"Roberson, Jennifer - Chronicles of the Cheysuli 02 - The Song of Homana" - читать интересную книгу автора (Roberson Jennifer)JENNIFER
ROBERSON'S monumental CHRONICLES
OF THE CHEYSULI: SHAPECHANGERS THE
SONG OF HOMANA LEGACY
OF THE SWORD TRACK
OF THE WHITE WOLF A PRIDE
OF PRINCES DAUGHTER
OF THE LION FLIGHT
OF THE RAVEN A
TAPESTRY OF LIONS* and THE
NOVELS OF TIGER AND DEL: SWORD-DANCER SWORD-SINGER SWORD-MAKER *
forthcoming from DAW Books THE
SONG OF
HOMANA Book
Two of the
Chronicles of the
Cheysuli Jennifer
Roberson DAW
BOOKS, INC. DONALD
A. WOLLHEIM, PUBLISHER 375
Hudson Street, New York, NY 10014 Copyright
© 1985 by Jennifer Bobt,^o:i O'^'-fc Al!
Rights Resei vec1 Cover
art by fulek Heller DAW
Book Collectors No-635. To
Marion Zimmer Bradley, for
daydreams and realities and Betsy
Wollheim, for
making mine better First
Printing, July 1985 6789 PRINTED
IN THE U.S.A. PART I ONE I
peered through the storm, trying to see Finn. He rode ahead
on a small Steppes pony much like my own, though brown
instead of dun, little more than an indistinct lump of
darkness in the blowing snow. The wind beat against my
face; Finn would not hear me unless I shouted against it. I
pulled the muffling wraps of woo! away from my face, grimacing
as the bitter wind blew ice crystals into my beard,
and shouted my question to him. '
"Do you see anything?" The
indistinct lump became more distinct as Finn turned back in
the saddle. Like me, he wore leather and wool and furs,
hooded and wrapped, hardly a man underneath all the
layers. But then Finn was not what most men would name a
man at all, being Cheysuli. He
pulled wrappings from his face. Unlike me, he wore no
beard in an attempt at anonymity; the Cheysuli cannot grow
them. Something in the blood, Finn had said once, kept
them from it. But what he did not have on his face was
made up for on his head, Finn's hair, of late infre- quently
cut, was thick and black. It blew in the wind, baring
a sun-bronzed predator's face. "1
have sent Storr ahead to seek shelter," he called back to me.
"Is there such a place in all this snow, he will find it." Instantly
my eyes went to the side of the narrow forest track.
There, parallelling the hoolprints of our horses— I 11 I 12
Jennifer Robarson though
glimpsed only briefly in the blowing snow and wind—were
the pawprints of a wolf. Large prints, well- spaced,
little more than holes until the wind and snow filled
them in. But it marked the path of Finn's lir none- theless;
it marked Finn a man apart, for what manner of man
rides with a wolf at his side? Better yet, it marked me, for
what manner of man rides with a shapechanger at his
side? Finn
did not go on at once. He waited, saying nothing more.
His face was still bared to the wind. As I rode up I saw how
he slitted his eyes, the pupils swollen black against
the blinding whiteness. But the irises were a clear, eerie
yellow. Not amber or gold or honey. Yellow. Beast-eyes,
men called them. I had reason to know why. I
shivered, then cursed, trying to strip my beard of ice. Of late
we had spent our time in the warmth of eastern lands,
it felt odd to be nearly home again, and suffering because
of the winter. I had forgotten what it was to go so encumbered
by furs and wool and leather And yet
I had forgotten nothing. Especially who I was. Finn,
seeing my shiver, grinned, baring his teeth in a silent
laugh. "Weary of it already? And will you spend your
time shivering and bemoaning the storms when you walk
the halls and corridors of Homana-Mujhar again?" "We
are not even to Homana yet," I reminded him, disliking
his easy assurance, "let alone my uncle's palace." "Your
palace." For a moment he studied me solemnly, reminding
me of someone else: his brother. "Do you doubt
yourself? Still? I thought you had resolved all that when
you decided it was time for us to turn our backs on exile." "I
did." I scraped at my beard with gloved fingers, stripping
it again of the cold crystals. "Five years is long enough
for any man to spend in exile, it is too long for a prince.
It is time we took my throne back from that Solindish
usurper." Finn
shrugged. "You will. The prophecy of the First- born is
quite definite. You will win back the Lion Throne from
Bellam and his Ihlini sorcerer, and take your place as Mujhar."
He put out his gloved right hand and made an THE
SONG OF HOMANA 13 eloquent
gesture: fingers spread, palm turned upward. Tahlmorra.
The Cheysuli philosophy that each man's fate rested
in the hands of the gods. Well.
so be it. So long as the gods made me a Idng in place
of Bellam. The
arrow sliced through the storm and struck deeply into
the ribs of Finn's horse. The animal screamed and bolted
sideways in a twisting lunge. Deep snowdrifts fouled die
gelding's legs and belly almost immediately and he went
down, floundering. Blood ran out of his nostrils, it spilled
from the wound and splashed against the snow, staining
it brilliant crimson. I
unsheathed my sword instantly, jerking it free of the scabbard
on my saddle. I spun my horse, cursing, and saw Finn's
outthrust arm as he leaped free of his failing mount. 'Three
of them . . . now!" The
first man reached me. We engaged. He carried a sword
as 1 did, swinging it like a scythe as he sought to cut off my
head. I heard the familiar sounds: the keening of the
blade as it slashed through the air, the laboring of his '
mount, the hissing of breath between his teeth as he grunted
with the effort. I heard also my own grinding teeth
as I swung my heavy broadsword. I felt the satisfac- tory
jar of blade against body, though his winter furs ,
muffled most of the impact. Still, it was enough to double him in
the saddle and weaken his counterthrust. My own blade
went in through leathers and into flesh, slowed by ~ the
leathers, then quickened by the flesh. A thrust with my
shoulder behind it, and the man was dead. I
jerked the sword free instantly and spun my horse yet again,
cursing his small size and wishing for a Homanan warhorse
as he faltered. He had been chosen for anonymi- ty's
sake, not for his war-sense- And now I must pay for it. I
looked for Finn. I saw instead the wolf. I saw also the dead
man, gape-mouthed and bleeding in the snow; the third
and final man was still ahorse, staring blankly at the wolf.
It was no wonder. He had witnessed the shapechange, which
was enough to make a grown man cry out in fear; I ' did
not only because I had seen it so many times. And yet ^ I
feared it stilL 14
Jennifer Roberson The
wolf was large and ruddy. It leaped even as the attacker
cried out and tried to flee. Swept out of the saddle
and thrown down against the snow, the man lay sprawled,
crying out, arms thrust upward to protect his throat.
But the teeth were already there. "Finn!"
I slapped my horse's rump with the flat of my bloodied
blade, forcing him through the deep drifts. "Finn," I said
more quietly, "it is somewhat difficult to question a dead
man." The
wolf, standing over the quivering form, turned his head to
stare directly at me. The unwavering gaze was unnerving,
for it was a man's eyes set into the ruddy, snow-dusted
head. A man's eyes that stared out of the wolfs
head. Then
came the blurring of the wolf-shape. It coalesced into a
void, a nothingness that hurt the eyes and head and made my
belly lurch upward against my ribs. Only the eyes
remained the same, fixed on me: bestial and yellow and
strange. The eyes of a madman, or the eyes of a Cheysuli
warrior. I felt
the prickling down my spine even as I sought to suppress
it. The blurring came back as the void dissipated, but
this time the faint outline was that of a man. No more the
wolf but a two-legged, dark-skinned man. Not human; never
that. Something else. Something more. I
shifted forward in the saddle, urging my horse closer. The
little gelding was chary of it, smelling death on Finn's mount
as well as on the first two men, but he went closer at
last. I reined him in beside the prisoner who lay on his back in
deep snow, staring wide-eyed up at the man who had
been a wolf. "You,"
I said, and saw the eyes twitch and shift over to me. He
wanted to rise; I could see it. He was frightened and
helpless as he lay sprawled in the snow, and I meant him to
acknowledge it. "Speak," I told him, "who is your master?" He said
nothing. Finn took a single step toward him, saying
nothing at all. The man began to speak. I
suppressed my twitch of surprise. Homanan, not Ellasian.
I had not heard the tongue for five years, except from
Finn's mouth; even now we kept ourselves to THE
SONG OF HOMANA 15 Caledonese
and Ellasian almost always. And yet, here in Ellas,
we heard Homanan again. - He
did not look at Finn. He looked at me. I saw the fear,
and then I saw the shame and anger. "What choice did I
have?" he asked from his back in the snow. "I have a wife
and daughter and no way to support them. No way to clothe
them, feed them, keep them warm in winter. My croft
is gone because I could not pay the rents. My money was
spent in the war. My son was lost with Prince Fergus. Do I
let my wife and daughter starve because I cannot provide?
Do I lose my daughter to the depravity of Bellam's court?"
He glared at me from malignant brown eyes. As he
spoke the anger grew. and the shame faded. All that was left
was hostility and desperation. "I had no choice! It was
good gold that was offered—" The
knife twisted in my belly, though the blade did not exist.
"Bloodied gold," I interrupted, knowing what he would
say. "Aye!"
he shouted. "But worth it! Shaine's war got me nothing
but a dead son, the loss of my croft and the beggaring
of my family. What else am I to do? Bellam ofiers
gold—bloodied gold\—and I will take it. So will we all!" "All?"
I echoed, liking little of what I heard. Was all of Homana
desiring to give me over to my enemy for his Solindish
gold, my life was forfeit before the task was begun. "Aye!"
he shouted. "All! And why not? They are de- mons.
Abominations. Beasts\" The
wind shifted. iLthrew ice into my face again, but I made no
move to rid myself of it. I could not. I could only stare
at the man in the snow, struck dumb by his admission. And
then I looked at Finn. Like
me, he was quite still. Silent. Staring. But then, slowly,
he lifted his head and looked directly at me. 1 saw the
shrinking of his pupils so that the yellow of his eyes - stood
out like a beacon against the storm. Yellow eyes. Black
hair. The gold that hung at his left ear, bared by the 'wind
that blew the hair from his face- His alien, predator's face. I
looked at him with new eyes, as I had not looked at 16
Jennifer Roberson him for
five years, and realized again what he was. Cheysuli. Shapechanger.
A man who took on the form of a wolf at wiU. And the
reason for the attack, Not me.
Not me at all. I was insignificant. The prisoner did not
know that my head—delivered to Bellam—would give
him more gold than he could imagine. By the gods, he did
not even know who I wasi Another
time, I might have laughed at the irony. Been amused
by my conceit, that I thought all men knew me and my
worth. But here, in this place, my identity was not the
issue. Finn's race was, "Because
of me," he said, and that only. I
nodded. Sickened by the realization, I nodded. What we
faced now was more impossible than ever. Not only did we
come home to Homana after five years of exile to raise
an army and win back my stolen throne, but we had to do
it in the face ofHomanan prejudice. Shaine's purge— the
Cheysuli .call it qumahlin—was little more than the pretty
vengeance of a mad king, and yet it had not ended even
with the sundering of his realm. They
had not come to slay me or even take me prisoner. They
had come for Finn, because he was Cheysuli. "What
did they do to you?" I asked. "The Cheysuli. What
did this man do to you?" The
Homanan stared up at Finn in something akin to astonishment.
"He is a shapechanger!" "But
what did he do to you?" I persisted. "Did he slay your
son? Take your croft? Rape your daughter? Beggar your
family?" "Do
not bother," Finn said. "You cannot straighten an ill-grown
tree." "You
can chop it down," I returned. "Chop it down and into
pieces and feed it to the fire—" I wanted to say more, but I
stopped. I saw his face, with its closed, private expression,
and I said nothing more. Finn was not one for sympathy,
or even anger expressed in his behalf. Finn fought
his own battles. And now
there was this one. "Can
he be turned?" I asked. "His need I understand—a desperate
man will do desperate things—but his target I THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 17 will
not tolerate. Go into his mind and turn him, and he can go
home again." Finn's
right hand came up. It was empty. But 1 saw the clenching
of his fingers, as if he sought to clasp a knife. He was
asking for my approval, ^ie was liege man to the Prince
of Homana, and he asked to mete out a death. "No,"
I said. "Not this time. Use your magic instead." The man
spasmed against the snow. "Gods, no! No! No sorcery—" "Hold
him," I said calmly, as he tried to leap up and run. Finn
was on him at once, though he did not slay him. He
merely held him on'his knees, pressing him into the snow,
on one knee himself with an arm thrust around the throat
and the other gripping the head. One twist and it would
be done. "Mercy!"
the dead man cried. But could 1 do it, I would leave
him alive. Finn
would not ask again. He accepted my decision. I saw the
hand tighten against the Homanan's head and the look of
terror enter the brown eyes. And then they were empty,
and I knew Finn had gone in to do as I had ordered. It
shows in the eyes. I have seen it in the faces and eyes of
others Finn has used his magic on. But I also saw it in Finn's
eyes each time: the total immersion of his soul as he
sought the gift of compulsion and used it on another. He went
away, though his body remained. That which was Finn
was elsewhere; he was not-Finn. He was something less
and something awesomely more. He was not man, not beast,
not god. Something—apart. The man
wavered and sagged, but he did not fall. Finn's
arm remained locked around his throat. The hand was
pressed against his skull, but it did not break it. It did not
snap the neck. It waited. Finn
twitched and jerked. The natural sunbronzing of his
face was suddenly gone; he was the color of death. All gray
and ivory, with emptiness in his eyes. I saw the slackening
of his mouth and heard the rasp in his throat. And
then, before I could say a word, he broke the man's neck
and threw the body down. 18
Jennifer Roberson "Finn!"
I was off my horse at once, thrusting my sword blade
down into the snow. I left it there, moving toward Finn,
and reached out to grab what I could of his leathers and
furs. "Finn, I said (urn him, not slay him—" But
Finn was lurching away, staggering in the snow, and I
knew he had not heard me. He was not himself. He was
still—elsewhere. "Finn."
I caught his arm and steadied him. Even be- neath
the thickness of winter furs I could feel the rigidity in his
arm. His color was still bad; his pupils were nothing but
specks in a void of perfect yellow. "Finn—" He
twitched again, and then he was back. He swung his head to
look at me, and only then realized I held his arm. At once
I released it, knowing he was himself again, but I did not
relax my stance. It was only because he was Finn that I
had left my sword behind. He
looked past me to the body in the snow. "Tynstar," he
said. "I touched—Tynstar." I
stared. "How?" He frowned
and pushed a forearm across his brow, as if he
sweated. But his face was dusted with snow, and he shivered
from the cold. Once, but it gave away his bewil- derment
and odd vulnerability. "He was—there. Like a web,
soft but sticky . . . and impossible to shed." He shook
himself, like a dog shaking off water. "But—if
he and the others were hunting Cheysuli and not the
Prince of Homana ..." I paused a moment. "Would
Tynstar meddle in the qu'mahlin?" "Tynstar
would meddle in anything. He is Ihlini." I
nearly smiled. But I did not, because I was thinking about
Tynstar. Tynstar, called the Ihlini, because he ruled (if
that is the proper word) the race of Solindish sorcerers. Much
like the Cheysuli were the magical race of Homana, the
Ihlini sprang from Solinde. But they were evil and did the
bidding of the demons who served the netherworld. There
was nothing of good about the Ihlini. They wanted Homana,
and had aided Bellam to get her. "Then
he does not know we are here," I said, still thinking. "We
are in Ellas," Finn reminded me. "Homana is but a day
or two away, depending on the weather, and I do THE
SONG OF HOMANA 19 not
doubt Bellam has spies to watch the borders. It may well be
these men were sent to catch Cheysuli—" he frowned,
and I knew he wondered what tokens Beliam required
as proof of a Cheysuli kill. Probably the earring, perhaps
the armbands as well. —"but it may be they sought
Homana's exiled prince." He frowned again. "I cannot
be sure. I had no time to leam his intent." "And
now it is too late." Finn
looked at me levelly. "If Tynstar is meddling with Homanans
and sending them out against the Cheysuli, they
must be slain." For a moment he looked at the body again.
Then his eyes came back to me. "It is a part of my service
to you to keep you alive. Can I not do the same for myself? This
time I looked at the body. "Aye," I said finally, harshly,
and turned back to retrieve my sword. Finn
moved to his dead horse and stripped him of the saddlepacks.
I mounted my horse and slid the sword home in the
scabbard, making certain the blade was clean of blood.
The runes ran silver in the white light of the storm. Cheysuli
runes, representing the Old Tongue which I did not
know. A Cheysuli sword for a Homanan prince. But then
that was another thing the prophecy claimed: one day a
man of all blood would unite, in peace, four warring realms
and two magic races. Perhaps it would no longer be a
Cheysuli sword in the hand of a Homanan prince. It would
merely be a sword in the hand of a king. But
until then. the golden hilt with its rampant, royal lion
and the huge brilliant ruby in the prong-toothed pommel
would remain hidden by leather wrappings. At least
until I claimed the Lion Throne again and made Homana
free. "Come
up," I told Finn. "You cannot walk in all this snow." He
handed up his saddlepacks but did not move to mount
behind me. "Your horse carries enough bulk, with all of
you." He grinned. "I will go on as a wolf." "If
Storr is too far ahead—" I stopped. Though the shapechange
was governed by the distance between war- ^ rior
and lir, it was obvious this time there was no impedi- ^ ment.
The peculiar detached expression I knew so well 20
Jennifer Roberson came
over Finn's face. For a moment his body remained beside
my horse, but his mind did not. It was elsewhere, answering
an imperative call, his eyes turned inward and blank
and empty, as if he conversed with something—or someone—no
one else could hear. And
then he was back, grinning in genuine pleasure and the
attack on us both forgotten. "Storr says he has found us a
roadhouse." "How
far?" "A
league, perhaps a bit more Close enough, I think,. after
days without a roof over our heads." He ran a hand through
his black hair and shook free the powdery snow. "There
are great advantages to lir-shape. Carillon. I will be
quicker—and certainly warmer—than you." I
ignored him. It was all I could ever do. I turned my horse
back to the track and went on, leaving behind three dead
men and one dead horse—the others had run away. I cursed
the storm again. My face was numb from the ice in my
beard. Even the wrappings did not help. When
Finn at last went past me, it was in wolf-shape: yellow-eyed,
ruddy-furred, fleet of foot. And wanner, no doubt,
than I. TWO The
common room was crowded with men seeking respite from
the storm. Dripping candles puddled into piles of cooling,
^waxy fat on each table, shedding crude light and a cruder
pall of smoke into the low beamwork of the road- house.
The miasma was thick enough to make me choke against
its acrid odor, but there was warmth in abundance. For
that I would share any stench. The
door hitched against the hardpack of the frozen earthen
floor. I stopped short, ducking to avoid smacking my head
against the doorframe. But then few roadhouse doors
are built to accommodate a man of my height; the years
spent in exile had made me taller than I had been five
years before and nearly twice as heavy. Still, I would not
complain, did the added height and weight—and the beard—keep
me unknown on my journey home, I would not
care if I knocked myself silly against Ellasian doorframes. Finn
slipped by me into the room as I wrestled with the door. I
broke it free, then swung it shut on half-frozen leather
hinges, swearing as a dog ran between my legs and nearly
upset me. For a moment I thought of Storr, seek- ing
shelter in the forest. Then I thought of food and wine. I
settled the latch-hook into place and marked absently how the
stout iron loops were set for a heavy crossbeam lock. I
could tell it was but rarely used, but I marked it nonetheless.
No more did I have room in my life for the ease of
meaningless friendships found in road- and alehouses. 21 22
Jennifer Roberson Finn
waited at the table. Like the others, it bore a single
candle. But this one shed no light, only a clot of thick
smoke that fouled the air where the flame had glowed a
moment before. Finn, I knew. It was habit with us both. I
joined him, shedding furs and leathers. It felt good to be man
again instead of bear, and to know the freedom of movement.
I sat down on a three-legged stool and glanced around
the common room even as Finn did the same. No
soldiers. Ellas was a peaceful land. Crofters, most of them,
convivial in warmth and the glow of liquor. Travel- ers as
well, bound east or west; Ellasians; Homanans; Falians
too, by their accents. But no Caledonese, which meant
Finn and I could speak Ellasian with a Caledonese twist
and no one would name us other. Except
those who knew a Cheysuli when they saw one, and in
Ellas that could be anyone. Ellasians
are open, gregarious folk, blunt-speaking and plain
of habits. There is little of subterfuge about them, for
which I am grateful. I have grown weary of such things,
though I have, of necessity, steeped myself in it. It felt
good to know myself accepted for what I appeared in the
roadhouse: a stranger, foreign, accompanied by a Cheysuli,
but welcome among them regardless. Still, it was to
Finn they looked twice, if only briefly. And then they
looked away again, dismissing what they saw. I
smiled. Few men dismiss a Cheysuli warrior. But in Ellas
they do it often. Here the Cheysuli are not hunted. And
then I recalled that Homanans had come into Ellas hunting
Cheysuli and I lost my smile entirely. The
tavern-master arrived at last, wiping greasy hands on a
frayed cloth apron. He spoke with the throaty, blurred accent
of Ellas, all husky and full of phlegm. It had taken me
months to learn the trick, but I had learned. And I used it
now. "Ale,"
he said, "or wine. Red from Caledon, a sweet white
from Falia, or our own fine Ellasian vintage." His teeth
were bad but I thought the smile genuine. "Have
you usca?" I asked. The
grizzled gray brows rose as he considered the ques- tion.
"Usca, is't? Na, na, I have none. The plainsmen of the
Steppes have naught of trade wi' us now, since Ellas THE
SONG OF HOMANA 23 allied
wi' Caledon in tiast war." His pale brown eyes marked
us Caledonese; my accent had won us that much. Or me;
Finn did not in the least resemble a Caledonese. "What
else would you have?" Finn's
yellow eyes were almost black in the dim candle- light,
but I saw the glint in them clearly. "What of Homanan honey
brew?" At once
the brows drew down into a scowl. The Ellasian's hair,
like his eyebrows, was graying, close-cropped against his
head. A blemish spread across one cheek; some child- hood
malady had left him scarred. But there was no suspi- cion or
distrust in his eyes, only vague disgust. "Na,
none of that, either. Tis Homanan, as you have said,
and little enough of Homana comes across our bor- ders
now." For a moment he stared at the gold earring shining
in Finn's black hair. I knew what the Ellasian thought:
little enough of Homana crossed the borders, unless
you counted the Cheysuli. "No
trade, then?" I asked. The man
picked at snags in his wine-stained apron. He glanced
around quickly, judging the needs of his custom- ers out
of long practice. "Trade, after a fashion." he agreed in a
moment, "but not wi' Homana. Wi' Bellam instead, her
Solindish king." He ripped his head in Finn's direc- tion.
"You might know." Finn
did not smile. "I might," he said calmly. "But I left
Homana when Bellam won the war, so I could not say what
has befallen my homeland since." The
Ellasian studied him. Then he leaned forward, pressing
both hands flat against the table. "I say 'tis a sad thing
to see the land brought down so low. The land chafes
under that Solindish lord. And his Ihlini sorcerer." And so
we came to the subject I had wanted to broach all
along, knowing better than to bring it up myself. Now, did I
say nothing and ask no questions, I made myself out a
dullard, and almost certainly suspect. The man had proved
talkative; I had best not disabuse him of that. "Homana
is not a happy land?" My tone, couched in Caledonese-tinged
Ellasian, was idle and incurious; strang- ers
passed time with such talk. The
Ellasian guffawed. "Happy? Wi' Bellam on her throne 24
JwmMT Robwon and
Tynstar's hand around her throat? Na, not happy, never
happy . . . but helpless. We hear tales of heavy taxes
and over-harsh justice- The sort of thing that trou- bles us
little enough in Ellas, under our good High King." He
hawked and turned his head to spit onto the earthen floor.
"They do say Bellam desires an alliance with Rhodri himself,
but he'll not be agreeing to such a miscarriage of humanity.
Bellam's a greedy fool; Rhodri is not. He has no need
oft, wi* six fine sons." He grinned. "I hear Bellam offers
his only daughter to the High Prince himself, but I doubt
there will be a match made. Cuinn has better thighs to part
than Electra of Solinde's." And so
the talk passed-to women, as it will among men. But
only until the Ellasian left to see about our food, and then we
said nothing more of women, thinking of Homana instead.
And Bellam, governed by Tynstar. "Six
sons," Finn mused- "Perhaps Homana would not now be
under Solindish rule, had the royal House proved more
fertile." I
scowled at him. I needed no reminders that the House
of Homana had been less than prolific. It was precisely
because Shaine the Mujhar had sired no son at all—let
alone MX of them!—that he had turned to his brother's
only son. Ah, aye, fertility and infertility. And how the
issues had shaped my life, along with Finn's. For it was
Shaine's infertility—except for a defiant daughter— that
had left an enormous legacy to his nephew. Carillon of
Homana, and the Cheysuli shapechanger who served him.
The Lion Throne itself, upon the Mujhar's death, and now
a war to fight. As well
as a purge to end. The
tavern-master arrived bearing bread for trenchers and a
platter of steaming meat, which he set in the center of the
table. Behind him came a boy with a jug of Ellasian wine,
two leathern mugs and a quarter of yellow cheese- I saw how
the boy looked at Finn's face, so dark in the amber
candlelight. I saw how he stared at the yellow eyes, but he
said not a single word. Finn was, perhaps, his first Cheysuli.
And worth a second look. Neither
boy nor man lingered, being too pressed by other
custom, and Finn and I set to with the intentness of THE
SONG OF HOMANA 25 starving
men. We were Јiit starving, having eaten at the : break
of day, but stale j( urney-loaf eaten in a snowstonn is not
nearly as toothsome as hot meat in a warm roadhouse. ^ I unsheathed my knife and sliced off a chunk
of venison, "
dumping it onto my trencher. It was a Caledonese knife I ..used
now in place of my own, a bone-handled blade wrought
with runes and scripture. The hilt had been cut from
the thigh of some monstrous beast, or so the king of ^.iCaledon
had told me upon presentation of it. The blade Iftself
was bright steel, finely honed; the weight of it was ^"perfect
for my hand. Still, it was not my own; that one— ^Cheysuh-made—was
hidden in my saddlepacks. $ I ate
until I could hardly move upon my stool, and ^ordered
a second jug of wine. And then, even as I poured ^Our
mugs full again, I heard the hum of rising conversa- ^tion.
Finn and I both looked instantly for the cause of the ^
heightened interest. ,t The
harper came down the ladder with his instrument ^.clasped
under one long arm. He wore a blue robe belted ^.at
the waist with linked silver, and a silver circlet held -^back
the thick dark hair that curled on his shoulders. A ^wealthy
harper, as harpers often are, being hosted by ?;
kings and gifted with gold and gems. This one had fared y.
well- He was tall, wide-shpuldered, and his wrists—showing ;' at
the edges of his blue sleeves—were corded with mus- ^cle. A
powerful man, for all his calling was the harp ;fc
instead of the sword. He was blue-eyed, and when he ^
smiled it was a professional smile, warm and welcoming. ^ Two men cleared space for him in the center
of the ; room
and set out a stool- He thanked them quietly and sat .'down,
settling harp against hip and thigh. I knew at once ^ the
instrument was a fine one, having heard so many of ^ the
best with my uncle in Homana-Mujhar. It was of rich ^
honey-gold wood, burnished to a fine sheen with years of ^ use.
A single green stone was set into the top. The strings |t
glowed gossamer-fine in the smoke and candlelight. They -^
glinted, promising much, until he touched them and ful- H'
filled that promise with the stroke of a single finger. J^ Like a woman it was, answering a lover's
caress. The ,.-
music drifted throughout the room, soft and delicate and ^
infinitely seductive, and silenced the voices at once. There 26
J—mtfT Robwon is no
miL\ alive who cannot lose himself in harpsong, unless
he oe utterly deaf. The
harper's voice, when he spoke, was every bit as lovely
as '••10 harp. It lacked the feminine timbre of many I had
hearof, yet maintained the rich liquid range the art requires.
The modulation was exquisite; he had no need to speak
leudly to reach all corners of the room. He merely spoke.
Men listened. "I
will please you as I please myself," he said quietly, "by
giving you what entertainments I can upon my Lady. But
there s a task I must first perform." From the sleeve of his
robe he took a folded parchment. He unfolded it, smoothed
it. and began to read. He did not color his tone with
any emotion, he merely read. But the words were quite
enough. "Know
ye all men that Bellam the Mujhar, King of
Solinde and Mujhar of Homana; Lord of
the cities Mujhara and Lestra; Sets
forth the sum of five hundred gold pieces to any
man bringing sound word of Carillon, styling
himself Prince of Homana, and
wrongful claimant to the Lion Throne. "Know
ye all men that Bellam the Mujhar desires
even more the presence of the pretender, offering
one thousand gold pieces to any
man bringing CariUon—or his body— into
Homana-Mujhar." The
harper, when finished, folded the parcliment pre- cisely
as it had been and returned it to his sleeve. His blue
eyes, nearly black in the smoky light, looked at every man as
if he judged his thoughts. All idleness was gone; I saw
only shrewd intensity. He waited. I
wondered, in that moment, if he recruited. I won- dered
if he was Bellam's man, sent out with the promise of gold. I
wondered if he counted the pieces for himself. Five
hundred of them if he knew I was here. One thou- sand if
he brought me home to Homana-Mujhar. Home.
For disposal as Bellam—or Tynstar—desired. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 27 ?. I saw what they did, the Ellasian men. They
thought of 'Cthe
gold and the glory. They thought of the task and the 1,
triumph. They considered, for a moment, what it might I: be
to be made rich, but only for a moment, for then they %
considered their realm. Ellas. Not Homana. Rhodri's realm. t. And
the man who offered such gold had already swallowed ^ one
land. "^,
The Ellasians, I knew, would do nothing for Bellam's a'"
gold. But there were others in the room, and perhaps they P^
would. I
looked at Finn. His face was a mask, as ever; a blank, sun-bronzed
mask, with eyes that spoke of magic and myth
and made them both quite real. The
harper began to sing. His deep voice was fine and sweet,
eloquently expressing his intent. He sang of the bitterness
of defeat and the gut-wrenching carnage of war. He sang
of boys who died on bloodied fields and captains who
fell beneath Solindish and Atvian swords. He sang of a king
who hid himself in safety behind the rose-red walls of
Homana-Mujhar, half-mad from a crazed obsession. He sang of
the king's slain brother, whose son was trapped in despair
and Atvian iron. He sang of the same boy, now a man and
free again, who lived flis life in exile, fleeing Ihlini
retribution. He sang my life, did this stranger, and brought
the memories alive. Oh gods
. . . the memories . . . How is
it that a harper can know what was? How is it that he
captures the essence of what happened, what I am,
what I long to be? How is it that he can sing my song while 1
sit unknowing, knowing only it is true, wishing it were
otherwise? How is
it done? The
poignancy nearly shattered me. I shivered once convulsively,
then stared hard at the scarred wooden table while
the shackle weals beneath the sleeves of my leather shirt
ached with remembered pain. I could not look at the harper.
Not while he gave me my history, my heritage, my
legacy, and the story of a land—my land—in her death struggle. "By
the gods—" I murmured before I could stop, I felt
Finn's eyes on me. But he said nothing at all. THREE "I
am Lachlan," said the harper. "I am a harper, but also a priest
of Lodhi the All-Wise, the All-Father, would you have me
sing of Him?" Silence met his question, the silence
of reverence and awe. He smiled, his hands un- moving
upon the harp. "You have heard of the magic we of
Lodhi hold. The tales are true. Have you not heard them
before?" I
looked over the room. Men sat silently on their benches and
stools, paying no mind to anyone save the harper. I wondered
again what he intended to do. "The
All-Father has given some of us the gift of song, the
gift of healing, the gift of words. And fewer of us claim all
three " He smiled. It was an enigmatic, eloquent smile. "I
am one, and this night I will share what I can with you." The
harp's single green stone cast a viridescent glow as his
fingers danced across the strings, stirring a sound that at once
set the flesh to rising on my bones. His eyes passed
over each of us again, as if'he sought to compre- hend
what each one of us was about. And still he smiled. "Some
men call us sorcerers," he said quietly. "I will not
dispute it. My Lady and I have traversed the leagues of this
land and others, and what I have seen I have learned. What I
will give you this night is something most men long
for: a return to the innocent days, A return to a time when
cares were not so great and the responsibilities of I 28 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 29 manhood
did not weigh so heavily. I wilt give you your greatest
day." The blue eyes swelled to black. "Sit you still
and listen, hearing only my Lady and myself, and 1 will
give you the gift of Lodhi." I heard
the music begin. For a moment I thought .
nothing of it: it was harpsong as ever, boasting nothing more
than what I had already heard. And then I heard the underscore
moving through the melody. A strange, eerie tone,
seemingly at odds with the smoother line. I stared at the
harper's hands as he moved them in the strings, light glittering
off the strands. And then I felt him inside my . head. 'f Suddenly I was nothing but music. A single,
solitary note. A
string plucked and plucked again, my use dictated by the
harper whose hands were on my soul. I stared at the
eloquent fingers moving, caressing, plucking at the strings,
and the music filled my head. The
colors of the room spilled away, like a wineglass tipped
and emptied. Everything was gray, dark and light, with no
blacks and no whites. I saw a harper in a gray robe . with
gray eyes and grayish hair. Only the harp held true: honey-gold
and gleaming, with a single emerald eye. And ', then
even that was gone . . . No more
war—no more blood—no more wishing for \
revenge. Only the sense of other days. Younger days, and a
younger Carillon, staring with joy and awe at the great ;
chestnut warhorse his father had gifted him on his eigh- teenth
birthday. I recalled the day so well, and what I had thought
of the horse. I recalled it all, for on that day I was named
Prince of Homana, and heir to the Lion Throne. Again I
clattered down the winding staircase atJoyenne, nodding
at servants who gave me morning greeting, think- ', ing
only of the promised gift. I had known it was to be a i'.horse,
a warhorse, but not which one. I had hoped— —and it
was. The great red stallion had gotten a matching
son on my father's best mare, and that son was mine at
last. FuU-grown and fuUy trained, ready for a warrior.
I was not so much a warrior then, knowing only the
practice chamber and tourney-fields, but 1 was more ^than
ready to prove what I could of my skill. And yet I \ could
not have wished for that chance to come so soon. 30
Jennifer Roberson 1 saw
then the underside of the harper's spell. It was true he
gave me my innocent days, but with those days came
the knowledge of what had followed. He could not have
summoned a more evocative memory had he tried for it;
I think he did it purposely. I think he reached into my
mind, digging and searching until he found the proper one And
then he gave it to me. The
memory altered. No more was I the young prince reaching
out to touch the stallion. No. I was someone else entirely:
a bloodied, soiled, exhausted boy in a man's body,
his sword taken from him and his wrists imprisoned in
Atvian iron. Taken by Thorne himself, Keough's son, who had
ordered the iron hammered on. All my
muscles knotted. Sweat broke out on my flesh. I sat in
a crowded common room of a roadhouse in the depths
of an Ellasian storm, and I sweated. Because I could
not help myself. And
then, suddenly, the colors were back The grays faded.
Candlewicks guttered and smoked, turning faces tight
and dark, and then I realized I sat still upon my stool with
Finn's hand imprisoning my right wrist. It was not iron,
it was flesh and bone, holding my arm in place. And then I
saw why. In my fist was gripped the bone-handled knife,
the blade pointing toward the harper. "Not
yet," Finn said quietly "Perhaps later, when we have
divined his true intent." It made
me angry, Angry at Finn, which was wrong, but I
had no better target. It was the harper I wanted, for manipulating
me so, but it was Finn who was too near. I let
go the knife. Finn let go the hand. I drew it in to my
body, massaging the ridges of scar tissue banding my wrist
as if it bore iron still. And I glared at him with all the anger
in my eyes. "What did he give you? A Cheysuli on the
throne?" Finn
did not smile "No," he said, "He gave me Alix." It took
the breath from my chest. Alix. Of course. How better
to get to Finn than to remind him of the woman he had
wanted badly enough to steal? The woman who had turned
her back on him to wed Duncan, his brother. The
woman who was my cousin, that I wanted for myself. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 31 x^ Vi. I
laughed bitterly. "A skillml harper indeed ... or more likely
a sorcerer, as he claims." I stared across at the blue-robed
man who was calmly refusing to sing again. "Ihlini.
do you think? Sent from Bellam to set a trap?" Finn
shook his head. "Not Ihlini; I would know. And 1 have
heard of this All-Father god." He grimaced in distaste. "An
Ellasian deity, and therefore of less importance to me, but
powerful nonetheless." He shifted slightly on the stool,
leaning forward to pour himself more wine. "I will have a
talk with him." He had
named himself Lachlan, and now he moved around
the room to gather up his payment in coin and baubles
and wine. He carried his harp tucked into the crook
of one arm and a cup in his other hand. Light glittered
off the silver links around his waist and the circlet
on his brow. He was a young man still, perhaps my own
age, and tall, but lacking my substantial height and weight.
Still, he was not slight, and I thought there was strength
in those shoulders. He came
last to our table, as I expected, and I pushed the
winejug forward so he would know to help himself. And
then I kicked a stool toward him. "Sit you down. Please
yourself with the wine. And this." I drew forth from my
belt-purse a jagged piece of gold, stamped with a crude
design. But it was good gold, and heavy, and few men
would look askance at its crude making. I slid it across
the table with a forefinger, pushing it around the bone-handled
knife. The
harper smiled, nodded and sat down upon the stool.
His blue eyes matched the rich hue of his robe. His hair,
in the dim candlelight, showed no color other than a dull
dark brown. It looked as if the sun had never touched ft, to
bleach it red or blond. Dyed, I thought, and smiled to
myself. He
poured wine into the cup he held. It was a fine silver
cup, though tarnished with age. The house cup for a harper,
I thought, seeing little use I doubted it was his own. "Steppes
gold." He picked up the coin. "I do not often see
payment of this sort." His eyes flicked from the coin to 32
Jennifer Roberson my
face. "My skill is not worth so much, I think, you may have it
back." He set the coin on the table and left it The
insult was made calmly and clearly, with great care. Its
intent was unknown, and yet I recognized it regard- less.
Or was it merely a curious man gone fishing for an outsize
catch? Perhaps an exiled pnnce. "You
may keep it or not, as you wish." I picked up my own
mug. "My companion and I have just returned from the
Caledonese war against the plainsmen of the Steppes— alive
and unharmed, as you see—and we are generous because
of it." I spoke Ellasian, but with a Caledonese accent. The
harper—Lachlan—swirled wine in his tarnished cup. "Did
it please you," he said, "my gift?" I
stared at him over my mug. "Did you mean it to?" He
smiled. "I mean nothing with that harpsong. I merely share
my gift—Lodhi's gift—with the listener, who will make of
it what he will. They are your memories, not mine;
how could I dictate what you see?" His eyes had gone to
Finn, as if he waited. Finn
did not oblige. He sat quietly on his stool, seem- ingly
at ease, though a Cheysuli at ease is more prepared than
any man I know. He turned his mug idly on the table with
one long-fingered hand. His eyes were hooded slightly, like a
predator bird's, but the irises showed yellow below the
lids. "Caledon."
The harper went on as if he realized he would
get nothing from Finn. "You say you fought with Caledon,
but you are not Caledonese. 1 know a Cheysuli when I
see one." He smiled, then glanced at me. "As for you—you
speak good Ellasian, but not good enough. You have
not the throat for it. But neither are you Caledonese; I know
enough of them." His eyes narrowed. "Solindish, perhaps,
or Homanan. You lack the lilt of Palia." "Mercenaries,"
I said clearly, knowing it was—or had been—the
truth. "Claiming no realm, only service." Lachlan
looked at me. I knew he saw the thick beard and the
uncut, sunstreaked hair that tangled on my shoul- ders. I
had hacked off the mercenary's braid I had worn for
five years, bound with crimson cord, and went as a free man
again, which meant my sword was available. With a THE
SONG OF HOMANA 33 ,.
Cheysuli at my side, I would be a valuable man. Kings ir
would pay gold for our service. 'v "No realm," he said, and smiled.
Then he pushed away y' from
the table and got to his feet, cradling the harp. He ;i
picked up the blackened silver cup and nodded his thanks (<
for the wine. "Take
your payment," I said. "It was made in good faith." § "And in good faith, I refuse
it." He shook his head. t
"You have more need of it than I. I have no army to H
raise." H I laughed out loud. "You
misunderstand mercenaries. I;
harper. We do not raise armies. We serve in them." I, "I said precisely what I meant."
His face was solemn, f^ eyes
flicking between us shrewdly. And then he turned ^ away. j Finn put out his hand and gathered up his
knife. No, 9 not his precisely; like me, he hid his away.
He carried 'i
instead a knife taken from a Steppes plainsman, and it ',•
served its purpose. In Finn's hand, any knife did. ^ "Tonight," he said quietly,
"I will have conversation |p with
that harper." I, I thought fleetingly of the Ellasian god
the harper claimed ? to
serve. Would Lodhi interfere? Or would Lachlan I?
cooperate? j^ I smiled. "Do what you have to
do." ^ Because the storm had driven so many inside
for the ^
evening, the roadhouse was crowded to bursting. There were no
private rooms. The best I could do was give gold to the
tavern-master for two pallets on the floor of a room already
occupied by three others. When I went in alone, later
than I had intended, they already slept. I listened ;\
silently just inside the open door, to see if anyone feigned ® sleep
to lure me into a trap, but all three men were deep I.
asleep. And so I shut the door, set my unsheathed sword I on the lice-ridden pallet as I stretched
out my legs, and ^
waited for Finn to come in. A- When he did, it was without sound. Not
even the door ^ squeaked, as it had for me. Finn was simply
in the room. 34
Jennifer Roberson "The
harper is gone," he said. It was hardly a sound, but I had
learned how to hear it. I
frowned into the darkness as Finn knelt down on the other
pallet. "In this storm?" "He
is not here." I sat
back against the wall, staring thoughtfully into the darkness.
My right hand, from long habit, touched the leather-wrapped
hilt of my sword. "Gone, is he?" I mused- "What
could drive a man into an Ellasian snowstorm, unless
there be good reason?" "Gold
is often a good reason." Finn shed a few of his furs
and dropped them over his legs. He stretched out upon
his pallet and was silent. I could not even hear him breathe. I bit
at my left thumb, turning things over in my mind. Questions
arose and I could answer none of them. Nor could
Finn, so I wasted no time asking him. And then, when I
had spent what moments I could spare considering the
harper, I slid down the wall to stretch full length upon the
lumpy pallet and went to sleep. What
man—even a prince with gold upon his head— need
fear for his safety with a Cheysuli at his side? It was
morning before we could speak openly, and even then
words were delayed. We went out into the ethereal stillness
of abated storm, saddled and packed our horses and
walked them toward the rack. The snow lay deep and soft
around my boots, reaching nearly to my knees. The track
was better, packed and shallow, and there I waited while
Finn went into the trees and searched for his lir. Storr
came at once, bounding out of the trees like a dog, hurling
himself into Finn's arms. Finn went down on one knee,
ignoring the cold, and cast a quick, appraising look toward
the roadhouse. I thought it highly unlikely anyone could
see us now. Satisfied, Finn thrust out an arm and slung
it around Storr's neck, pulling the wolf in close. What
their bond is, I cannot say precisely. I know only what
Finn has told me, that Storr is a part of his heart and soul
and mind; half of his whole. Without the wolf, Finn said,
he was little more than a shadow, lacking the gifts of his
race and the ability to survive. I thought it an awe- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 35 somely
gruesome thing, to claim life only through some sorcerous
link with an animal, but I could not protest what so
obviously worked. I had seen him with the wolf before during
such greetings, and it never failed to leave me feeling
bereft and somehow empty. Jealous, even, for what
they shared was something no other man could claim save
the Cheysuli. I have owned dogs and favorite horses, but it
was not the same. That much I could tell, looking at them,
for Finn's face was transfigured when he shared a reunion
with Storr. Finn's
new horse, a dark brown gelding purchased from the
tavern-master, pulled at the slack reins. I pulled him back
again and got his reins untangled from those of my little
Steppes pony. When I looked again at Finn I saw him
slap Storr fondly on the shoulder, and then he was pushing
back through the snow toward me. I
handed the reins to him. "How does he fare?" "Well
enough." The fond half-smile remained a mo- ment,
as if he still conversed with the wolf. I had thought once or
twice that his expression resembled that of a man well-satisfied
by a woman, he wore it now "Storr says he would
like to go home." "No
more than I." The thought of Homana instead of foreign
lands knotted my belly at once. Gods. to go home again
... I looped my horse's reins over his ears, pulled them
down his neck and mounted. As ever, the little gelding
grunted. Well, I am heavier than the plainsmen who
broke him. "I think we can reach Homana today, does
the sky remain clear." I looked skyward and squinted out of
habit. "Perhaps we should go to the Keep." Finn,
settling into his saddle, looked at me sharply. He went
hoodless as I did, and the early dawn light set his earring
to glinting with a soft golden glow. "This soon?" I
laughed at him. "Have you no wish to see your brother?" Finn
scowled. "You know well enough I am not averse to
seeing Duncan again. But I had not thought we would go
openly into Cheysuli land so soon." I
shrugged. "We are nearly there. The Keep lies on the border,
which we must cross. And, for all that, I think we both
wish to see Alix again." Finn
did not meet my eyes. It was odd to realize the 36
Jennifer Roberson time
away from Homana had not blunted his desire for his brother's
wife. No more than it had mine He
looked at me at last. "Do you wish to take me to her, or go
for yourself?" I
smiled and tried not to show him my regret. "She is wed
now, and happily. There is no room for me in her life except
as a cousin." "No
more for me except as a rujholli." Finn laughed bitterly;
his eyes on me were ironic and assessive as he pushed
black hair out of his dark, angular face. "Do you not
find it strange how the gods play with our desires? You held
Alix's heart, unknowing, while she longed for a single word
from your mouth. Then I stole her from you, intend- ing to
make her my meijha. But it was Duncan, ever Duncan
... he won her from us both." Grimly he put out his
hand and made the gesture I had come to hate, for all its
infinite meaning. "Tahlmorra,"
I said sourly. "Aye, Finn, I find it passing strange.
And I do not like it overmuch." Finn
laughed and closed his hand into a fist. "Like it? But the
gods do not expect us to like it. No. Only to serve it." "You
serve it. I want none of your Cheysuli prophecy. I am a
Homanan prince." "And
you will be a Homanan king . . . with all the help of the
Cheysuli." No man,
born of a brief history, likes to hear of another far
greater than his own, particularly when his House has fallen
into disarray. The Homanan House had held the Lion
Throne nearly four hundred years. Not long, to Cheysuli
way of thinking. Not when their history went back
hundreds of centuries to a time with no Homanans, Only
the Firstborn, the ancestors of the Cheysuli, with all their
shapechanging arts. And the
power to hand down a prophecy that ruled an entire
race. "This
way, then." Finn gestured and kicked his horse into
motion. "You
are certain?" I had no wish to get myself lost, not when I
was so close to Homana at last. Finn
cast me a thoroughly disgusted glance. "We go to THE
SONG OF HOMANA 37 the
Keep, do we not? I should know the way. Carillon. Once,
it was my home." I
subsided into silence. I am silent often enough around him.
Sometimes, with Finn, it is simply the best thing to do. FOUR The
weather remained good, but the going did not. We had
left behind the beaten track that led westward into Homana,
seeking instead the lesser-known pathways. Though
the Cheysuli were welcome within Ellas, they kept to
themselves. I doubted High King Rhodri knew much of
the people who sheltered in his forests. They would
keep themselves insular, and therefore more mys- terious
than ever. There would be no well-traveled tracks leading
to the Keep. At
last, as the sun lowered in the sky, we turned into the
trees to find a proper campsite, knowing Homana and the
Keep would have to wait another day. We settled on a thick
copse of oaks and beeches. Finn
swung off his mount. "I will fetch us meat while you lay
the fire. No more journey-loaf for me, not when I have
tasted real meat in my mouth again." He threw me his
reins, then disappeared into the twilight with Storr bounding
at his side. I
tended the horses first, untacking them, then hobbling and
graining them with what dwindling rations remained. Once
the horses were settled I searched for stones, in- tending
to build us a proper firecaim. We had gone often enough
without a fire, but I preferred hot food and warmth when I
slept. I built
my caim, fired the kindling we carried in our saddlepacks
and made certain the flames would hold. Then I 38 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 39 I
turned to the blankets I had taken from the horses. Pelts,
to be precise; each horse was blanketed with two. The
bottom rested hair-down against the horse, the top one
hangup, to pad the saddle. At night the pelts became blankets
for Finn and me, smelling of sweat and horsehair, but
warm. I spread them now against the snow; after we ate we
could thrust the hot stones beneath them to offer a little
heat. As \
spread the blankets I heard the muffled movement in the
snow. My hand was on my sword instantly, ripping it from
the sheath at my left hip. I spun, leveling the blade,
and saw the flash of setting sunlight turn the runes to
blinding fire. Three
men before me, running at me out of the thicken- ing
shadows. More than that behind me. I wondered where
was Finn, and then I did not, for I had no time. I took
the first one easily enough, marking the expres- sion of
shock on his face as I swung my blade and cut through
leather and furs and flesh, shearing the bone of his arm
in two just below the shoulder. The momentum of the
blade carried it farther yet, into his ribs, and then he fell
and I wrenched the sword free to use it on yet another. The
second fell as well, thrust'through the lungs, and then
the others did what they should have done at the first.
They came at me at once, en masse, so that even did I try
to take yet a third the others could bear me down. I did not
doubt I would account for at least another death before
I died, perhaps even two—Finn and adversity had taught
me wen enough for that—but the result would be the
same. I would be dead, and Bellam would have his pretender-prince. I felt
the cold kiss of steel at the back of my neck, sliding
through my hair. Yet another blade was at my throat;
a third pressed against the leather and furs shield- ing my
belly. Three men on me, then, two were dead, and the
last man—the sixth—stood away and watched me. Blood
was splattered across his face, but he bore no wound. "Stay
you still," he told me at once, and I heard the fear in his
voice. As well as the Homanan words. I
gestured toward my belt-purse. "My gold is there." "We
want none of t/our gold," he said quickly "We 40
Jennifer Roberson came
for something more." He smiled. "But we will take it,
since you offer.' I still
held my sword in my right hand. But they did not let me
keep it. One man reached out and took it from me, then
tossed it aside. I saw how it landed across the firecairn, clanging
against the stone. I saw how the hilt was in the flames,
and knew the leather would bum away to display the
golden lion. "Whose
gold do you want, then?" I spoke Homanan, since
they did, but I kept my Caledonese accent. "Bellam's,"
he confided, and grinned. Inwardly
I swore- The Solindish usurper had caught me easily
enough. And I had not even reached Homana. Still,
I forced a bewildered frown. "What does Bellam want
with a mercenary? Can he not buy hundreds of them?" "You
travel with a shapechanger," he stated flatly. Still I
frowned. "Aye. What of it? Has Bellam declared it
unlawful? I am not Homanan, I am Caledonese, I choose my
companions where I will." I looked at the sword hilt and saw
how the leather turned black and crisp. In a moment
it would peel away, and I would be unmasked. If I were
not already. "Cheysuli
are under sentence of death," the Homanan said.
"That is one policy Bellam has kept intact since the days of
Shame." I
allowed surprise to enter my face. "You welcome Bellam
as king, then? Though you be Homanan?" He
glanced at the others. They were all familiar: I had seen
them in the roadhouse the night before. And they had
heard Bellam's message the harper had read. But I wondered
how I had given myself away. The man
spat into the snow. "We welcome Bellam's gold,
since we get none of it another way. While he offers payment
for each Cheysuli slain, we will serve him. That is
all," I kept
my surprise from showing. Once more, it was not me they
sought. Finn again. But it was me they had caught,
and worth more—to Bellam—than five hundred Cheysuli
warriors. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 41 Except
there were not five hundred Cheysuli left in all the
world. My uncle had seen to that. "You
have come across the border hunting Cheysuli?" I asked. He
smiled. "They are hard to find in Homana. But the Ellasian
king gives them refuge, so we seek them here. How
better to earn the gold?" "Then
why," I asked very calmly, "do you disarm me? I have no
stake in this." "You
came in with the shapechanger. By taking you, we take
him He will not turn beast with your life in our hands." I
laughed. "You count on a bond that does not exist, The
Cheysuli and I met on the trail; we owe each other nothing.
Taking me wins you nothing except a meaning- less
death." I paused. "You do mean to slay me, do you not?" He
glanced at the others. For a moment there was Hesitation
in his blue eyes, and then he shrugged. His decision
had been made. "You slew two of us. You must pay." I heard
the jingle of horse trappings. The blades pressed closer
against my neck, throat and belly as the man rode out of
the trees. In his bare hands was a harp, and the single
note he plucked held us all in thrall. "You
will slay no one," the harper said. "Fools, all of you,
when you have Carillon in your hands " The
Homanans did not move. They could not. Like me, they
were prisoners to the harp. Lachlan
looked at me. "They are Homanans, Did you tell
them your name, they might bend knee to you instead of
baring steel." His
fingers tangled in the strings 'and brought forth a tangle
of sound. It allowed me to speak, but nothing more.
"I am a mercenary," I said calmly. "You mistake me for
someone else " He
frowned. His eyes were on me intently, and the sound
of the harp increased. I felt it inside my head, and then he
smiled. "I can conjure up your life, my lord. Would
you have me show it to us all?" 42
Jonnlfttr Robwon "To
what purpose?" I inquired. "You will do what you will
do, no matter what I say." "Aye,"
he agreed. I saw
how his fingers played upon the strings, drawing from
the harp a mournful, poignant sound. It conjured up memories
of the song he had played the night before, the lay
that had driven a blade into my belly with the memo- ries of
what had happened. But it was not the same. It had a
different sound. His Lady sang a different song. The
blades moved away from my neck, my throat, my belly.
The Homanans stepped away, stumbling in the snow,
until I stood alone. I watched, mute, as they took up the
men I had slain and bore the bodies away into the trees.
I was alone, except for the harper, but as helpless as before. "Ah,"
I said, "you mean to claim the gold yourself." "I
mean to give you what men I can," he reproved. "I sent
them home to wait until you call them to your standard." I
laughed. "Who would serve a mercenary, harper? You have
mistaken me, I say." Quite
calmly he set the harp into its case and closed it up,
hooking it to his saddle. Lachlan jumped down from his
horse and crossed the snow to me. He knelt swiftly, pulled
thick gloves from his belt and folded them, then pulled
my sword from the firecairn. The leather had burned away,
and in the last rays of the setting sun the ruby glowed
deep crimson. The lion was burnished gold. Lachlan
rose. He held the blade gingerly, careful of the heat
even through the gloves, but his smile did not fade. He
turned to look at me with subtle triumph in his eyes. "I
have leather in my packs," he said quietly. "You will have to
wrap it again." Still I
could not move. I wondered how long he meant to hold
me. I wondered if he would take me all the way to Mujhara
in his ensorcellment, so that Bellam would see me
helpless. The thought set my teeth to gritting. And
then I smiled. As Lachlan turned to go to his horse—for
the harp, no doubt—Finn stepped around the horse's
rump and blocked Lachlan's path. Around the other
side came Storr. And the ensorcellment was broken. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 43 u 1!» I
reached out and closed my gloved hand upon the blade
of my sword, still in Lachlan's careful grasp. I felt the
heat, but it was not enough to burn me. Simply enough
to remind me what had so nearly happened. Lachlan
stood quite still. His hands were empty of everything
now save the gloves he held, folded in his palms.
He waited. Finn
moved closer. Storr followed. I could feel Lachlan's tension
increase with every step they took. My own was gone at
last; I felt calm, at ease, content to know the confrontation
was firmly in our hands. No more in a sor- cerous
harper's- "The
others are dead." Finn stopped in front of Lachlan. The
harper started. "You slew them? But I gave them a task—" "Aye,"
Finn agreed ironically. "I prefer to take no chances." Lachlan
opened his mouth to protest, then shut it again. I saw
how rigid was his jaw. After a moment he tried again.
"Then you have taken five men from Carillon's army.
Five men you will miss." Finn
smiled. There was little of amusement in it. "I would
sooner take five men from Carillon's army than Carillon
himself." Lachlan
looked sharply at me. "You disbelieve me when I say 1
wish only to aid you. Well enough, I understand it. But he
is Cheysuli. He can compel the truth from me. I know of
his gifts; I have my own." "And,
having them, you may withstand mine," Finn commented. Lachlan
shook his head. "Without my harp, I have no magic.
I am at your disposal. And I am not Ihlini, so you need
fear no loss of your own power." Finn's
hands were a blur, reaching to catch the harper's head
before Lachlan could move away. He held the skull between
both palms, cradling it, as if he sought to crush it, but
he did not. Lachlan's own hands came up, reaching to peel
Finn's fingers away, but they stopped. The hands fell to
his sides. Finn held him there, and went into his mind. After a
moment, when some sense came back to Finn's 44
Jennifer Robarson eyes,
he looked at me. "He is a harper, a healer and a priest.
That much I can touch. But nothing else. He is well
shielded, no matter that he wishes to claim his innocence." "Does
he serve Bellam or Tynstar?" "He
does not appear to." The distinction was deliberate. I
looked upon my sword and methodically rubbed the ash and
charring from its hilt. "If he is neither Bellam nor Tynstar's
man, whose man is he? He had his chance to slay me
with that harp, or to take my mind from me. Bellam
would give him his gold for a body or a madman." I
grimaced. "He might even have used the Homanans as a guard
contingent—he has the power with that harp. But he did
none of those things." "Shall
I slay him for you?" I
squinted at the ruby, darkening as the sun went down. "Harpers
are traditionally immune from such things as assassination.
Petty intrigue they cannot help—I think it is born in
them even as the harping is born—but never have I known
one to clothe himself in murder." "Gold
can buy any man." I
grinned at him, brows lifting. "A Cheysuli, perhaps?" Finn
scowled. With (he fortune in gold on his arms and in his
ear, more would hardly tempt him. Or any other warrior.
"He is not Cheysuli," was all he said, and the meaning
was quite clear. "No,"
I agreed, sighing. "But perhaps he is only a spy, not a
hired assassin. Spies I can deal with; often they are useful.
How else coufd we have led Bellam this merry dance
for five years?" I smiled again. Bellam had sent spies
to track us down. Five had even found us. Those we had
stripped of their task, giving them a new one instead: to take
word to Bellam that we were elsewhere in the world.
Usually hundreds of leagues away from where we were.
It had worked with three of them. The
others we had slain. "Then
you mean to use him." His tone was perfectly flat,
but I knew he was not pleased. "We
will take him with us and see what he means to do." "You
tread a dangerous path, Carillon." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 45 I
smiled. "It is already dangerous. This will add a fillip." I
laughed at his expression. "It will also keep you in practice,
liege man. You were slow in coming to my aid." "I
had five men to slay before I could reach the harp." But he
frowned a little, and I knew he was not immune to the
knowledge that he had been slow. Faster than anyone else,
perhaps, but slow for a Cheysuli warrior. "You
are getting old, Finn." I gestured. "Set our harper free.
Let us see what he intends to do." Finn
released Lachlan. The harper staggered a mo- ment,
then caught himself, touching his head with a tenta- tive
hand. His eyes were blurred and unfocused. "Have you
done?" "More
than done," I agreed- "Now tell us why you wish to aid
me." He rubbed
his brow, still frowning slightly. "It is a harper's
life to make songs out of heroes and history. You are
both, you and your Cheysuli. You should hear the stories
they tell." He grinned, his senses restored. "A harper
gains his own measure of fame by adding to the fame of
others. I could do worse than to ride with Carillon of
Homana and his equally infamous liege man." "You
could," I agreed, and let him make of that what he would. After a
moment Lachlan gestured. "Your fire has gone out. Do
you wish it, I can give it life again." I
glanced down at the firecaim. Snow had been kicked into
the fire during the scuffle with the Homanans and the weight
had finally doused it. "I have flint and steel," 1 said. "Your
kindling is damp. What I do will take less effort." Lachlan
turned to go to his horse for the harp, but Storr was in
his way. After a moment a gray-faced harper looked back at
me. I
smiled. "Storr does Finn's bidding, when he does not do his
own. Look to him." Lachlan
did not move. He waited. And finally Storr moved
away. The
harper took down his case from the horse and turned,
cradling it against his chest. "You fear I will use sorcery
against you?" 46
Jennifer Roberson "With
reason," I declared. "I
will not." He shook his dull, dark head. "Not again. I will
use it for you, do you wish it, but not against. Never against.
We have too much in common " "What,"
I asked, "does a mercenary have in common with a
harper?" Lachlan
grinned. It was the warm, amused expression I had
seen the evening before, as if he knew what 1 could not,
and chose to keep it that way. "I am many things," he said
obliquely. "Some of them you know: harper, healer, priest.
And one day I will share the rest with you." 1 lifted
my sword, With great deliberation I set the tip against
the lip of the sheath and let Lachlan see the runes, hardly
visible in the dying light. Then I slid the sword home
with the hiss of steel filling the shadows. "Do you admit
to complicity," I said softly, "take care." Lachlan's
smile was gone. Hugging his harp case, he shook
his head "Were I to desire your death, your Cheysuli would
give me my own." He cast a quick, flickering glance at
Finn. "This is Ellas. We have sheltered the Cheysuli for some
years, now. Do you think I discount Finn's skill? No. You
need not be wary of me, with him present. I couid
do nothing." I
gestured. "There is that in your hands." "My
Lady?" He was surprised, then smiled. "Oh, aye, there
is her magic. But it is Lodhi's, and I do not use it to kill." "Then
show us how you can use it," I bid him. "Show us what
other magic you have besides the ability to give us our
memories, or to lift our wills from us." Lachlan
looked at Finn, almost invisible in the deepen- ing
shadows. "It was difficult, with you. Most men are so shallow,
so transient. But you are made of layers. Com- plex
layers, some thin and easily torn away, but in tearing they
show the metal underneath. Iron," he said thought- fully.
"I would liken you to iron. Hard and cold and strong." Finn
abruptly gestured toward the firecaim "Show us, harper." Lachlan
knelt down by the firecaim. Deftly he unsealed the
harp case—boiled leather hardened nearly to stone by THE
SONG OF HOMANA 47 some
agent, padded thickly within—and took from it his Lady.
The strings, so fragile-seeming, gleamed in the remaining
light. The wood, I saw, was ancient, perhaps from
some magical tree. It was bound with spun gold. The green
stone—an emerald?—glowed. He
knelt in the snow, ignoring the increasing cold, and played
a simple lay. It was soft, almost unheard, but remarkable
nonetheless. And when his hands grew blurred and
quick I saw the spark begin, deep in the damp, charred
wood, until a single flame sprouted, swallowed it all.
and the fire was born again. The
song died upon the harp. Lachlan looked up at me. "Done,"
he said. "So
it is, and myself unscathed." I reached down a gloved
hand, caught his bare one and pulled him to his feet.
His was no soft grasp, no woman's touch designed to keep
his harper's fingers limber. Lachlan
smiled as we broke the grip. I thought he had judged
me as quickly as I had him. But he said nothing; there
was nothing at all to say. We were strangers to one another,
though something within me said it would not always
be so. "You
ride a blooded horse," T said, looking at the dapple-gray. "Aye,"
Lachian agreed gravely. "The High King likes my
music. It was a gift last year." "You
have welcome in Rheghed?" I asked, thinking of the
implications. "Harpers
have welcome anywhere." He tugged on his gloves,
hunching against the cold. "I doubt not Bellam would
have me in Homana-Mujhar, did I go." He
challenged me with his eyes. I smiled, but Finn did not.
"Aye, I doubt not." I turned to Finn. "Have we food?" "Something
like," he affirmed, "but only if you are willing
to eat coney-meat. Game is scarce." I
sighed. "Coney is not my favorite, but I prefer it to none at
all." Finn
laughed. "Then at least I have taught you some- thing
in these past years. Once you might have demanded venison." 48
Jennifer Roberson "I
knew no better, then." I shook my head. "Even princes
leam they have empty bellies like anyone else, when
their titles are taken from them." Lachlan's
hands were on his harp as he set it within its case.
"Which title?" he asked. "Prince or Mujhar?" "Does
it matter? Bellam has stolen them both." When
the coneys were nothing but gristle and bone— and
Storr demolished the remains quickly enough—Lachlan brought
out a skin of harsh wine from his saddlepacks and passed
it to me. I sat cross-legged on my two peits, trying to
ignore the night's cold as it settled in my bones. The wine
was somewhat bitter but warming, and after a long draw I
handed it to Finn. Very solemnly he accepted it, then
invoked his Cheysuli gods with elaborate distinction, and I
saw Lachlan's eyes upon him. Finn's way of mocking another
man's beliefs won him few friends, but he wanted none.
He saw no sense in it, with Storr. Lachlan
retrieved the skin at last, drank, then passed it on to
me. "Will you tell me what I must know, then? A saga is
built out of fact, not fancy. Tell me how it was a king
could destroy the race that had served him and his House
so well." "Finn
would do better to tell it." If he would. Finn,
sitting on his pelts with Storr against one thigh, shrugged.
The earring glinted in the firelight. In the shad- ows he
seemed more alien than ever, part of the nighttime itself.
"What is there to say? Shaine declared qu'mahlin on us for
no good reason . . . and we died." He paused. "Most
of us." '"You
live," Lachlan commented. Finn's
smile was not precisely a smile, more a move- ment of
his lips, as if he would bare his teeth. "The gods saw
another way for me. My tahlmorra was to serve the prophecy
in later years, not die as a helpless child." His hand
went out to bury itself in Storr's thick hair. Lachlan
hesitated, cradling his harp case. "May I have the
beginning?" he asked at last, with careful intonation. Finn
laughed. There was no humor in it. "What is the beginning,
harper? 1 cannot say, and yet I was a part of THE
SONG OF HOMANA 49 it."
He looked at me a moment, fixedly, as if the memo- ries
had swallowed him- 1
swallowed, remembering too. "The fault lay in a man's overweening
pride." I did not know how else to begin. "My
uncle, Shaine the Mujhar—who wanted a son and had
none—tried to wed his daughter to Ellic of Solinde, Bellam's
son, in hopes of ending the war. But that daugh- ter
sought another man: Cheysuli, Shaine's own liege man, turning
her back on the alliance and the betrothal. She fled
her father, fled Homana-Mujhar, and with her went the warrior." "My^ehon,"
Finn said before I could continue. "Father, you
would say. Hale. He took Lindir from her tahlmorra and
fashioned another for them both. For us all; it has resulted
in disaster." He stared into the fire. "It took a king in
the throat of his pride, strangling him, until he could
not bear it. And when his cheysula died of a wasting disease,
and his second bore no living children, he deter- mined
the Cheysuli had cursed his House." His head moved
slightly, as if to indicate regret. "And he declared qu'mahlin
on us all." Lachlan
frowned intently. "A woman, then. The catalyst of it
all." "Lindir,"
I agreed. "My cousin. Enough like Shaine, in woman's
form, to be a proper son. Except she was a daughter,
and used her pride to win her escape." "What
did she say to the result?" I shook
my head. "No one knows. She came back to her father
eight years later when she was heavy with Hale's child,
because he was dead and she had no other place to go.
Shaine took her back because he needed a male heir; when
the child was born a girl he banished her to the woods
so the beasts could have their shapechanger halfling. But
Alix lived because Shaine's arms-master—and the Queen
of Homana herseu—begged the Mujhar to give her to man
instead of beast." I shifted on my pelts. "Lindir died
bearing Alix. What she thought of the qumahlin I could
not say, but it slew her warrior and nearly destroyed his
race." Lachlan
considered it all. And then he looked at Finn. 50
Jennifer Roberson "How
is it, then, you serve Carillon? Shaine the Mujhar was his
uncle." Finn
put out his hand and made the familiar gesture. "Because
of this. Tahlmorra. I have no choice." He smiled a
little. "You may call it fate, or destiny, or whatever Ellasian
word you have for such things ... we believe each
child is born with a tahlmorra that must be heeded when
the gods make it known. The prophecy of the First- born
says one day a man of all blood shall unite, in peace, four
warring realms and two magic races. Carillon is a part of that
prophecy." He shook his head, solemn in the firelight.
"Had I a choice, I would put off such binding service,
but I am Cheysuli, and such things are not done." "Enemies
become friends." Lachlan nodded slowly, star- ing
fixedly into the Bre as if he already heard the music. "It
would make a fine lay. A story to break hearts and rend souls,
and show others that hardships are nothing com- pared
to what the Cheysuli have suffered. Do you give me leave,
Finn, I will—" "—do
what?" Finn demanded. "Embellish the truth? Change
the story in the interests of rhyme and resonance? No. I
deny you that leave. What I have suffered—and my clan—is
not for others to know." My
hands, hooked loosely over my knees, curled into fists
that dug the bluntness of my nails into the leather of my
gloves. Finn rarely spoke of his past or his personal feelings,
being an intensely private man, but as he spoke I heard
all the pain and emotion in his voice. Raw and unfettered,
in the open at last. Lachlan
met his eyes. "I would embellish nothing, with such
truth," he said quietly. "I think there would be no need." Finn
said something in the Old Tongue, the ancient language
of the Cheysuli. I had learned words and phrases in the
past years, but when Finn resorted to it out of anger
or frustration—or high emotions—I could under- stand
none of it. The lyrical syllables became slurred and indistinct,
yet managed to convey his feelings just the same. I
winced, knowing what Lachlan must feel. But
Finn stopped short. He never yelled, having no THE
SONG OF HOMANA 51 need,
but his quietness was just as effective Yet silence was
something altogether different, and I thought per- haps
something had stopped him. Then I saw the odd detached
expression in his face, and the blankness of his eyes,
and realized Storr conversed with him. What
the wolf said I cannot guess, but I saw Finn's face darken
in the firelight with heavy color, then go pale and grim.
Finally he unlocked his jaw and spoke. "I
was a boy." The words were so quiet 1 could hardly hear
them over the snap and crackle of the flames. "Three years
old." His hand tightened in the silver fur of Storr's neck. I
wondered, with astonishment at the thought, if he sought
support from his fir to speak of his childhood clearly.
It was not something he had said to me before, not
even when I had asked "I had sickened with some childish
fever, and kept to my jehana's skirts like a fool with no
wits." His eyes hooded a little, but he smiled, as if the
memory amused him. Briefly only; there was little of amusement
in the tale. "Sleep brought me no peace, only bad
dreams, and it was hot within the pavilion. It was dark,
so dark, and I thought the demons would steal my soul. I
was so hot." A heavy swallow rippled the flesh of his
throat. "Duncan threw water on the fire to douse it, thinking
to help, but he only made it smoke, and it choked
me. Finally he fell asleep, and my jehana, but I could
not " I
glanced at Lachlan. He was transfixed. Finn
paused. The firelight filled his eyes. "And then the Keep
was full of the thunder of the gods, only the thunder came
from men. The Mujhar's men. They swept into our Keep
like demons from the netherworld, determined to destroy
us all. They set fire to the pavilion." Lachlan
started. "With children inside?" "Aye,"
Finn said grimly. "Ours they knocked down with their
horses, then they dropped a torch on it." His eyes flicked
to Lachlan's astonished face. "We paint our pavil- ions,
harper. Paint bums very quickly." Lachlan
started to speak, as if to halt the recital. Finn went on
regardless, perhaps purging his soul at last. "Duncan
pulled me from the fire before it could con- sume us
all. My jehana took us both into the trees, and 52
Jennifer Roberson there
we hid until daylight. By then the men were gone, but so
was most of our Keep." He took a deep breath. "I was
young, too young to fully understand, but even a child of
three leams how to hate." The eyes came around to me. "I
was bom two days before Hale went away with Lindir, and
still he took her. Still he went from the Keep to Homana-Mujhar,
and helped his meijha, his mistress, es- cape.
And so Shaine, when he set his men upon us, made certain
Hale's Keep was the first." Lachlan,
after a long moment of silence, shook his head. "I
have gifts many men do not, because of Lodhi and my Lady.
But even I cannot tell the tale as you do." His face was
very still. "I will leave it to those who can. I will leave it to
the Cheysuli." FIVE When at
last we drew near the Keep a day later, Finn grew
pensive and snappish. It was unlike him. We had dealt
well together, though only after I had grown used to having
a Cheysuli at my side, and after he had grown accus- tomed
to riding with a Homanan. Now we had come home again,
at least to his mind, home again, would Finn put off his
service? It set
the hairs to rising on my neck I had no wish to lose
Finn. I needed him still. I had teamed much in the years
of exile, but ] had yet to leam what it was to lay claim
to a stolen throne. Without Finn, the task would be close
to impossible. He
pulled up his mount sharply, hissing invectives be- neath
his breath. And then his face went blank with the uncanniness
of the fir-bond and I knew he conversed with the
wolf. Lachlan,
wise harper, said nothing. He waited as I did. But the
tension that was a tangible thing did not appear to touch
him. Finn
broke free of the contact at last. I had watched his face;
had seen it grow hard and sharp and bleak, like his eyes.
And now I grew afraid. "What
is it?" I hissed. "Storr
sends a warning." Finn shivered suddenly, though the
sunlight that glittered off his earring was warm upon our
shoulders. "I think I feel it myself. I will go in. Keep I 53 I 54
Jennifer Roberson yourself
here." He looked at Lachlan a moment, consider- ing
something, by the look in his eyes. Then he shrugged, dismissing
it. "Keep yourself here, as I said, until I come back
for you." He
spoke lightly enough, no doubt for Lachlan's bene- fit,
but I could not wait for subterfuge. I caught the rein of his
horse and held him still. "Tell me. What is it?" Finn
looked again at Lachlan, and then he looked at me.
"Storr can touch no lir." "None?" "Not
even Alix." "But—with
her Old Blood—" I stopped. He need say no
more. Could Storr touch no lir at all, the situation was grave
indeed. 'There may be danger for you as well," I told
him quietly. "Of
course. So I go in Zir-shape." He dropped off his horse
at once, leaving me with a skittish animal at the end of a
leather rein. "Tahlmorra lujhala mei wiccan, cheysu," he said
to me, shrugging, and then he was no longer a man. I
watched Lachlan, As the space in which Finn stood emptied,
swallowed instead by the void, Lachlan's eyes stretched
wide. And then they narrowed as he frowned, staring
as if he would learn it himself. His Hngers dropped to the
harp case at his knee, touching it as if to reassure himself
he was awake, not asleep. By the time I looked back at
Finn the man-shape was completely gone, re- placed
by the blurred outline of a wolf. I felt the familiar rolling
of my belly, swallowed against it, as always, and looked
at Lachlan again. His face had taken on a peculiar greenish
hue. I thought he might vomit up his fear and shock,
but he did not. The
ruddy wolf with Finn's yellow eyes flicked his tail and
ran. "They
do not merit fear," I told Lachlan clearly, "unless you
have done something to merit their enmity." I smiled as his
eyes turned to me, staring as if he thought I too might
be a wolf, or something equally bestial. "You are an innocent
man, you have said: a harper . - . what have you to fear
from Finn?" But a
man does not stop fearing the specter of childhood THE
SONG OF HOMANA 55 nightmares
so easily, no matter how innocent he is. Lachlan—with,
perhaps, more guilt than he claimed—might have
better reason to fear what he saw. He stared after Finn,
seeing nothing now, but the greenish pallor had been
replaced by the white of shock and apprehension. "Wolves
cannot know reason! Does he know you in that shape?" "Finn,
in that shape, knows everything a man knows," I said.
"But he also claims the wisdom of a wolf. A double threat,
you might say, for one who deserves careful con- sideration."
I shifted in the saddle, half my mind with Finn
and the other half knowing what Lachlan felt. I had felt it
myself, the first few times. "He is not a demon or a beast.
He is a man who claims a god-gift in his blood, much as
you claim it in yours. It is only his gods manifest their
presence a little differently." I thought of the magic he made
with his music, and then I laughed at his horri- fied
expression. "Think you he worships Lodhi? Not Finn. Perhaps
he worships no god, or gods, but he serves his own
better than any man I have ever known. How else do you
think he would keep himself to my side?" Finn's horse tried
to wander, searching for grass in the snow, and I pulled
him back. "You need have no fear he might turn on you,
wolflike, and tear your throat from your body. He would
do that only if you gave him reason." I met the harper's
eyes steadily, keeping my tone light. "But then you
have no wish to betray me, have you? Not with your saga at
stake." "No."
Lachlan tried to smile, but I could see the thoughts in his
head. No man, seeing the shapechange for the first time,
forgets it so quickly. If at all. "What was it he said to you,
before he changed himself?" I
laughed. "A philosophy, of sorts. Cheysuli, of course, and
therefore alien to Homanans or Ellasians." I quoted the
words: "Tahlmorra lujhala mei wiccan, cheysu. It means,
roughly, the fate of a man rests always within the hands
of the gods." I made the gesture, being very dis- tinct
as I lifted my right hand and spread my fingers. "It is usually
shortened to the word tahlmorra, which says more than
enough quite simply." Lachian
shook his head slowly. "Not so alien to me, I 56
J«nnlfwr Robafon think.
Do you forget I am a priest? Admittedly my god is singular,
and far different from those Finn claims, but I am
trained to understand the faith a man holds. More than trained;
I believe it with all my heart, that a man may know
and serve his deity." His hand tapped the harp case. "My
gift is there. Carillon. Finn's is elsewhere, but just as strong.
And he is just as devout, perhaps more so, to give himself
up to his fate." He smiled. "Tahlmorra lujhala mei wiccan,
cheysu. How eloquent a phrase." "Have
you any like it?" Lachlan
laughed. "You could never say it. You tack an Ellasian
throat." He thumped the harp case. "This one is not so
hard: Yhana Lodhi, yffennog faer." He smiled. "A man
walks with pride forever when he walks with Lodhi, humble." And
then Finn was back, two-legged and white-faced, and I
had no more time for philosophy. I held out the rein as Finn
reached for it, but I could ask none of the ques- tions
that crowded my mouth. Finn's face had robbed me of my
voice. "Destroyed,"
he said in a whisper. 'Tom down. Burned." His
pallor was alarming. "There is no Keep," I was
over the broken stonework before I realized what it was,
setting my horse to jumping though he lacked the legs to
do it. He stumbled, scrabbling at the snow-cloaked heaps
of mortared stone, and then I knew. The wall, the half-circle
wall that surrounded every Keep. Shattered and
broken upon the ground. I
pulled up at once, saving the horse, but also saving myself.
I sat silently on the little gelding, staring at what remained
of the Keep. Bit by bit I looked, allowing myself one
portion at a time; I could not bear to see it all at once. Snow
covered nearly everything, but scavenger beasts had dug
up the remains. I saw the long poles, some snapped
in two, some charred. I saw scraps of soiled cloth frozen
into stifihess, colors muted by time and harsh weather.
The Brecairns that had stood before each pavilion lay in
tumbled fragments, spilled by hostile feet and de- structive
hooves. All of it gone, with only ragged remnants of a
once-proud Keep. In my
mind I saw it as I had seen it last: undressed, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 57 unmortared
stone standing high to guard the Keep; bil- lowing
pavilions of varied hues emblazoned with painted lir.
The perches and pelts existing for those lir, and the children
who feared nothing of the wild. Save, perhaps, for
those who knew to fear Homanans. I
cursed. It came viciously out of my mouth along with the
spittle. I thought of Duncan, clan-leader of his Keep, but
mostly 1 thought of Alix. I rode
on then. Directly to the proper place. 1 knew it well
enough, though nothing remained to mark it. And there I
slid off my horse, too stiff to dismount with any skill or
grace, and fell down upon my knees. One
pole pierced its way through snow to stab out of the
ruins like a standard. A scrap of fabric, stiff from freezing,
still clung to the wood. I tugged at it and it came away,
breaking off in my hand. Slate-colored, with the faintest
blur of gold and brown. For Cai, Duncan's hawk. Not
once had I thought they might be dead. Not once, in all
the time spent in exile, had I thought they might be gone.
They had been the one constant in my life, along with
Finn. Always I had recalled the Keep and the clan- leader's
pavilion, filled with Duncan's pride and Alix's strength,
and the promise of the unborn child. Never once had I
even considered they might not be here to greet me. But it
was not the greeting I missed. It was the convic- tion of
life, no matter where it existed. Nothing lived here now. I heard
the sound behind me and knew at once it was Finn.
Slowly, suddenly old beyond my years, I stood up. I trembled
as if with illness, knowing only a great sorrow and
rage and consuming grief. Cods .
. . they could not be dead— Lachlan
made a sound. I looked at him blindly, thinking only of
Alix and Duncan, and then I saw the expression of realization
in his eyes. Finn
saw it also. As he leaped, still in human form, I caught
him in mid-stride. "Wait—" "He
knew." The
words struck me in the face. But still I held Finn. 58
Jwnntfr Robwon "Wait.
Do you slay him, we will learn nothing from him. Wait—" Lachlan
stood rooted to the earth. One hand thrust outward
as if to hold us back. His face was white. "I will tell
you. I will tell you what I can." I let
go of Finn when I knew he would do nothing more.
At least until he had better reason. "Then Finn has the
right of it: you knew." Lachlan
nodded stiffly. "I knew. Have known. But I had forgotten.
It was—three years ago." "Three
years." I stared around the remains of the Keep. "Harper—what
happened?" He
looked steadily at me. "Ihlini." Finn
hissed something in the Old Tongue. I merely waited
for further explanation. But I said one thing: "This is
Ellas. Do you say Tynstar has influence here?" Dull
color came up into Lachlan's face. "I say nothing of that.
Ellas is free of Ihlini domination. But once, only once,
there was a raid across the border. Ihlini and Solindish,
hunting the Cheysuli who sheltered in this realm,
and they came here." A muscle ticked in his jaw. "There
have been songs made about it, but it is not something
I care to recall. I had nearly forgotten." "Remember,
"Finn said curdy. "Remember it all, harper." Lachlan
spread his hands. 'The Ihlini came here. They destroyed
the Keep. They slew who they could of the Cheysuli." "How
many?" Finn demanded. "Not
all." Lachlan scrubbed a hand across his brow. as if he
wished to free himself of the silver circlet of his calling. "I—do
not know, perhaps, as much as I should." "Not
enough and too much, all at once," Finn said grimly.
"Harper, you should have spoken earlier. You knew we
came to the Keep." "How
am I to know them all?" Lachlan demanded. "The
High King gives the Cheysuli shelter, but he does not
count them. old or young. I doubt Rhodri can say how many
Keeps or how many Cheysuli are in Ellas. We merely
wefcome them all." This
time it was Finn who colored, but only for a moment.
The grief and tension were back at once, etching THE
SONG OF HOMANA 59 lines
into his face. He wore his mask again, the private mask, stark
and hard in his insularity. "They may all be dead.
And that would leave only me—" He broke off. Lachlan
took a deep breath. "1 have heard that those who
survived went back into Homana. North. Across the Bluetooth
River." Finn
frowned. "Too far," he muttered, looking at Storr. Too far
even for the fir-link," I
looked directly at Lachlan. "You have heard much for a man
who recalls so little. To Homana, you say. North, across
the Bluetooth. Are you privy to information we have no
recourse to?" He did
not smile. "Harpers are privy to much, as you should
know. Had you none in Homana-Mujhar?" "Many,"
I said briefly. "Before Bellam silenced the music." Finn
turned his back. He stared again at the remains of Duncan's
slate-gray pavilion. I knew he meant to master himself.
I wondered if he could. "May
I suggest," Lachlan began, "that you use my harp skill
in trying to rouse your people? I could go into taverns and
sing The Song of Homana, to test how the people feel. How
better to learn their minds, -and how they will an- swer
their rightful king's call?" "The
Song of Homana?" Finn said doubtfully, turning to
stare at Lachlan. "You
have heard it," the harper said, "and I saw what it did to
you. It has a magic of its own." He
spoke the truth. Did he go into Homanan taverns and
play that song on his Lady, he would know sooner than
anyone else what my people were capable of. Had Bellam
cowed them, it would take time to rebuild their spirit.
Were they merely angry, I could use it. I
nodded at Lachlan. "The horses require tending." For a
moment he frowned, baffled, and then he under- stood.
Silently he took away our horses and gave us room to
speak freely, without fear he might overhear. "I
give you leave to go," I told Finn simply. Something
flickered in his eyes. "There is no need." "There
is. You must go. Your clan—your kin—have gone
north across the Bluetooth. Home to Homana, where 60
Jennifer Roberson we are
bound. You must go and find them, to set your soul at
peace." He did
not smite. "Healing Homana is more important than
seeking out my clan." "Is
it?" I shook my head. "You told me once that clan- and
kin-ties bind more closely than anything else in Cheysuli culture.
I have not forgotten. I give you leave to go, so I can
have you whole again." I held up a silencing hand. "Until
you know. it will eat at your soul like a canker." The
flesh of his face was stiff. "I will not leave you in companionship
to the enemy." I shook
my head. "We do not know if he is an enemy." "He
knows too much," Finn said grimly. "Too much and too
little. I do not trust him." "Then
trust me." I put out my gloved hand and spread my
fingers, palm up. "Have you not taught me all you can in the
art of staying alive, even in dire adversity? I am no longer
quite the green princeling you escorted into exile. I think I
may have some control over my life." I smiled. "You
have said it is my tahlmorra to take back the Lion Throne.
If so, it will happen, and nothing will gainsay it. Not
even this time apart." He
shook his head slowly. "Tahlmorras may be broken, Carillon.
Do not mislead yourself into believing you are safe." "Have
more faith in me," I chided. "Go north and find Alix
and Duncan. Bring them back." I frowned a moment. "Bring
them to Tori-in's croft. It was Alix's home, and if he is
still alive it will be a place of sanctuary for us all." He
looked at the ruined pavilion, buried under snow. And
then he looked at Storr. He sighed. "Rouse your people,
my lord of Homana. And 1 will bring home the Cheysuli." SIX Mujhara.
It rose out of the plains of Homana like an eagle on an
aerie, walled about with rose-red stone and portcul- lised
barbican gates. Homana-Mujhar was much the same: walled
and gated and pink. The palace stood within the city on
a hill. Not high, but higher than any other. Lachlan and I
rode through the main gate into Mujhara, and at once I
knew I was home. Save I
was not. My home was filled with Solindish soldiers,
hung about with ringmail and boiled leather and glinting
silver swords. They let us in because they knew no better,
thinking Homana's rightful lord would never ride so
willingly into his prison. I heard
the Solindish tongue spoken in the streets of Mujhara
more than I heard Homanan. Lachlan and I spoke
Ellasian merely to be safe. But 1 thought I could say anything
and be unacknowledged; Bellam's soldiers were bored.
After five years and no threat from without, they lived
lazily within. The
magnificence was gone. I thought perhaps it was my own
lack of discernment, having spent so long in foreign
lands, but it was not. The city, once so proud, had lost
interest in itself. It housed a Mujhar who had stolen his
throne, and the Homanans did not care to praise his name.
Why should they praise his city? Where once the windows
had glittered with glass or glowed with horn, now the
eyes were dark and dim, smoked over, puttied at I
61 ) 62
Jennifer Roberson corners
with dirt and grime. The white-washed walls were dingy
and gray, some fouled with streaks of urine. The cobbled
streets had crumbled, decayed until the stench hung
over it like a miasma. I did not doubt Homana- Mujhar
remained fit for a king, but the rest of the city did not. Lachlan
.ooked at me once, then again. "Look not so angry,
or they will know." "I
am sick," I said curtly. "I could vomit on this vile- ness.
What have they done to my city?" Lachlan
shook his head. "What defeated people do everywhere:
they live. They go on. You cannot blame them for it.
The heart has gone out of their lives. Bellam exacts overharsh
taxes so no one can afford to eat, let alone wash their
houses. And the streets? Why clean dung when the great
ass sits upon the throne?" I
glanced at him sharply. He did not speak as Bellam's man.
saying what he should to win my regard. He spoke like a
man who understood the reasons for Mujhara's condition—disliking
it, perhaps, as much as I, but tolerat- ing it
better. Perhaps it was because he was Ellasian, and a
harper, with no throne to make his own. "I
am sorry you must see it this way," I told him with feeling.
"When /—" I broke it off at once. What good lies in
predicting something that may not happen? Lachlan
gestured. "Here, a tavern. Shall we go in? Perhaps
here we will find better fortune than we found at the
village taverns." We had
better. Failure rankled, though I understood it. It is
difficult to ask poor crofters to give up what little they have to
answer the call of an outlawed prince. It was soldiers
I needed first, and then what other men I could find. I
stared at the tavern grimly. It looked like all the others:
gray and dingy and dim. And then I looked at Lachlan. He
smiled, but it lacked all humor, a hooking down of his
mouth. "Of course. We will go on to another . . . one you
will choose for yourself." I
jumped off my horse, swore when I slipped in some THE
SONG OF HOMANA 63 muck,
and scraped my boot against a loosened cobble. "This
will do well enough. Come in, and bring your harp." Lachlan
went in before me when he had taken his Lady from
his saddle. I paused to let him enter alone, then went in
behind him, shoving open the narrow, studded door. At once
I ducked. The beamwork of the dark roof was low, so
low it made me wince against its closeness. The floor
beneath my feet was earthen, packed, but bits of it had
been scraped into ridges and little piles of dirt, as if the
benches and tables had been dragged across it to rest in
different places. I put up a hand to tear away the sticky webbing
that looped down from the beam beside my head.
It clung to my fingers until I scrubbed it off against the
cracked, hardened leather of my jerkin. A single
lantern depended from a hook set into the central
beam, painted black with pitch. It shed dim light over
the common room. A few candles stood out on the tables,
fat and greasy and stinking. There was little tight in the
place, just a sickly yellow glow and the haze of ocher- ous
smoke. Lachlan,
with his harp, was welcomed at once. There were
perhaps twenty men scattered around the common room,
but they made way for him at once, drawing up a stool and
bidding him begin. I found a table near the door and sat
down, asking for ale when the tavern-master arrived. It was
good brown ale when it came, hearty and woody; I drank
the first cup down with relish. Lachlan
opened with a sprightly lay to liven them up. They
clapped and cheered, urging him on, until he sang a sad
song of a girl and her lover, murdered by her father. It brought
a less exuberant response but no less a liking for Lachlan's
skill. And then he picked out the opening notes of The
Song of Homana. He got
no more than halfway through the tale. Abruptly a
soldier in Solindish ringmail and too much wine pushed to his
feet and drew his sword. Treason!" he shouted. He wavered
on his feet, and I realized how drunk he was. "You
sing treason!" His Homanan was poor, but he was clearly
understandable. So was his implication as he raised the
shining sword. 64
Jennifer Robarson 1 was
on my feet at once. My own sword was in my hand,
but other men had already seized the soldier and forced
him down on his stool, relieving him of his sword. It
clanged to the floor and was kicked away. Lachlan, I saw,
had set down his Lady in the center of a table, and his
hand was near his knife. Four
men held the soldier in place. A fifth moved to stand
before him. "You are alone here, Solindishman," he said.
"Quite alone. This is a Homanan tavern and we are all
Homanans; we invite the harper to finish his lay. You will
sit and listen . . . unless I bid you otherwise." He jerked
his head. "Bind him and stop up his mouth!" The soldier
was instantly bound and gagged, propped upon
the stool like a sheep held down for shearing. With less
tenderness. The young man who had ordered him bound
cast an assessive glance around the room. I saw his eyes on
me, black in the dimness of the candlelight. They paused,
oddly intent though seemingly indifferent, and moved
on. He
smiled. He was young, eighteen or nineteen, I thought,
with an economy of movement that reminded me of
Finn. So did his black hair and the darkness of his face. "We
have silenced this fool," he said calmly. "Now we shall
let the harper finish." I
sheathed my sword and sat down slowly- I was aware of the
men who had moved in behind me, ranging them- selves
along the wall. The door, I saw, was barred. This was not
an unaccustomed occurrence, then; the Solindish were
the hunted. The
knowledge made me smile, Lachlan
completed his lay. The final note, dying out, was met
with absolute silence. I felt a trickle of forboding run
quickly down my spine; I shivered, disliking the sen- sation.
And yet I could not shake it from me. "Well
sung," the black-eyed young man said at last. "You
have a feel for our plight, it seems. And yet you are Ellasian." "Ellasian,
aye." Lachlan raised a cup of water to his mouth
and sipped. "But I have traveled many lands and have
admired Homana for years." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 65 "What
is left to admire?" the Homanan demanded. "We are a
defeated land." "For
now. aye, but do you not wait only for your prince to
return?" Smiling, Lachlan plucked a single string of his Lady.
The sound hung in the air a moment, and then it faded
away. "The former glory you aspire to have again ... it
may come." The
young man leaned forward on his stool. "Tell me— you
travel, as you say—do you think Carillon hears of our need?
Do you sing this song wherever you go, surely you have
had some response!" "There
is fear," Lachlan said quietly. "Men are in fear of
Solindish retribution. What army could Carillon raise, were he
to come home again?" "Fear?"
The other nodded. "Aye, there is fear. What else
could there be in this land? We need a lord again, a man who
can rouse this realm into rebellion." He had all the
dedication of the fanatic, and yet there was little of the madness
in him, I thought, He was desperate; so was I. "I will
not lie and say it would be easy, harper, but I think Carillon
would find more than a few ready to rally to his standard." I
thought of the crofters, muttering into their wine and ale. I
thought of what little success we had had in learning if
Homana desired my return. "What
would you do," Lachlan asked, "were he to come home
again?" The
other laughed with a bitterness older than his years. "Join
him- These few you see. Not many, but a beginning. Still,
there are more of us yet- We meet in secret, to plot, and to
aid Carillon however we may. In hopes he will come
home." "Bellam
is powerful," Lachlan warned, and I wondered what
more he knew. The
Homanan nodded. "He is indeed strong, and claims many
troops who serve him well. And with Tynstar at his side,
he is certainly no weak king. But Carillon brought the
Cheysuli into Homana-Mujhar before, and nearly de- feated
the Ihlini. This time he might succeed." "Only
with help." "He
will have it." 66
Jennifer Roberson Lachlan
nodded idly. "There are strangers among you. Even I,
Ellasian though I may be." "You
are a harper." The young man frowned. "Harpers have
immunity, of course. As for the soldier, he will be slain." Lachlan
looked at me across the room. "And the other?" The
Homanan merely smiled. And then the men were at my
back, asking for my knife and sword. After a mo- ment's
hesitation, I gave them into their hands. Two men remained
behind me, another at my left side. The young man was
taking no chances. "He will be slain, of course.' Of
course. I smiled at Lachlan, who merely bided his time. The
knife was given to the young man. He looked at it briefly,
frowning over the Caledonese runes and scripture, then
set it aside on the nearest table. The sword was given to him
then, and he did not at once put it down. He admired
the edge, then saw the runes set into the silver. His
eyes widened. "Cheysuli" made!" He glanced sharply at me.
"How did you get this?" For a moment something moved
in his face. "Off a dead man, no doubt. Cheysuli swords
are rare." "No,"
I said. "From a live one. And now, before you slay
me, I bid you do one thing." "Bid
me?" He stared, brows rising beneath the black hair.
"Ask, perhaps . . . but it does not mean I will answer." I did
not move. "Cut the leather free." His
hands were on the hilt. I saw him look down at the leather,
feeling the tautness of it. I had wrapped it well, and
would do so again. "Cut
the leather free." His
stare challenged me a moment. And then he drew his
knife and did precisely as I asked. The
leather fell free of his hand. He stared at the hilt; the
rampant, royal lion of purest Cheysuli gold, the bur- nished
grip, the massive ruby clutched in curving prongs. The
magnificent Mujhar's Eye. "Say
what it is, so all will know," 1 told him quietly. "The
lion crest of Homana." His eyes moved from the hilt to
my face, and I smiled. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 67 "Who
carries this sword, this crest?" Color
had left his face. "The blood of the House of Homana
" He paused. Then, in a rush of breath and words,
"But you might have stolen this sword!" I
glanced pointedly at my guards. "You have disarmed me. Say
I may come forward." "Come,
then." Color was back in his face. He was young,
and angry, and afraid of what he thought he might hear. I rose,
pushing away my stool- Slowly I walked forward, looking
only at the young man, and then I stopped before him. He
was tall, Cheysuli-tall, but I was taller still. I
pushed back the sleeve on my left arm, showing him the
scar that ringed my wrist. "See you that? I have another
exactly like it, on my right. You should know them
both. Rowan." He flinched in surprise. "You were prisoner
to Keough of Atvia, as I was. You were flogged because
you spilled wine on Keough himself, even though I asked
them to spare you. Your back must show signs of the
flogging, even as my arms show the mark of the iron." I let
go the sleeve. "May I have my sword back, now?" Stiffly,
he lowered his head to look at it in his hands. And
then, as if realizing the history of the blade, he thrust it out
to me. I accepted it, feeling safer almost at once, and
then he dropped to his knees. "My
lord," he whispered. "Oh, my lord . . . forgive me!" I slid
the sword home in its sheath. "There is nothing to forgive.
You have done what you should have done." He
stared up at me. I saw how his eyes were yellow in the
candlelight, I had always thought him Cheysuli. It was Rowan
who denied it. "How soon do we fight, my lord?" I
laughed at his eagerness. "It is late winter now. It will take
time to gather what men we can. In true spring, perhaps,
we can begin the raiding parties." I gestured. "Get
up from there. This is not the place- I am not the Mujhar
quite yet." He
remained where he was. "Will you formally accept my
service?" I
reached down and caught his woollen shirt and leather :-jerkin,
pulling him to his feet. "I told you to get up from 68
Jennifer Roberson the
floor," I said mildly, startled to find him so grown. He had
been but thirteen the last time I had seen him. Rowan
straightened his clothing. "Aye, my lord." I
turned to the other men. Rowan's, all of them, intent ,• upon
rebellion- And now intent upon the scene before them;
not quite believing the prince he had promised had come
into their midst. I
cleared my throat. "Most of you are too young to recall Homana
before the days of the qu'mahlin, when my uncle the
Mujhar ordered every Cheysuli slain. You have grown ,, up
fearing and distrusting them, as I did myself. But I | learned
differently, and so must you." I put up a silencing ; hand.
"They are not demons. They are not beasts. They serve
nothing of the netherworld, they serve me." 1 paused. "Has
any of you ever even seen a Cheysuli warrior?" There
was a chorus of denials, even from Rowan. I looked ,; at each
man, one by one. "I will have no bloodshed among my men.
The Cheysuli are not your foes." "But—"
one man began, then squirmed beneath my eye. "It
is not easy to forget a thing you have been taught to believe,"
I went on. more quietly. "I know that better ^ than
you think. But I also think, once you have got over your
superstitious fears of something you cannot compre- hend,
you will see they are no different from any other." I paused.
"You had better." Rowan,
behind me, laughed once. I thought there was relief
in his tone. "Will
you serve me," I asked, "even with the Cheysuli by my
side?" Agreement.
No denials. I searched for reluctance and found
none. "And
so the Song continues," murmured Lachlan, and at that
I laughed aloud. It was
Rowan who told me of my kin, what remained of it: my
mother and my sister. We sat alone at a comer table,
speaking of plans for the army we must gather. He spoke
clearly and at length, having spent much of his time considering
how best it could be done, and I was grateful for his
care. He would make the preparation much easier. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 69 But
when at last he chanced to say, off-handedly, that my mother
no doubt missed my sister's company, I raised my hand to
stop him. "Is
Tourmaline not at Joyenne?" Rowan
shook his head. "Bellam took her hostage. Years ago; I
think it was not long after you escaped from Homana-Mujhar." Escaped—Tynstar
had let me go. I picked at the scarred wood of
the table and bid Rowan to continue. He
shrugged, at a loss for what to tell me. "The Lady Gwynneth
is kept at Joyenne, well-guarded. Princess Tour- maline,
as I said, is at Homana-Mujhar. Bellam seeks to hold
anything that might bring you to him. He dares not allow
either of them freedom, for fear they could be used as a
rallying point for the rebellion." "Instead
of me?" I rail a hand through my beard to scratch
the flesh beneath. "Well, Bellam will be busy with me.
There is no need for him to hold two women." "He
will," Rowan asserted. "He will never let them go."
He stopped a moment, eyeing me tentatively. "There is even
talk he will wed the lady, your sister." I spat
out an oath and nearly stood up, hand to my re-wrapped
sword hilt. Instead I sat down again and hacked at the
table with my knife, adding yet more scars to the wood.
"Torry would not allow it," I said flatly, knowing she
would have little to say about it. Women did not when it came
to their disposal. Rowan
smiled. "I had heard she was not an acquiescent hostage.
And with two women in one castle—" He laughed aloud,
genuinely amused. -Two?" "His
daughter, the Princess Electra." Rowan frowned. "There
is talk she is Tynstar's light woman." "Tynstar's."
I stared at him, sitting upright on my stool. "Bellam
gives his daughter over to that?" "I
heard it was Tynstar's price." Rowan shifted on his bench.
"My lord, there is little I can tell you. Most is merely
rumor. I would not dare claim any of it as truth." "There
is some truth in rumor," I said thoughtfully, taking up
my ale again. "If she is Tynstar's light woman, there
is a use for her in my plans." 70
Jennifer Roberson "You
wish to use a woman against the sorcerer?" Rowan shook
his head. "Begging your pardon, my lord, I think you are
mistaken." "Princes
are never mistaken." I grinned at his instant discomfort.
"All men can be mistaken, and fools if they think
not. Well enough, we shall have to consider a plan. Two of
them—to wrest my mother from Joyenne, and Tony
from Homana-Mujhar." I frowned, wishing Finn were
with me. To set a trap without him—I focused on Rowan
again. "For a man who swears he is not Cheysuli, you are
the perfect image of a warrior." Dark
color moved through Rowan's face. "I know it. It has
been my bane." 'There
is no danger in it, with me. You could admit it freely—" "I
admit nothing!" I was pleased he did not hide his anger,
even before his prince. Treacherous are men who are all
obsequious nods and bows, never letting me see their
hearts. "I have said I am not Cheysuli," he repeated. "My
lord." I
laughed at his stiff, remembered formality. And then the
laughter died away, for I heard Lachlan harping in the background.
Making magic with his Lady. I
turned to look at my enigmatic ally. Ellasian. A stranger who
wished to be my friend, he said. Bellam's man? Or Tynstar's?
Or merely his own, too cunning to work for another?
I still doubted him. Slowly
1 rose. Rowan rose with me, out of courtesy, but I could
see the puzzlement in his eyes. I went across the room
and stopped at Lachlan's table, seeing how his blue eyes
were black in the yellow light of the tavern. He
stopped playing at once, his fingers still resting upon
the gleaming strings. His clustered audience, seeing my
face, moved away in silence. I drew
my sword from its sheath. I saw the sudden Haring
of fear in Lachlan's eyes. A sour, muted note sang from
his harp and then stilled, but the candles and lantern guttered
out. Darkness.
But not so dark there was no light. Merely shadows.
And the sorcerous green stone in Lachlan's Lady gave
off enough brilliance to see by. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 71 His
fingers were in the strings. But so was the tip of my sword. I saw
it in his face: the fear I would harm his harp. Slay it,
like an animal, or a man. As if the wood and wire lived. "Put
her down—your Lady," I said gently, having felt her
magic twice. He did
not move. The stoneglow washed across the blade
of my sword, setting the runes to glinting in its light.
And in that light I knew power, ancient and strong and
true. The
blade was parallel to the strings, touching nothing. Slowly
I turned it. One string whined its protest, but I held it
back from death. Lachtan
bent forward a little, sliding the harp free of my sword.
Carefully he set his Lady in the center of the table and
took his hands away. He waited then, quietly, his arms
empty of his harp. I put
my left hand on my sword, on the blade below the crosspiece.
I took my right hand off the hilt. That I offered to
Lachlan. "The
Solindish soldier," I said calmly. "Slay him for me, harper." SEVEN "Forgive
me, my lord," Rowan said quietly. "Is it wise you
should go, and alone?" I sat
upon a rotting tree stump, high on the hill behind Ton-in's
croft. Alix's foster father was indeed still alive, and he
had been astonished to Bnd me the same when I had
arrived at his dwelling some weeks before. He had given
me the story of the Ihlini attack much as Lachlan had,
verifying that what remained of the clan had gone north
across the Bluetooth. So now, using Torrin's croft as a
temporary headquarters, I gathered what army I could. Here I
was safe, unknown; the army camped in the shel- tering
forest in the hills behind the valley, practicing with swords
and knives. I
stirred, knocking snow off my boots by banging heels against
the tree stump. The day was quite clear; I squinted against
the sunlight. "Wise enough, does no one find me out."
I glanced at Rowan, standing three steps away, in the
attitude of a proper servant. I thought it would ease with
time, so that he served through desire instead of rigid
dedication. "I have told no one but you and Torrin of my
plan." Rowan
nodded as the color came and went in his sun- bronzed
face. He was not accustomed to being in my confidence.
It rested ill with him, who thought himself little
more than a servant no matter how often I said he was
much more. "There is the harper," he offered quietly. 72 THE
SONG OF HOMANA 73 I grunted,
shifting my seat on the rotting stump, "Lachlan believes
he has proven his worth by slaying the soldier. 1 will
let him think it. He has, to some extent . . . but not all."
I bent and scooped up a stone, idly tossing it through the
trees. "Say what is in your mind, Rowan. At my behest." He
nodded, head bowed in an attitude of humility. His hands
were behind his back. His eyes did not look at me but at
the snow-covered ground beneath his boots. "You distrust
the harper, still, because you do not know him well
enough. My lord—I say you know me little better." "I
know enough," 1 said. "I recall the thirteen-year-old boy who
was captive of the Atvians along with me. I recall the boy
who was made to serve the Lord Keough himself, though
he be cuffed and struck and tripped." Rowan's eyes
came up to mine, stricken. "I was in the tent also, Rowan.
That you must surely recall. And I saw what they did to
your back." His
shoulders moved, tensing, rippling beneath the leather
and wool. I knew what he did, flinching from the lash.
He could not help it, no more than I at times, when I
recalled the iron upon my wrists. At
that, the flesh twinged. I ruboed at both wrists, one at a
time, not needing to feel the ridges to know they were there.
"I know what it was. Rowan," I said unevenly. "No man,
living through that, would willingly serve the en- emy.
Not when his rightful lord is come home." He
stared again at the ground. I saw the rigidity in his shoulders
"I will do whatever you require." His voice was very
quiet. "I
require you to wait here while I go, and to be vigilant in your
watching." I smiled. "Lachlan may fool us all, in the
end, by being precisely what he claims, but I would know my
enemy before I give him my back. I trust to you and
Torrin in this. See to it the harper does not leave and make
off for Mujhara, to carry Bellam word of my where- abouts.
See to it he cannot give any of us away." Through
the trees came the clashing of swords and the angry
shout of an arms-master. The men drilled and drilled until
they would drop, cursing the need for such practice even
while they knew it was necessary. They had been 74 t
JennMw Rob«r«on gone
from war too long, most of diem; some of them had never
known it. Men came from crofts and cities and even distant
valleys, having heard the subtle word. CarUlon,
it said. CariUon is come home. I stood
up, slapping at my leather breeches. The snow was
slushy now, almost sodden; I thought the thaw would come
soon. But not yet- I prayed not yet. We were nowhere
close to being an army, and in spring I wanted to start
my campaign against Bellam's men. I
smiled. In spring, when the planting began, so no one would
be expecting battle. I would anticipate a summer campaign,
and throw Bellam into disarray. I
hoped. "He
will know," Rowan said, "the Solindish king. He will
send men." I
nodded. "Take the army deeper into the forest. Leagues from
here. Leave no one with Torrin; I do not wish to endanger
him. I want no fighting now. Better to hide like runaway
children than give ourselves over to Bellam's men.
See they do it, Rowan." He
crossed his arms and hugged his chest, as if he were suddenly
cold. "My lord—take you care." I
grinned at him. "It is too soon to lose me yet. Does it come,
it will come in battle." I turned away to my horse and
untied his reins from a slender sapling. The same little
dun Steppes gelding, still shaggy and ragged and ugly.
Nothing like the warhorse my lather had given me five
years before. Rowan's
face was set in worried, unhappy lines. All his thoughts
were in his eyes: he thought I would die and the rebellion
come to an end. I
mounted and gathered in my reins. "She is my lady mother.
I would have her know I live." He
nodded a little. "But to have to go where you know there
are soldiers—" 'They
will be expecting an army, not a single man." I touched
the hilt of my sword, wrapped once again and scabbarded
at my saddle. "I will be well enough." I did
not look back as I rode away from the young man I had
learned to trust. But I knew he stood in the shade of the
trees, squinting against the sun. THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 75 The
walnut dye turned my hair dark and stiff and dull. Grease
made it shiny and foul. One braid, bound with a leather
lace, hung before my left ear. The beard was already
dark, and unknown to any who had seen me at eighteen. My
teeth were good and I still boasted all of them. I rubbed
a resinous gum into them to turn them yellow and foul my
tongue. My clothes were borrowed, though I doubted
I would return them; the man who wore mine no doubt
preferred them to his, they being much better than his
rags. What I wore now was a threadbare woollen tunic, once
dark green, now brown with mud and grease. Match- ing
woollen trews bagged at my knees, reaching only halfway
to my ankles. I had put off my boots and replaced them
with leather buskins. Leather
bracers hid my wrist scars, something a guard might
look for. No doubt Bellam had described me as tall, tawny-dark
and blue-eyed, with shackle scars on both wrists.
I was still tall, but now walked stooped, hitching a leg,
one shoulder crooked down as if a broken bone had been
improperly set. There was nothing of Bellam's pretender-prince
about me as I walked toward the village surrounding
Joyenne. Not even the sword and the bow, for
both could give me away. Both I had buried in the snow
beneath a rowan tree, marked with a lightning gash. I
carried only the knife, and that was sheathed beneath my
tunic against my ribs. I
scuffed through snow and slush, kicking out at the dogs
who ran up to see the stranger. Joyenne-town was little
more than a scattered village grown up because of the
castle. There were no walls, only dwellings, and the .people
passing by. They took no note of me. I could
smell the stink of myself. More than that, I could
smell the stink of a broken homeland. The village I had
always known had been a good place, full of bustle and
industry- Like all villages it claimed its share ofrepro- •bates,
but the people had mostly been happy. I had known ,,Some
of it well, as young men will, and I recalled some of ;the
women who had been happy to show favor to their 76 Jennifer
Roberson THE
SONG OF HOMANA 77 lord's
tall son. And I wondered, for the first time in my life,
whether I had gotten children on any of them. The
main track led directly to the castle. Joyenne proper, built
upon a hill, with walls and towers and the glittering glass
of leaded, mullioned casements. My father had taken great
joy in establishing a home of which to be proud. Joyenne
was where we lived, not fought; it was not a bastion
to ward off the enemy but a place in which to rear children.
But the gods had seen fit to give them stillborn sons
and daughters, until Torry and then myself. Joyenne
was awash with sunlight, gold and bronze and i- brown.
The ocher-colored stone my father had chosen had ; bleached
to a soft, muted color, so that the sunlight glinted off
comers and trim. Against the snowy hill it was a great blot of
towered, turreted stone, ringed by walls-and ram- parts.
There was an iron portcullis at the frontal gate, but rarely
was it ever brought down. At least in my father's ^ day.
Joyenne had been open to all then, did they need to f: converse
with their lord. Now,
however, the great mortar mouth was toothed with
iron. Men walked the walls with halberds in their ^ hands.
Ringmail glinted silver in the sunlight. Bellam's ,| banner
hung from the staffs at each tower: a rising white ^' sun on
an indigo field. ^ Because
I was a poor man and fouled with the grime of
'''• years,
I did not go to the central gate. I went instead to a smaller
one, stooped and crooked and hitching my leg along.
The guards stopped me at once, speaking in poor Homanan.
What was it, they asked, I wanted? To see
my mother, I said civilly, showing stained and rotting
teeth. The scent of the gum was foul and sent them,
cursing, two steps back. My mother, I repeated in a thick
and phleginy voice. The one who served within the castle. I named
a name, knowing there was indeed a woman who
served the hall. I could not say if still she lived—she had been
old when I had gone to war—but a single question
would tell the men I did not lie. She had had a son, I
knew, a son twisted from childhood disease. He had gone
away to another village—her everlasting shame—but now, I
thought, he would come back. However briefly. The
guards consulted, watching me with disgusted, ar- rogant
eyes. They spoke in Solindish, which I knew not at all,
but their voices gave them away. My stink and my grease
and my twisted body had shielded me from closer inspection. Weaponed?
they asked gruffly. No. I
put out my hands as if inviting them to search. They
did not. Instead they waved me through. And
thus Carillon came home again, to see his lady mother. 1
hitched and shuffled and stooped, wiping my arm beneath
my nose, spreading more grease and fouling my beard.
I crossed the cobbled bailey slowly, almost hesi- tantly,
as if I feared to be sent away again. The Solindishmen who
passed me looked askance, offended by my stink. I showed
them my yellowed, resined teeth in the sort of grin a
dog gives, to show his submission; to show he knows
his place. By my
appearance, I would be limited to the kitchens (or the
midden.) It was where the woman had served. But my lady
mother would be elsewhere, so I passed by the kitchens
and went up to the halls,-scraping my wet bus- kins
across the wood of the floor. There
were few servants. I thought Bellam had sent most of
them away in an attempt to humble my mother. For
him, a usurper king, it would be important to wage war
even against a woman. Gwynneth of Homana had been
wed to the Mujhar's brother; a widow now, and helpless,
but royal nonetheless. It would show his power if he
humbled this woman so. But I thought it was unlikely he had
succeeded, no matter how many guards he placed on the
walls, no matter how many Solindish banners flut- tered
from the towers. I found
the proper staircase, winding in a spiral to an upper
floor. I climbed, sensing the flutter in my belly. I had
come this far, so far, and yet a single mistake could have me
taken. Bellam's retribution, no doubt, would see me kept
alive for years. Imprisoned and humiliated and tortured. I
passed out of the staircase into a hall, paneled in honey-gold
wood. My father's gallery, boasting mullioned 78
Jennifer Roberson windows
that set the place to glittering in the sun. But the beeswax
polish had grown stale and dark, crusted at the edges.
The gallery bore the smell of disuse and disinterest. My hand
slipped up between the folds of my soiled tunic,
sliding through a rent in the cloth. I closed my fingers
around the bone-handled hilt of my Caledonese knife.
For a moment I stood at the polished wooden door of my
mother's solarium, listening for voices within. 1 heard nothing.
It was possible she spent her time else- where,
but I had learned that men or women, in trying circumstances,
will cling to what they know. The solar had ever
been a favorite place. And so, when I was quite certain
she was alone, I swung open the oiled panel. I moved
silently. 1 closed the door without a sound. I stood
within the solar and looked at my mother, and realized
she had grown old. Her
head was bent over an embroidery frame. What she
stitched there I could not say, save it took all her attention
to do it. The sunlight burned through the mullioned
panes of the narrow casement nearest her and splashed
across her work, turning the colored threads brilliant
in the dimness of the room. I noticed at once there
was a musty smell, as if the dampness of winter had never
been fully banished by the warmth of the brazier fires.
This had ever been a warm, friendly room, but now it was
cold and barren. I saw
how she stitched at the fabric. Carefully, brows furrowed.
In profile to me. And her hands— Twisted,
brittle, fragile things, knobbed with buttons of flesh
at her knuckles and more like claws than fingers. So painstakingly
she stitched, and yet with those hands I doubted
she could do little more than thrust needle through fabric
with little regard for the pattern. Disease had taken the
skill from her. I
recalled then, quite clearly, how her hands had pained her in
the dampness. How she had never complained, but grew
more helpless with each month. And now, looking at her, I
saw how the illness had destroyed the grace my father
had so admired. She
wore a white wimple and coif to hide her hair, but a single
loop escaped to curve down the line of her cheek. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 79 Gray,
all gray, when before it had been tawny as my own. Her
face was creased with the soft, fine tines of age, like crumpled
silk. She had
put on indigo blue, ever a favorite color with her. 1
thought I recognized the robe as an old one she had given
up more than seven years before. And yet she wore it now,
threadbare and thin and hardly worthy of her station. Perhaps
1 made a sound. She lifted her head, searching, and her
eyes came around to me. I went
to her and knelt down. All the words I had thought
to say were flown. I had nothing but silence in my mouth
and a painful cramping in my throat. I
stared hard at the embroidery in her lap. She had let it
fall, forgotten, and I saw that the pattern—though ill- made—was
familiar. A tall, bearded soldier on a great chestnut
stallion, leading the Mujhar's army. I had loved it as a
child, for she had called the man my father. It seemed
odd that I would look now and see myself. Her
hand was on my head. At first I wanted to flinch away.
knowing how foul the grease and dye had made me, but I
did not move. With her other hand she set her fingers
beneath my chin and turned up my face, so she could
look upon me fully. Her smile was brilliant to see, and the
tears ran down her face. I
reached out and caught her hands gently, afraid 1 might
break them. They were so fragile in my own. 1 felt huge,
overlarge, much too rough for her delicacy. "Lady."
My voice came out clogged and uneven. "I have
been remiss in not coming to you sooner. Or sending word—" Fingers
closed my mouth. "No." She touched my beard lingeringly,
then ran both hands through my filthy hair. "Was
this through choice, or have you forgotten all the care I
ever taught you?" I
laughed at her, though it had a hollow, brittle sound. "Exile
has fashioned your son into another sort of man, I fear." The
lines around her eyes—blue as my own—deepened. And
then she took her hands away as if she had finished with me
entirely. I realized, in that instant, she was 80
Jennifer Robaraon sacrificing
the possessiveness she longed to show me. In her
eyes I saw joy and pride and thankfulness, and a deep recognition
of her son as a man. She was giving me my freedom. I rose
unsteadily, as if I had been too long without food. Her
smile grew wider. "Fergus lives on in you." I
walked to the casement, overcome for the moment, and
stared out blindly to watch the guards upon the ram- parts.
When I could, I turned back. "You know why I have
come." Her
chin lifted. I saw the delicate, draped folds of the silkin
wimple clustered at her throat. "I was wed to your father
for thirty-five years. I bore him six children. It was the
gods who decreed only two of those children would live to
adulthood, but I am quite certain they have learned, •both
of them, what it is to be part of the House of Homana."
The pride made her nearly young again. "Of course
I know why you have come." "And
your answer?" It
surprised her. "What answer is there to duty? You are the
House of Homana, Carillon—what is left for you to do but
take back your throne from Bellam?" I had
expected no different, and yet it seemed passing strange
to hear such matter-of-factness from my mother. Such
things from a father are never mentioned, being known
so well, but now I lacked a father. And it was my mother
who gave me leave to go to war. I moved
away from the window. "Will you come with me?
Now?" She
smiled. "No," I made
an impatient gesture. "I have planned for it. You will
put on the clothes of a kitchen servant and walk out of here
with me. It can be done. / have done it. It is too obvious
for them to suspect." I touched my fouled, bearded face.
"Grease your hair, sully your skirts, affect the man- ners of
a servant. It is your life at risk—you will do well enough." "No,"
she said again. "Have you forgotten your sister?" "Tony
is in Homana-Mujhar." I thought it answer enough as I
glanced out the casement again. "It is somewhat more difficult
for me to get into Homana-Mujhar, but once we THE
SONG OF HOMANA 81 are
safely gone from here, then I will turn my plans to Torry." "No,"
she repeated, and at last she had my complete attention.
"Carillon, I doubt not you have thought this out well,
but I cannot undertake it. Tourmaline is in dan- ger.
She is hostage to Bellam against just this sort of thing;
do you think he would sit and do nothing?" I saw the
anguish in her eyes as she looked into my frowning face.
"He would leam, soon enough, I had gotten free of his
guards. And he would turn to punish your sister." I
crossed to her at once, bending to catch her shoulders in my
hands. "I cannot leave you here! Do you think I could
live with myself, knowing you are here? You have only to
look at this room, stripped bare of its finery and left
cold, no doubt to freeze your bones. Mother—" "No
one harms me," she said clearly. "No one beats me. I
am fed. I am merely kept as you see me, like a pauper-woman."
The twisted hands reached up to touch my
leather-clad wrists. "I know what you have risked, coming
here. And were Tourmaline safe, I would come with
you. But I will not give her over to Bellam's wrath." "He
did it on purpose, to guard against my coming." That
truth was something I should have realized long ago, and had
not. "Divide the treasure and the thieves are defeated."
I cursed once, then tried to catch back the words,
for she was my lady mother. She
smiled, amused, while the tears stood in her eyes. "I
cannot. Do you understand? I thought you were dead, and my
daughter lost. But now you are here, safe and whole,
and I have some hope again. Go from here and do what
you must, but go without me to hinder you." She put out
her hands as I sought to speak. "See you how I am? I
would be a burden. And that I refuse, when you have a
kingdom to win back." I
laughed, but there was nothing of humor in it. "All my fine
plans are disarranged. I thought to win you free of here
and take you to my army, where you would be safe. And
then I would set about planning to take Torry—or take
Homana-Mujhar." I sighed and shook my head, sens- ing the
pain of futility in my soul. "You have put me in my place." Jennifer
Roberson 82 "Your
place is Homana-Mujhar," She rose, still clasping my
hands with her brittle, twisted fingers. "Go there. Win your
throne and your sister's freedom. And then I will go where
you bid me." I
caught her in my arms and then, aghast, set her aside with a
muttered oath. Filthy as I was— She
laughed. She touched the smudge of grease on her crumpled-silk
face and laughed, and then she cried, and this
time when I hugged her I did not set her at once aside. EIGHT I went
out of Joyenne as I had gone in: with great care. Stooping
and hitching I limped along, head down, making certain
I did not hasten. I went out the same gate I had come
in, muttering something to the Solindish guards, who
responded with curses and an attempt to trip me into a
puddle of horse urine pooling on the cobbles. Perhaps falling
would have been best, but -my natural reflexes took over
and kept me from sprawling as the leg shot out to catch
my ankle. I recalled my guise at once and made haste
to stumble and cry out, and when I drew myself up it was
to laughter and murmured insults in the Solindish tongue.
And so I went away from my home and into the village
to think. My
mother had the right of it. Did I take her out of Joyenne,
Bellam would know instantly I had come back, and
where. Who else would undertake to win my mother free?
She had spent five years in captivity within her own home
and no one had gotten her out. Only I would be so interested
as to brave the Solindish guards. It is a
humbling feeling to know all your plans have been
made for naught, when you should have known it at the
outset. Finn, I thought, would have approached it differently.
Or approached it not at all. I
retrieved my horse from the hostler at a dingy tavern and
went at once, roundabout, to the rowan tree to un- earth
my sword and bow. It felt good to have both in my Jennifer
Roberson 84 hands
again, and to slough off the tension my journey into Joyenne
had caused me, I hung my sword at my hips again,
strapped on the Cheysuli bow, and mounted the gelding
once more. 1 rode
out across the snowfields and headed home again. To a
different home, an army, where men planned and drilled
and waited. To where Homana's future waited. And I
wondered how it had come to pass men would claim a
single realm their own, when the gods had made it for all. I
thought of Lachlan then, secure within his priesthood. He had
totd me how it was for him; how Lodni's service did not
require celibacy or cloistering or the foolishness of similar
things. His task, he had said, was merely to speak of
Lodhi to those who would listen, in hopes they would learn
the proper way. 1 had acknowledged his freedom to do so,
knowing my own lay in other gods, but he had never
pressed me on it, and for that I was grateful indeed. The sun
burned yellow in an azure sky, reflecting from the
snow. The horse sweated and so did 1; the grease stank
so badly I wanted to retch and rid myself of its stench-
But until I had time to bathe myself I would have to
remain as I was. I saw
them then, silhouetted against the skyline. Four men
atop a hill, shapes only, with sunlight glittering off their
ringmail. All save one, who wore dark clothes in- stead.
No mail. No sword at all. My
heart moved within my chest in the squirm of sudden
foreboding. Intentionally I kept my hand from my sword,
riding onward along the narrow track beaten into the
slushy snow. Men had the freedom to come and go as they
pleased; Solindish or not. they had the right to ride where
they would. And I had better not gain their atten- tion
with a show of arms or strength. The
hill lay to my right, and ahead. I rode on doggedly, round-shouldered
and slumped, affecting no pride or curi- osity.
The four waited atop the hill, well-mounted and silent,
still little more than shapes at this distance, yet watching.
Watching always. I did
not quicken the gelding's pace. I made no move- ment to
call attention, and yet I could feel their eyes as THE
SONG OF HOMANA 85 they
watched me, waiting, as I passed the crest of their hill.
Still it lay to my right, bulging up out of a rift through which
ran the smallest of snow-melt streams. That stream lay to
my left; I rode between water and men. The gelding snorted,
unimpressed, but I thought he sensed my tension. The
ringmail blazed in the brilliant sun. Solindishmen, I knew.
Homanan mail was darker, duller, radiating less light
in the sun. Showing less light in the starlit darkness when
armies moved to set an ambush. It was something my
father had taught me; perhaps Bellam was too sure of his men
and saw no need for such secrecy. I rode
on. And so did they. Three
of them. The men in mail. They came directly down
the hill toward me, moving to cut me off, and I saw them
draw their swords. This was no parley, no innocent meeting
of strangers. It was blood they wanted, and I had none to
spare. I
doubted I could outrun them. The snow was thick and slushy,
treacherous footing to any horse, but to mine in particular:
short-legged and slighter of frame. Still, he was willing,
and when I set him to a run he plunged through the
heavy going. Snow
whipped into the air in a fine, damp spray, churned up
beneath driving hooves. I bent low and forward, shift- ing
weight over the moving shoulders. I heard the raspy breathing
of my horse and the shouts of men behind me. The
gelding stumbled, recovered, then went down to his
knees. Riding forward as I was, the fall pitched me neatly
off over his head. It was not entirely unexpected; I came up
at once, spinning to face the oncoming men, and stripped
the bow from my back. The
arrow was nocked. Loosed. It took the first soldier full in
the throat, knocking him off his horse. The next shaft
blurred home in the second man's chest, but the third
one was on me and there was no more time for a bow. The
sword stashed down to rip the bow from my hands, I
stumbled, slipping to my knees in the slushy snow, and wrenched
free the sword in my scabbard. Both hands clamped
down on the leather-wrapped hilt. I pushed my- self up
to my feet. 86
Jennifer Rotwrson The
Solindishman swung back, commanding His horse with
his knees. I saw the sunlight flashing off his blade as the man
rode toward me. I saw also the badge he wore: Bellam's
white sun on an indigo field. The
soldier rode me down. But he paused to deliver what he
thought was the death-blow; I ducked it at once and
came up with my blade, plunging it into the horse's belly.
The animal screamed and staggered at once, floun- dering
to his knees. The soldier jumped off instantly and met me
on common ground. His
broadsword was lifted high to come down into my left
shoulder. I caught his blade on my own and swung it up
diagonally from underneath, wrist-cords tightening be- neath
the leather bracers. He pulled away at once, drop- ping to
come under my guard; I met his blow with a downward
stroke across my body. He changed then, shift- ing his
stance to come at me another way, but 1 broke his momentum
and slid under his guard with ease, plunging my sword
to the hilt through his ribs. Steel blade on steel mail
shrieked in disharmony a moment, and then I freed my
sword as the body slumped to the snow. I
turned at once, searching for the man who wore no ringmail
or sword, but saw no one. The crest of the hill was
empty. I listened, standing perfectly still, but all I heard
was the trickling of the tiny streamlet as it ran down through
its channel. The
Solindish warhorse was dead. The horses belonging to the
two soldiers dead of arrows had gone off, too far for me to
chase. I was left with my shaggy Steppes horse, head
hanging as he sought to recover from his flight. I
sheathed my sword, reclaimed my bow and mushed over to
him through the snow, cursing the wet of my buskins
and the chill of ice against my flesh. The ragged clothing
I wore was soaked through from the flight and the fight.
And I still stank. I put
out my hand to catch dangling reins and felt something
crawl against the flesh of my waist. I slapped at it at
once, cursing lice and fleas; slapped again when the tickling
repeated itself. I set my hand against the hilt of my
Caledonese knife and felt it move. I
unsheathed it at once, jerking it into the sunlight. For THE
SONG OF HOMANA 87 a
moment I stared at it, seeing blade and bone, and then I saw it
move. Every
muscle tensed. The horse snorted uneasily be- hind
me. I stood there and stared, fascinated as the bone reshaped
itself. It was
growing. In my hand. The smooth, curving hilt lengthened,
pulling itself free of the blade's tang. The runes
and scripture melted away into the substance of the bone,
as if the pieces carved away to make the shapes were
replacing themselves. And
then 1 knew I was watched. I
looked up at once, staring at the low ridge of the hill from
which the Solindishmen had come. There, dark against the
blue of the sky, was the fourth man. The one without ringmail
or sword. Too far for me to discern his features, save I
knew he watched and waited. Ihlini,
I knew instantly. I threw
the knife away in a convulsive, sickened move- ment. I
reached at once for my bow, intending to loose an arrow.
But 1 stopped almost at once, because an arrow against
sorcery claims no strength. The
bone. The thighbone of a monstrous beast, the king of
Caledon had said. And the Ihlini had conjured the source
of the bone, placing it before me in the snowfields of
Homana. The
bones knit themselves together. From one came another,
then another, until they ran together and built the
skeleton. The spine, ridged and long. Massive shoul- der
joints. And the skull, pearly white, with gaping orbits for
eyes. Then,
more quickly, the viscera. The brain. The vessels running
with blood. The muscles, wrapping themselves into
place, until the flesh overlay it all- And the hide on top of
that. I gaped
at the beast. I knew what it was, of course; my House
had used it forever as a crest, to recall the strength and
courage of the mythical beast, long gone from the world. The lion
of Homana. It
leaped. It gathered itself and leaped directly at the horse,
and took him down with the swipe of one huge 98
Jennifer Rob«rson paw. I
heard the dull snap of a broken neck, then saw the beast
turn toward me. 1
dropped my bow. I ran. So did the lion run. It was a huge
flash of tawny golden-yellow; black-maned past his shoulders,
tail wiry as if it lived. I ran, but I could not outrun
it. And so I turned, unsheathing my sword, and tried
to spit the lion on it. It
leaped. Up into the air it leaped, hind legs coiling to push it
off the ground, front paws reaching out. My ears shut
out the fearful roar so that I heard only the pounding of my
blood as it ran into my head. One paw
reached out and caught me across the head. But I
ducked most of the weight, in ducking, I saved my life.
The blow, had it landed cleanly, would have broken my neck
at once. As it was part of the paw still caught me, knocking
me down, so that I feared my jaw was shattered. Blood
ran freely from my nose. Even as
I went down I kept my sword thrust up. I saw the
blade bite into the massive chest, tearing through the hide.
It caught on bone, then grated as the lion's leap carried
it past. I was
flat on my back in the snow. I was up almost at once,
too frightened to take refuge in the pain and shock. My head
rang and blood was in my mouth. My sword was no use
against the lion unless I hit a vital spot. To try for that
would put me too close, well within its range. 1 did not
relish feeding it on my flesh. The
lion's snarl was a coughing, hacking sound. Its mane
stood out from the hide, black and tangled. But the muscles
rippled cleanly against the tawny-gold, the wound had
done nothing to gainsay it. Blood flowed, but still it came
on. I knew,
instinctively, it would not die. I could not slay it by
conventional means. The beast had been summoned by a
sorcerer. My foot
came down on something hard as I backed away from
the lion. I realized I had run in a circle, so that I was back
where I had begun. The horse lay where the lion had put it.
And the bow lay under my feet. I
dropped the sword at once and caught up the bow I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 89 snatched
an arrow from my quiver. As the beast leaped yet
again I nocked the arrow and spun— —let
fly. But not at the lion. At the man. The
shaft went home in the sorcerer's chest. I saw him stagger,
clutching the arrow, then he slumped down to his knees.
He was abruptly haloed in a sphere of purple fire that
sprung up around his body. And then the arrow burst into
brilliant crimson flames and he was dead. 1 swung
back. The beast was nothing but bone. A single,
hilt-shaped bone, lying in the snow. I sank
down to my knees, slumping forward, until only my arms
braced stiffly against the snow held me up. My breath
came from deep in my chest in wheezing gasps, setting
my lungs afire. Blood still ran from my nose, staining
the snow, and my head ached from the blow. I spat
out a tooth and hung there, spent, to let my body recover. When at
last I could stand again I weaved like a man too far
gone in wine, I shook in every bone. I stumbled to the snow-melt
stream and knelt there, scooping cold water and ice
to cleanse my face and mouth of blood and filth and my
mind of the blanking numbness. I
pushed to my feet again. Slowly, moving like an old, old
man, I gathered up bow and sword. The knife hilt I left
lying in the snow. That I would never carry again. The
Ihlini was quite dead. His body was sunken within his
clothing, as if the arrow had somehow loosed more than
life, but a force as well; released, its shell had shrunk. It was
a body still, but not much of a man. The
Ihlini's horse stood part way down the backside of the
ridge. It was a dark brown gelding, not fine but good. An
Ihlini's horse, and ensorcelled? I
caught the reins from the ground and brought the horse
closer. Taller than the dun. Shedding his winter hair.
He had kind eyes, clipped mane and short tail. One spot of
white was on his face. I patted his jaw and mounted. I
nearly fell off again. My head spun and throbbed with renewed
ferocity; the lion had rattled my senses. I hud- dled in
the saddle a long moment, eyes shut. waiting for the
pain and dizziness to diminish. Carefully
I touched my face and felt the swollen flesh. 90
Jwinlfr Robwon No
doubt 1 would purple by nifihtfall. But my nose, for all it
ached, was whole. And then, done marking my numer- ous
aches, I turned the horse and rode eastward. Ton-in's
dog ran out to meet me. In the weeks since we had
come he had grown, now more dog than pup, but his ebullience
was undiniinished. He loped along next to my horse
and warned Ton-in of my presence. It was not necessary;
Ton-in was at the well fishing up the bucket. In five
years, Ton-in had not changed much. His gray hair
was still thinning, still cropped against his head. He still
bore seams in his flesh and calluses on his hands. Crofting
had changed his body from the bulk of an arms- master's
to the characteristic slump of a man who knew sheep
and land, but I could still see his quiet competence. He had
been born to blades, not the land, and yet for Alix's
sake he had given all of that up. Because Shaine had wanted
to be rid of her, and Ton-in could not bear to see the
infant left to die. I rode
up slowly. The horse made his way to the well and put
his head into the bucket Ton-in held. Torrin, looking
up at me from brown eyes couched in fleshy folds, shook
his head. "Was that Solindish-done?" He
meant my face. I touched it and said no. "Ihlini. He summoned
a beast. A lion." The
color changed in his leathered cheeks. "Bellam knows—" I shook
my head before he could finish. "He may not. The men
who sought to slay me are dead. I have no doubt he
knows I am back—most people do—but there is no one left to
tell him where I am. I think we will be safe a little longer." He
looked troubled, but I had no more time to wonder at it.
I bent forward and swung off the horse slowly, wincing
from the bruises. I left the horse with Torrin and slowly
made my way to the croft. Wood smoke veiled the air. "My
lord, I think—" I
turned back before the door. interrupting in my weari- ness.
"You have a half-cask, do you not? Clothes I left with THE
SONG OF HOMANA 91 you.
Soap and water? Hot. I wish to boil myself free of this
stench." He
nodded, brow furrowed. "Do you wish me to—" "No."
I lifted a hand in a weary wave. "I will see to it myself."
It was something I had learned in exile. I needed no
servants to fetch and carry. "My
lord—" he tried again, but I went into the croft. And
stopped. It was Alix. She
stood by the table before the fire, with her arms plunged
into a bubble of bread dough set out on a board. Flour
reached to her elbows. I saw at once her dark brown hair
had grown long enough to braid, pinned against her head
with silver clasps tha^: glittered in the sunlight slant- ing in
the open door. I saw
again the girl I had befriended, when a prince had so few
real friends. I saw again the girl who had been the reason
for my capture by Finn and his raiding party. I saw again
the girl whose Cheysuli tahlmorra was so firmly linked
with my own Homanan fate. But
mostly I saw the girl who had become a woman, and I
hated the time I had lost. There
was a question in her eyes, and bafflement. She knew me
not, in my foul and filfhy state, bearded and greased
and bruised. I thought of what kind of man I had been
five years before, and what I was now. and I laughed. And
then, as her mouth shaped my name, I crossed the tiny
room and caught her in my arms. She
hugged me as tightly as I hugged her, saying my name
again and again. She smelled of bread dough and wood
smoke, and laughed as if she could not stop. "So
filthy—" she said. "and so humble—" I had
never been that. But I laughed with her, for what she saw
was true if, perhaps, to a lesser extent than she thought.
Or for different reasons. I was humbled, it was true,
by the very thing that elevated so many men: I wanted
her. And so. unable to help myself, I cupped her head in
my hands and kissed her. Only
once had I kissed her before, and under such circumstances
as she could claim it a token of my thanks. I had
meant that, then, too, but more as well. But by then, when
she rescued me from the Atvians, she had already 92
Jannlfer Roberson pledged
herself to Duncan. She had carried his child in her
belly. Now,
she did not rescue me. There was nothing of gratefulness
about what I was feeling, she could not con- strue
it as such. In five years I had had time to think of AJix,
and regret what had not happened between us, and I could
not hide my feelings. And yet
there was Duncan, still, between us. I let
her go. 1 still longed to touch her, but I let her go. She
stood quietly before me, color high in her face, but there
was a calmness in her eyes. She knew me better than I
did. "That
much you may have, having taken it already," she said quietly,
"but no more." "Are
you afraid what might grow up from this beginning?" She
shook her head once. "Nothing can grow up from this
beginning. There is nothing—here." She touched her left
breast, indicating her heart. Her gaze was perfectly steady. Almost
I laughed. It was so distinct a change. She had gained
understanding and comprehension, aware of what she
was. Gone was the virgin, confused by body and emotions.
Now she was woman, wife and mother, and she knew. I
was not enough. "I
have thought of you for years," I said. "All those nights
in exile." "I
know." Her tone did not waver for an instant. "Had you
been Duncan, I would have felt the same. But you were—and
are—not. You are yourself. You are special to me, it
is true, but it is far too late for more. Once, perhaps . . .
but all of that time has passed." I took
a deep breath and tried to regain my composure. "I
did not—did not mean to do this. I meant only to greet you
again. But it seems I cannot keep my hands from you now any
more than I ever could." I smiled wryly. "An admission
few men would make to a woman who will not have
them." Alix
smiled. "Finn said much the same. His greeting was—similar." "And
Duncan?" "Duncan
was—elsewhere. He is not an insensitive man." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 93 "Nor
ever was." I sighed and scratched my jaw beneath the
beard. "Enough of this. I came in to wash, as you see." "Good."
Some of the tension vanished and the light came
into her eyes. The warm, amber eyes I recalled so well—so
perfect a melding of Cheysuli and Homanan, more
beautiful to me than either. "I doubt I could stand your
stink one more moment." She turned away at once to the
fire in the low stone fireplace, kneeling to add wood, then
glanced over her shoulder at me. "Perhaps you would fill
the cauldron with water?" And then color blazed up high in
her face, as if she recalled I was royal and above such
lowly things. I
grinned. "I will fetch it and set out the cask. Do you forget?—I
have been with Finn all these years. I am not quite
the same as you knew me." I left her then, having caught
up the heavy cauldron, and went out to fill it with water. Ton-in
sat on the edge of the stone-ringed well, smoking his
clay pipe. His grizzled eyebrows rose. "I thought to warn
you she was here," he said around the stem. I
grunted as I began to crank up-the bucket. "I had not thought
it was so obvious to everyone." "To
me." Ton-in got up to steady the bucket as it came up from
the water. He caught it and poured its contents into
the cauldron. "She was so young when first you met her.
Then so new to her heritage, knowing little of royal things.
And finally, of course, there was Duncan." The
name dropped into my soul like a stone. "Aye . . . he had
more sense than I. He saw what he wanted and took
it." "He
won it," Ton-in said quietly. "My lord—do you think
to win her back from him, think again. I was her father
for seventeen years. Even now, I feel she is mine. I will
not have her hurt, or her happiness harmed. She loves
him deeply." He dropped the bucket down when it was
emptied and met my eyes without the flicker of an eyelid.
As he had, no doubt, met my uncle's unwavering stare.
"You are the Mujhar, and have the right to do what you
will, even with the Cheysuli. But I think you have more
sense than that." 94
Jennifer Roberson For
most of my life I had been given what I wanted, including
women. Alix I had lost before 1 knew how much I
wanted her. And now, knowing it keenly, I knew how much it
hurt to lose. Especially
to Duncan. Alix
came to the door of the white-washed, thatch- roofed
croft with its gray stone chimney. "The fire is ready."
Around her neck shone the golden torque made in the
shape of a flying hawk, wings outspread and beak agape,
with a chunk of amber caught in the clutching talons.
A fir-torque and Cheysuli bride-gift. Made for her by
Duncan. I
hoisted the cauldron and lugged it inside, hanging it from
the iron hook set into the stone of the blackened fireplace.
I sat on a stool and waited, aware of her every movement,
and stared at the fire as she kneaded the dough
again. "When
did you come?" I asked at last. "Eight
days ago. Finn brought us here." A warm, bright smile
shone on her face. "He
is back?" I felt better almost at once. "He
brought us down from the North." The silver pins in her
coiled braids glittered in the sunlight as she worked. The
folds of her moss-green gown moved as she moved, shifting
with the motion of her body. The overtunic, with sheepskin
fleece turned inward, was dyed a pale, soft yellow,
stitched in bright green yarn. It hung to her knees,
belted at her waist with brown leather and a golden buckle.
Cheysuli finery, not Homanan; she was all Cheysuli now. I
scratched at my itching face. "He is well?" "Finn?
Oh, aye—when is he not? He is Finn." She smiled
again, beating the dough with her hands. "Though I think
he has another thing to occupy himself with, now." "A
woman," I predicted. "Has he found someone among the
clan?" She
laughed. "No, not a woman. My son." Her smile widened
into a grin. "There are times Donal is more like his
su'fali than his jehan. And now they have become close
friends as well, I have only Finn to blame for my THE
SONG OF HOMANA 95 son's
little indescretions. One was bad enough; now there are
two." "Two
Finns?" I thought about it, laughing, and saw Alix shake
her head. "Shall
I bid them come?" she asked, still kneading. "1 have
only to speak to Cai and Storr." I
thought again of the power she held, the boundless magic
that ran in her veins. Old Blood, it was, a gift reborn of the
gods. Alix. and only Alix, could converse with any lir. Or
take any shape at will. "No,"
I said. "I will go up myself, when I have shed my weight
of dirt." I checked the water and found it nearly hot.
Then I asked for the'half-cask; Alix told me where it was and
I dragged it out of the tiny antechamber, if a croft could
be said to have a proper one. The half-cask was bound
with hammered copper. It still smelled faintly of cider,
betraying its original purpose. In Homana-Mujhar I had
bathed in oak-and-silver cask-tubs polished smooth, so no
splinters threatened my flesh. I doubted this one was as
good, but it would serve. In exile I had learned to be grateful
for anything. I
rolled the cask into Ton-in's tiny bedchamber, contain- ing a
pallet, chest and chair. There I tipped the cask on its end,
then began filling it from the cauldron. When at last it
stood ready I went seeking cloth and soap. Alix
gave me both. 'Ton-in has changed nothing since I left,"
she said with a nostalgic smile, and I wondered if she
recalled the day Finn had stolen us both. How
could she not? I did. Too well. And the changes that
had occurred since then. I
looked at her a long moment, my hands full of thread- bare
cloth and hard brown soap. I wished there was more I could
say. And then I said it anyway. "I will insult neither
you nor your husband by pursuing you where I am not
wanted." Color
flared in her face again. I marked how the years had
melted away the flesh of youth, leaving her with the characteristic
angular, high-planed Cheysuli face. Her face was
more like Finn's than ever before; the children show- ing the
father's blood. "There
was no need to say it," she told me softly. 96
Jennifer Roberson "There
was. Otherwise I could not account for my ac- tions."
Briefly I touched her face with the backs of two fingers.
"Alix—once we might have shared so much. Let us keep
of it what we can." I took my hand away and went into
the gloomy bedchamber where the water steamed in the
air. I pulled the curtain closed and stripped out of rny filthy
garb. I could
not put her from my mind. I thought of her in the
other room, kneading away, knowing she had Duncan close
at hand. I thought of her with him, at night. I thought
other as I had known her: a young, sweet-natured girl
with coltish grace and an integrity few men possess. And I
thought how odd a thing it is that two people can inhabit
a single room, each knowing how the other one feels,
and knowing there is no good in it. No good
at all. Only pain. NINE The
half-cask, unfortunately, did not accommodate a man of my
size. It was an awkward bath. I sat with my knees doubled
up nearly beneath my chin and my spine crushed against
the wood. But it was wet and hot and 1 scrubbed with
every bit of strength I had, ridding myself of all the dirt
and grease. Even that in my hair and beard. When at
last I could breathe again, stripped of the stench
of my disguise, I relaxed. I nung my legs outside of the
cask and sat back, tipping my head against the wooden rim.
The flesh of my face still ached from the lion's blow; the
rest of my body hurt as much. 1 felt older than my years.
The lion had drained my strength; that, and the knowledge
of Ihlini sorcery. The
water cooled, but not so fast 1 could not take my time
getting out. And so I did. I let go of all my breath, let my
muscles turn to rags, and promptly went to sleep. "Carillon"' I
jerked awake. My spine scraped against the rough wood
and I cursed, staring in some confusion at Finn, who stood
just inside the doorway with the curtain pulled closed
behind him. Thoughtful of my modesty, for once; perhaps
it was Alix who elicited such care. I sat
upright and pulled my legs back in, scowling at him.
Finn merely smiled, amused to find me in such a state,
and leaned back against the wall with bare arms folded
across his chest. He had put off his winter leathers 1 97
I 98
Jennifer Roberson in
deference to the thaw; I saw again the heavy gold that banded
his arms above the elbows. Wide, beautiful things, embossed
with runes and wolf-shape. He wore snug leath- ers
again; leggings and a sleeveless jerkin. At his belt hung the
Steppes knife, and I thought again of the sorcery I had Sfpn- seen. "When
did you get back?" he asked quite calmly. I stood
up, dripping, and reached for the blanket he tossed
me from Ton-in's pallet. "Not so long ago that I have
had time to fill my belly." "But
time for a bath." His tone was perfectly flat. but I had
little trouble discerning his intent. I had not had that trouble
for some years now. "Had
you seen me—or swelled me—you would have pushed
me in yourself." I climbed out of the cask and pulled
on the dark brown breeches, then bent to jerk on the
knee boots. My shirt was green. I put a brown jerkin over it
and belted it with leather and bronze. "I thought I would
go up to the army. Will you come?" "Ah,
the army." Finn smiled his ironic smile. "Do you wish to
call it that." I
scowled at him, combing my fingers through my wet hair.
It tangled on my shoulders and dampened the fabric of
shirt and jerkin. "Rowan has done what he can to assemble
men willing to fight. I will use what I can. Do you
expect me to gather the thousands Bellam has?" "It
makes no difference." Finn followed me through to the
other room, where Alix knelt to hang the pot of bread dough
over the fire. "You will have the Cheysuli, and that is
enough, I think." He put out a hand to Storr, seated by the
table. I
scoffed. "I have you. And no doubt Duncan, and perhaps
those he has managed to persuade to join me in the
name of the prophecy." I scooped up a clay jug of Ton-in's
sour wine and poured myself a cup, pouring a second
for Finn- as he nodded willingness to drink. "You
have more than a few." He accepted the cup without
thanks and swallowed half the wine at once. "How many
would you ask for, could you have a larger number?" I
returned the jug to its place on the sideboard near the fireplace
and perched upon the table as I drank. "The THE
SONG OF HOMANA 99 Cheysuli
are the finest fighting men in all of Homana." He did not
smile at my compliment, it was well known. "And with
each warrior I would gain a lir, so double the number at
once." I shrugged. "A single warrior is worth at least five of
another, so with a lir it is ten to one," I shook my head.
"It is folly to wish for what I cannot have. Nonethe- less, I
would be more than pleased with one hundred." "What
of three hundred?" Finn smiled. "Perhaps even more. I
stared at him, forgoing my wine altogether. "Have you turned
sorcerer, to conjure up false men?" "No."
Finn tossed his empty cup to Alix, who caught it and put
it with the jug. "I have conjured up men I thought
long dead. Shaine, you see, did not slay as many as we
feared." I set
my cup down very precisely in the center of the table.
"Are you saying—?" "Aye."
He grinned. "While searching for my clan, I found
others. The Northern Wastes boast many places where a
clan may hide, and I found several of them. It took
time, but we have gathered together every warrior we
could find." He shrugged. "All the clans are here; we are
building a Keep beyond the hill." He said
it so simply: "All the clans are here; we are building,
a Keep beyond the hill." I
stared at him. A Keep. With three hundred warriors and
their lir. i
whooped. And then I was on my feet, clasping him in my arms
as if I could not let him go. No doubt too demonstrative
for Finn's sensibilities, but he knew the reason.
And he smiled, stepping away when I was done. "My
gift to you," he said lightly. "Now, come with me and I
will show you." We went
out at once, leaving Alix to tend her bread, and
Finn gave me back my Ihlini horse. His eyes were on it, for
he had known me to ride the dun, but he waited until
we were free of the croft and riding toward the hill before
he asked me about it, and then obliquely. "Ton-in
said you had gone to Joyenne." "Aye.
To get my lady mother out." "You
did not succeed?" 100
Jennifer Roberson "No,
but only because she refused to come." The sun- light
was bright in our eyes. I put up a hand to block the stunning
brilliance. "Bellam holds Tourmaline, my sister. He has
for some time. I do not doubt he keeps her safe, being
who she is, but I want her free of him." 1 swore suddenly
as the anger boiled over. "By the gods, the man threatens
to wed heri" We rode
abreast with Storr leading the way. Finn, frowning,
nodded, saying little. "It is the way of kings. Especially
usurper kings.' "He
will not usurp my sister\" "Then
do you mean to dance into Homana-Mujhar as easily
as you did into Joyenne?" And so
I knew what he thought of my actions. 1 scowled at him
blackly. "I got in and got out with little trouble. I was
careful. No one knew me." "And
did you yourself put those bruises on your face?" I had
nearly forgotten. My hand went to my jaw and touched
the sore flesh. "The Ihlini did this. Or rather: his conjured
beast." "Ah."
Finn nodded in apparent satisfaction. "No trouble at
Joyenne, you say, but an Ihlini set a beast on you." He sighed,
shaking his head. "Why should I concern myself with
your welfare? All you manage to do is tangle with one ofTynstar's
minions." His
irony, as ever, galled me. "Enough. It was not my fault
the men found me. They could have found me here." "Men?
First it was an Ihlini and his beast. Now there are
more." He gestured to direct me up the hill. I
glared at him. "Why not Just compel me to tell you the
truth, as you did Lachlan?^" "Because
I had believed you knew enough to tell me willingly." I
sighed and leaned forward as my horse climbed the hill
toward the treeline. "You should not worry. I slew them
all, even the Ihlini." "I
have no reason to worry," he agreed. "What have I done,
save swear a blood-oath to serve you always?" For the
first time a hint of anger crept into his voice. "Do you think I
waste my time? Do you wish to do this alone? Think
how many times over you would have been slain THE
SONG OF HOMANA 101 without
me. And now, when I leave you to seek my clan—at
your behest—you place yourself in such jeopardy even a
child knows better.' "Finn—enough." "Not
enough." He glared at me openly now. "There is some
little of my life invested in you. AU of it, now. What we do
is not entirely for you. Carillon, and for Homana, but for
the Cheysuli as well." His mouth tightened as he reined
his horse back even with mine. "Were you to die now, in
some foolish endeavor of your own devising, the rebellion
would fail. Bellam would rule forevermore. He would
likely wed your sister, get new sons on her. and put them on
the throne behind himself. Is that what you wish?" I
reached out and caught his reins, jerking his horse to a halt.
All the anger and frustration came pouring out as pride.
"1 am your prince!" "And
I your liege man!" He ignored the jerk of the reins against
his hands. "Do you think it is so easy for me to watch
you as a father with a son? 1 am not your jehan, Carillon,
merely your liege man. And a cousin, of a sort, because
my jehan saw fit to lie with a haughty Homanan princess
when he had a cheysula-eA home!" He had
never said so much before. Had coming home done
it? I knew the differences in myself. Perhaps there were
some in Finn as well. I let
go his reins and minded my own, though I did not start
up the hill quite yet. "Does the service grow so tedious,
seek another," I suggested bitterly. His
laugh was a short bark of sound. "How? The gods have
tied me to you. Better yet: they have set iron around your
neck as well as mine, and locked them together, like oxen in
a yoke." I sat
in the blinding gold of the late afternoon sun and said
nothing for a long moment. And then when I did, I asked a
question I had not thought to ask before: "What do you
want from this life?" He was
surprised. I could see it in his eyes. He under- stood
perfectly well what I asked, and probably why, but he went
on to step around the question. "I want you on the
throne of Homana." 102
Jennifer Roberson "Given
that," I agreed, "what more?" "The
Cheysuli free to live as they would again." "Given
that." Had I to do it, I would ask him until the moon
came up. Finn
squinted into the sun, as if the light would shield his
feelings from me, or lessen the pain of the question. He
appeared to have no intention of answering me, but this
once I would make him. "Finn."
I said patiently, with all the solemnity I could muster,
"were the gods to give you anything, anything at all,
what would you ask for?" At last
he looked directly at me. The sunlight, striking through
the trees like illuminated spears, was my unwit- ting
servant. All of Finn's soul was bared to me in the light.
This once, just once, but enough for me to see it. "You
have not met Donal, have you?" I
thought it a question designed to lead me away from the
quarry, like a dog led away by a clever fox. "Alix's son? No. I
have only just got here, Finn—" But he
was serious. "Could I have it, I would ask for a son."
He said it abruptly, as if the admission endangered the
hope, and then he rode away from me as if he had shared
too much. There
were no tracks to mark an army, no pall of smoke hanging
above the treeline to mark the army's presence. There
was nothing Bellam could use to seek me out. Finn took me
into the forest away from the valley and I knew the
army was safe. Rowan had done my bidding by taking them
deeper into cover; even I could not say there was an army
near, and it was mine. The
forest was overgrown with vines and creepers and brambles
and bushes. Ivy fell down from the trees to trip the
horses and foul the toes of my boots. Mistletoe clus- tered
in the wooden crotches and a profusion of flowers hailed
our passing. Homana. At last. Home again, for good,
after too long a time spent in exile. Sunlight
spilled through the leaves and speckled the forest
floor into goldens, greens and browns. Finn, riding before
me, broke a pheasant from cover and I heard the whirring
of its wings as it flew, whipping leaves and stir- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 103 ring
sunmotes in its passage to the sky. I thought, sud- denly,
of the last time I had supped on pheasant: in Homana-Mujhar,
feasting a guest, when my uncle had been
pleased with a new alliance made. Too long ago. Too long
being mercenary instead of prince. I heard
the harp and nearly stopped. There was nothing else
save the threshing of the horses tearing through the brush
and vines and creepers. But the harpsong overrode it all,
and 1 recognized the hand upon the strings. "Lachlan," 1 said
aloud. Finn,
reining in to ride abreast of me, nodded. "He has come
each day, sharing his music with us. Once I might have
dismissed it as idle whimsy, but no more. He has magic
in that harp. Carillon—more even than we have seen.
Already he has begun to give the Cheysuli what we have
lacked these past years: peace of spirit," He smiled, albeit
wryly. "Too long have we forgotten the music of our ancestors,
thinking instead of war. The Ellasian has re- minded
us, he has given us some of it back again. I think there
will be music made in the Keep again." We
passed through the final veil of leaves and vines and into
the Keep. And yet it was no proper Keep, lacking the tall
stone wall that circled the-pavilions ordinarily. This was not
a true Keep at all, not as I had known it, but a wide
scattering of tents throughout the forest. There was no
uniformity, no organization. Finn
ducked a low branch, caught it and held it back as I rode
by. He saw the expression on my face. "Not yet. It will
come later, when Homana is made safe again for such things
as permanent Keeps." He released the branch and fell in
next to me. "This is easily defensible. Easily torn down,
do we need to move on again." The
tents huddled against the ground, like mushrooms beneath
a tree. They were the colors of the earth: dark green,
pale moss, slate-gray, rust-red, brown and black and
palest cream. Small and plain, without the fir-symbols I
remembered: tents instead of pavilions. But a Cheysuli Keep,
for all its odd appearance. I
smiled, though it pained my injured face. I could not count
them all. I could not see them all, so perfectly were they
hidden, even though I knew how to look. And Bellam? 104
Jannifr Rotrrson No
doubt his men, if they came so far, would miss the Keep
entirely. Defensible?
Aye—when an enemy does not see until too
late. Tom down fast? Oh, aye—requiring but a mo- ment to
collapse the earth-toned fabric. A perfectly porta- ble
Keep, And
full ofCheysuli. I
laughed aloud and halted my horse. Around me spread the
Keep, huddled and subtle and still. Around me spread my
strength, equally subtle and silent and still. With the Cheysuli
and an army besides, Bellam could never stop me. "Tahbrwrra
lujhalla met wiccan, cheysu," I said softly. The
fate of a man rests always within the hands of the gods. Finn,
so silent beside me, merely smiled. "You are welcome
to Homana, my lord. And to the homeplace of my
people." I shook
my head, suddenly overcome. "I am not worthy of it
all . . ."In that moment, I was certain of it. I was not up to
the task, "Are
you not," my liege man said simply, "no man is." When I
could, I rode farther into the Keep And thanked the
gods for the Cheysuli. TEN The
harpsong filled the forest. The melody was so deli- cate,
so fragile, and yet so strong. It drew me as if it were a woman
calling me to her bed; Lachlan's Lady, and I a man who
knew her charm. I forgot the warriors Finn had promised
and followed a song instead, feeling its magic reach
out to touch my soul. I found
him at last perched upon the ruin of a felled beech,
huge and satin-trunked. The tree had made its grave
long since, but it provided a perfect bench—or throne—for
the harper. The sunlight pierced the sur- rounding
veil of branches and limbs like enemy spears transfixed
upon a single foe: the harp. His Lady, so dark and old
and wise, with her single green eye and golden strings.
Such an eloquent voice, calling out; such a geas he laid
upon me. I reined in my horse before the beech and waited
until he was done. Lachlan
smiled. The slender, supple fingers grew quiet upon
the glowing strings, so that music and magic died, and he
was merely a man, a harper, blessed with Lodhi's pleasure. "I
knew you would come," he said in his liquid, silken voice. "Sorcerer,"
I returned. He
laughed. "Some men call me so. Let them. You should
know me better now." For a moment there was a 105 106 glint
of some unknown emotion in his eyes. "Friend," he said.
"No more." I
realized we were alone. Finn I had left behind. And that,
by itself, was enough to make me fear the Ellasian harper. He saw
it at once. Still he sat unmoving upon the beech trunk,
his hands upon his Lady. "You came because I wished
you to, and because you wished it," he said qui- etly.
"Finn I did not require; not yet. But he will come, and
Duncan." The sunlight was full upon his face. I saw no
guile there, no subterfuge. Only honesty, and some little
dedication. "I am a harper," he said clearly. "Har- pers
require men of legend in order to do what they do. You, my
lord, are legend enough for most. Certainly for me."
He smiled. "Have I not proven my loyalty?" "Men
will slay whom they are told to, do they have reason
enough for it." I remained upon my horse, for I did not
fully trust him with that harp held in his hands. "You slew
the man I bid you to, but a spy would do so easily enough,
merely to maintain his innocence." He took
his hands from the harp and spread them. "I am no
spy. Save, perhaps, your own." "Mine."
I said nothing more; for the moment he had made me
speechless. And then I looked deeper into his eyes.
"Would you, an Ellasian, serve me. a Homanan, in anything
I bid you?" "Providing
it did not go against my conscience," he said at
once. "I am a priest of the All-Father; I will not trans- gress
any of His teachings." I made
a dismissing gesture. "I would ask no man to go against
his lights. Not in something such as his gods. No. I mean,
Lachlan, to see just how loyal you are." 'Then
bid me," he returned. "I am here because I wish to be,
not because some Ihlini sorcerer or Solindish king has
sent me. And if they had, would I not take them the news
they wish to hear? Would I still be here, when I could
tell them the location of the Cheysuli and your army?" "A
wise spy, spies," I told him natly. "The hare that breaks
too soon is caught quickly by the fox." He
laughed. Lachlan's laugh is warm, generous, a true THE
SONG OF HOMANA 1 107 casement
of his soul. "But it is not a fox I fear, my lord ... it
is a wolf. A Cheysuli wolf." His eyes went past me. 1 did
not turn. knowing who stood there. "What
would you do, then?" I asked. The
laughter had died. He looked at me directly. "Spy for
you. Carillon. Go into Mujhara, to the palace itself, and see
what Bellam does." "Dangerous,"
Finn said from behind me. "The hare asks to
break." "Aye,"
Lachlan agreed. "But who else could do it? No Cheysuli,
that is certain. No Homanan, for whom would Bellam
admit without good reason? But I, J am a harper, and
harpers go where they will." It is
true harpers are admitted to places other men cannot
go. I knew from my own boyhood, when my uncle had
hosted harpers from far and wide within Homana- Mujhar.
A harper would be a perfect spy, that I did not doubt. And
yet—"Lachlan of Ellas," I said, "what service would you do
me?" His
fingers flew against the strings. It was a lively tune, evocative
of dance and laughter and youth. It conjured up a
vision before my eyes: a young woman, lithe and lovely, with
tawny-dark hair and bright blue eyes. Laughter was in her
mouth and gaiety in her soul. My sister, Tourma- line,
as I recalled her. At nineteen, when I had seen her last,
though she would be twenty-four now. Tourmaline,
hostage to Bellam himself. And Lachlan knew it
well. I was
off my horse at once, crossing to the beech in two long
steps. My hands went out to stop his fingers in the strings,
but I did not touch them after all. I felt a sudden upsurge
of power so great it near threw me back from the man. 1
took a single step backward against my will, all unexpected,
and then I stood very still. His
fingers slowed. The tune fell away until only an echo
hung in the air. And then that, too. was gone, and silence
built a wall between us. "No,"
he said quietly. "No man gainsays the truth." "You
do not ensorcell me!" "/
do not," he agreed. "What power there is comes of 108
Jennifer Roberson Lodhi,
not His servant. And do you seek to injure my Lady,
she will injure you." He did not smile. "I mean you no
harm, my lord, nor my harp; yet harm may come to the man who
means me harm." I felt
the upsurge of anger in my chest until it filled my throat.
"I meant you no harm," I said thickly. "I merely wanted
it to stop—" "My
Lady takes where she will," he said gently. "It is your
sister who lives within you now, because of Bellam's power.
I merely wished to show it to you, so you would know
what I can do." Finn
was at my side. "What would you do?" he asked. "Free
his sister from Bellam?" Lachlan
shook his head. "I could not do so much, not even
with all of Lodhi's aid. But I can take her any word you
might wish to give her, as well as learn what I can of Bellam's
and Tynstar's plans." "Gods!"
The word hissed between my teeth. "Could I but
trust you ..." "Do,
my lord," he said gently. "Trust your liege man, if not me.
Has he not questioned my intent?" I let
out my breath all at once, until my chest felt hollow
and thin. I looked at Finn and saw the solemnity in his
face. So much like Duncan, I thought, and at such odd times. He
looked directly at Lachlan. The sunlight set his ftr-gold
to shining like the strings in the harper's Lady. Neither
man said a word, as if they judged one another; I found
my own judgment sorely lacking, as if I had not the mind to
discern what should be done. I was weary and hungry
and overcome, suddenly, with the knowledge of what I
must do. "Trust
him," Finn said finally, as if disliking the taste. "What
is the worst he could do—tell Bellam where we are?"
His smile held little humor. "Does he do that, and Bellam
sends soldiers, we will simply slay them all." No
doubt he could do it, with three hundred Cheysuli warriors.
And no doubt Lachlan knew it. He
stood up from the beech with his Lady clasped in his
arms. Slowly he went down on one knee, still hugging the
harp, and bowed his head a little. A proud man, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 109 Lachlan,
the homage was unexpected. It did not suit him, as if
he were meant to receive it instead of offer. "I will serve
you in this as I would have you serve me, were the roles
reversed." His face was grimly set, and yet I saw the accustomed
serenity in his eyes. That certainty of his fate. Like
Finn and his tahlmorra. I
nodded- "Well enough. Go you to Homana-Mujhar, and
tend my service well." "My
lord." He knelt a moment longer, supplicant to a king
instead of a god, and then he rose. He was gone -
almost at once, hidden by the shrubbery, with no word of parting
in his mouth. But the harpsong, oddly, lingered on, as
if he had called it from the air. "Come,"
Finn said finally, "Duncan waits." After a
moment I looked at him. "Duncan? How does '• he
know I have come?" Finn
grinned. "You are forgetting, my lord—we are in a .'
Keep, of sorts. There are lir. And gossiping women, I do - not
doubt." The grin came again. "Blame me, or Storr, or "
even Cai, whom Storr tells me is the one who told Dun- ^ can
you had come. He waits, does my rujho, somewhat ^
impatiently," '^ "Duncan has never been impatient in
his life." In irrita- p- tion
1 turned back to my horse and swung up into the |.
saddle. "Do you come? Or do I go without you?" I "Now who is impatient?" He did
not wait for an answer, -4
which I did not intend to give; he mounted and led the ^ way. ^ I saw Duncan before he saw me, for he was
intent upon ', his
son. I thought it was his son; the boy was small enough : for a
five-year-old, and his solemnity matched that I had , seen
so often on his father's face. He was a small Cheysuli ;-
warrior, in leathers and boots but lacking the gold, for he ".'
was not a man as yet and had no lir. That would come in ;"
time. The boy
listened well. Black hair, curly as was common ; in
Cheysuli childhood, framed his dark face with its in- 'l
quisitive yellow eyes. There was little of Alix in the boy, I thought,
and then he smiled, and I saw her, and realized ^how
much it hurt that Donal was Duncan's son instead of t mine. 110
Jennifer Roberson Abruptly
Duncan bent down and caught the boy in his arms,
sweeping him up to perch upon one shoulder. He turned,
smiling a wry, familiar smile—Finn's smile—and I realized
there was much of Duncan I did not know. What I had
seen was a rival, a man who sought the woman I sought;
the man who had won her, when I could not. The man who
had led an exiled race back from the edge of death
to the promise of life again. I had given him little thought
past what he had been to me. Now I thought about
what he was to the Cheysuli . . . and to the boy he carried
on his shoulder. The boy
laughed. It was a pure soprano tone, girlish in its
youth, unabashed and without the fear of discovery. No doubt
Donal knew what it was to hide, having hidden for all of
his short life, but he had not lost his spirit with it. Duncan
and Alix had seen to it he had his small freedoms. The
Keep suddenly receded. The humming of voices and the
laughter of other children became an underscore to the
moment. I knew, as I looked at Duncan and his son, I
looked upon the future of Homana. From the man had
come the son, who would no doubt rule in his father's place
when Duncan's time was done. And would my son rule
alongside him? Homanan Mujhar and Cheysuli clan- leader.
Under them would a nation be reborn from war and
purge into life again. Better, stronger than ever. I
laughed. It rang out, bass rather than DonaFs soprano, and for
just a moment the voices mingled. I saw the momentary
surprise on Duncan's face and then the recog- nition,
and finally the acknowledgment. He swung his son down
from his shoulder and waited, while I got off my horse. It was
Donal I went to, not his father. The boy, so small beside
the man, and so wary of me suddenly. He knew enough
of strangers to know they sometimes brought dan- ger
with them. I
dwarfed him, taller even than Duncan- At once I went down on
one knee so as not to loom over him like a hungry
demon. It put us on a level: tall prince, small boy, warriors
both, past. present and future. "I
am Carillon," I told him, "and I thank the gods you are
here to give me aid." THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 111 The
wariness faded, replaced by recognition. I saw won- der and
confusion and uncertainty, but 1 also saw pride. Donal
detached his hand from his father's and stood be- fore
me, frowningly intent, with color in his sun-bronzed cheeks.
He was a pretty boy; he would make a handsome man.
But then the Cheysuli are not an ugly race. "My
jehan serves you," he said softly. "Aye." "And
my su'fali." I
thought of Finn, knowing he was behind me. "Aye. Very
well." Donal's
gaze did not waver. There was little of indeci- sion in
him, or hesitation. I saw the comprehension in his face
and knew he understood what he said, even as he said it.
'Then I will serve you also." Such a
small oath, from so small a boy. And yet I doubted
none of its integrity, or his honor. Such things are in
all of the Cheysuli, burning in their blood. Donal was
years from being a warrior, and yet I did not doubt his resolve. I put both
hands on his slender shoulders. I felt sud- denly
overlarge, as I had with my mother, for there was little
of gentleness about me. And nothing at all of fatherhood. But
honor and pride I know, and I treasured it from him.
"Could I have but one Cheysuli by my side, it would be
you," I told him, meaning it. He
grinned, "You already have my su'faW I
laughed. "Aye, I do, and I am grateful for him. I doubt
not I will have him for a long time. But should I need
another, I know to whom I will come." Shyness
overcame him. He was still a boy, and still quite
young. The intimacy had faded; I was a prince again, and he
merely Duncan's son, and the time for such oaths was
done. "Donal,"
Finn said from behind me, "do you wish to serve
your lord as I do, you might see to his mount. Come and
tend it for him." The boy
was gone at once. I turned, rising, and saw the light
in his face as he ran to do Finn's bidding- My horse's reins
were taken up and the gelding led away with great 112 Jennifer
Roberson care
toward the picket-string in the forest. Finn, like Donal,
walked, and I saw the calm happiness in his face as he
accompanied the boy. Indeed, he needed a son. "You
honor me with that," Duncan said. I
looked at him. His voice held an odd tone; a mixture, I
thought, of surprise, humility and pride. What had he expected
of me? A dismissal of the boy? But I could do nothing
so cruel, not to Alix's son. And
then I realized what he meant. He had forgotten none of
what lay between us, perhaps he had even dreaded our
Brst meeting. No, not dreaded; not Duncan, who knew me
too well for that. Perhaps he had merely antici- pated
antipathy. Well,
there was that. Or would be. There was still Alix between
us. "I
honor you with that," I agreed, "but also the boy himself.
I have not spent five years with Finn without learning
a little of your customs, and how you raise your children.
I will not dishonor Donal by dismissing him as a child,
when he is merely a warrior who is not fully grown." Duncan
sighed. I saw a rueful expression leach his face of its
customary solemnity. He shook his head. "Forgive me, Carillon,
for undervaluing you." I
laughed, suddenly light-hearted. "You have your brother to
thank for that. Finn has made me what I am." "Not
in his image, I hope." "Could
you not stand two?" "Gods,"
he said in horror, "two of Finn? One is too muchi"
But I heard the ring of affection in his tone and saw the
pleasure in his face; I realized, belatedly, he had undoubtedly
missed Finn as much as Finn had missed him. No
matter how much they disagreed when they were together. I put
out my hand to clasp his arm in the familiar Cheysuli
greeting. "I thank you for him, Duncan. Through him,
you have saved my life many times." His
hand closed around my upper arm. "What Finn knows,
he learned elsewhere," he retorted. "Little enough of me
is in him. Though the gods know I tried—" He grinned,
forgoing the complaint. "He did not lie. He said you had
come home a man." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 113 That
got me laughing. "He would not say that within my hearing." "Perhaps
not," Duncan conceded, "but he said it within mine,
and now I have told it to you." Men
judge men by handclasps. We held ours a mo- ment,
remembering the past, and there was no failing in his
grasp, nor none in mine. There was much between us, and
neither of us would forget. We
broke the clasp at last, two different men, 1 thought, than we
had been before. Some unknown communication had
passed between us: his recognition of me as someone other
than 1 had been, when he had first known me, and my
recognition of what he was. Not a rival, but a friend, and a
man I could trust with my life. That is not so easy a thing
to claim when a king has set gold on your head. "My
tent is too small for Mujhars," he said quietly, and when I
looked harder I saw the glint of humor in his eyes. "My
tent is particularly too small for you, now. Come with me, and
1 will give you a throne better suited, perhaps, than
another. At least until you have slain the man who makes
it his." I said
nothing. I had heard the grim tone in his voice and
realized, for the first time, Duncan probably hated as well as
I did. I had not thought of it before, so caught up in my
own personal—and sometimes selfish—quest. I wanted
the throne for myself as well as Homana. Duncan wanted
me to have it for his own reasons. He took
me away from the tents to a pile of huge granite
boulders, gray and green and velveted with moss. The
sunlight turned the moss into an emerald cloak, thick and
rich and glowing, like the stone in Lachlan's Lady. The
throne was one rump-sized stone resting against an- other
that formed a backrest. The moss offered me a cushion.
Gods-made, Finn would say; I sat down upon it and
smiled. "Little
enough to offer the rightful Mujhar." Duncan perched
himself upon a companion rock. The veil of tree Umbs
hanging over us shifted in a breeze so that the sunlight
and shadow played across his face, limning the planes
and hollows and habitual solemnity. Duncan had always
been less prone to gaiety than Finn, steadier, more 114
Jennifer Rob«rson serious,
almost dour. Seeming old though he was still young
by most men's reckoning. Young for a clan-leader, I knew,
ruling because his elders were already dead in Shaine's
qu'mahlin. "It
will do, until I have another," I said lightly. Duncan
bent and pulled a single stalk of wild wheat from
the soggy ground. He studied the lime-green plant as if
it consumed his every interest. It was unlike Duncan to
prevaricate, I thought; unless I had merely gotten old enough
to prefer the point made at once. "You
wilt have trouble reconciling the Homanans with Cheysuli," "Not
with all." I understood him at once. "Some, per- haps;
it is to be expected. But I will have no man who does
not serve willingly, whether it be next to a Cheysuli or
myself." I sat forward on my dais of moss and granite. So
different from the Lion Throne. "Duncan, I would have
this qu'mahlin ended as soon as may be. I will begin with my
army." He did
not smile. "There is talk of our sorcery." "There
will ever be talk of your sorcery. It is what made them
afraid in the first place." 1 recalled my uncle's rant- ings
when I was young; how he had said all of Homana feared
the Cheysuli, because he had made them feared. How the
shapechangers sought to throw down the House of
Homana to replace it with their own. Their
own. In Cheysuli legend, their own House had built
Homana herself, and gave her over to mine. "There
is Rowan," he said quietly. I did
not immediately take his meaning. "Rowan serves me
well. I could not ask for a better lieutenant." "Rowan
is a man caught between two worlds." Duncan looked
at me directly. "You have seen him, Carillon. Can you not
see his pain?" I
frowned. "I do not understand. ..." A
muscle ticked in his jaw. "He is Cheysuli. And now the
Homanans know it." "He
has ever denied—" I halted the unfinished com- ment at
once. It was true he had always denied he was Cheysuli.
And I had ever wondered if he were regardless, with
his Cheysuli coloring. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 115 "Cai
has confirmed it," Duncan said. "I called Rowan here
and told him, but he denies it still. He claims himself Homanan.
How a man could do that—" He broke it off at once,
as if knowing it had nothing to do with the subject. "I
bring Rowan up because he illustrates the troubles within
your army, Carillon. You have Homanans and Cheysuli,
and you expect them to fight together. After thirty
years of Shaine's qu'mahlin" "What
else can I do?' I demanded. "I need men—any men—and
I must have you both! How else can I win this war?
Bellam cares little who is Cheysuli and who is Homanan—he
will slay everyone, do we give him the chance!
I cannot afford to divide my army because of my uncle's
madness." "It
has infected most of Homana." Duncan shook his head,
his mouth a flat, hard line. "I do not say all of them hate us.
Does Torrin? But it remains that you must fight your
own men before Bellam, do you let this hostility flourish.
Look to your army first, Carillon, before you count
your host." "I
do what I can." I felt old suddenly, and very tired. My face
ached from its bruising. "Gods—I do what I can . . .
what else is there to do?" "I
know." He studied his stalk of wheat. "I know. But I have
put my faith in you." I
sighed and clumped down against my mossy throne, feeling
the weight of my intentions. "We could lose." "We
could. But the gods are on our side." I
laughed shortly, with little humor in the sound. "Ever so
solemn, Duncan. Is there no laughter in you? And do you not
fear the Ihlini gods are stronger than your own?" He did
not smile. His eyes appraised me in their quiet, competent
way, and I knew again the chafing of youth before
an older, wiser man. "I will laugh again when I do not
fear to lose my son because his eyes are yellow." I
flinched beneath the bolt as it went cleanly home in my
soul. In his place, I might be like him- But in my place,
what would he do? "Were
you Mujhar—" I began, and stopped when I saw the
flicker in his eyes. "Duncan?" 116
Jennifer Roberson "I
am not." No more than that, and the flicker was gone. I
frowned at him, sitting upright again on my rock. "I will
have an answer from you: were you Mujhar, what would
you do?" He
smiled with perfect calm. "Win back my throne. We are in
accord, my lord—you have no need to fear your throne
is coveted. You are welcome to the Lion." I
thought of the throne. The Lion Throne, ensconced within
Homana-Mujhar. In the Great Hall itself, crouched down
upon the marble dais, dark and heavy and brooding. With
its crimson cushion and gilt scrollwork, set so deeply in the
old, dark wood. How old? I could not say. Ancient. And
older still. "Cheysuli,"
I said, without meaning to. Duncan
smiled more warmly. The smile set creases around
his eyes and chased away the gravity, stripping his face of
its age. "So is Homana, my lord. But we welcomed the
unblessed, so long ago. Will you not welcome us?" I set
my face against my hands. My eyes were gritty; I scrubbed
at them and at my skin, so taut with worry and tension.
So much to do—and so little time in which to do it.
Unite two warring races and take a realm; a realm held by
sorcery so strong I could not imagine the power of it. "You
are not alone," Duncan said quietly. "Never that. There
is myself, and Finn . . . and Alix." I sat
hunched, eyes shut tightly against the heels of my hands
as if the pressure might carry me past all the pain, past
all the battles, past all the necessities of war to the throne
itself. Could it be done, I would not have to face the
risks and the losses and the fears. But it
could not be done so easily, and a man learns by what he
survives, not by passing o'er it. I felt
a hand on my shoulder. I turned my face away from my
hands and looked into Duncan's eyes, so wise and sad
and compassionate. Compassion, from him; for a man who
wished to be his king. It made me small again. "Tahlmorra
lujhalla mei wiccan, cheysu," he said qui- etly,
making the gesture with his right hand. "Now, my lord,
come and sup with me. Wars are lost on empty bellies." THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 117 I
pushed myself off the rock with a single thrust of my hand.
The fate of a man rests always within the hands of the
gods. My
gods? I wondered. Or Bellam's? ELEVEN Cai sat
upon a polished wooden perch sunk into the ground next to
Duncan's slate-gray tent. His massive wings were folded
with perfect precision, not a single feather was out of
place. The great hooked beak shone in the dim firelight and the
red glow of the setting sun: dark and sharp and deadly.
And his eyes, so bright and watchful, missed not a single
movement within the Keep. I stood
outside the tent. Duncan, Finn and the boy remained
within, finishing what supper there was: hot stew,
fresh bread, cheese and Cheysuli honey brew. And Alix,
who had come up from Tori-in's croft with the bread, had
gone off to another tent. I had
put on a Cheysuli cloak, wrapping myself in the harsh
woollen folds to ward off the chill of dusk. TTie fabric was so
deep a green I melted into the surrounding dark- ness,
even with the light from the firecairns on me. No longer
did I wonder how the Cheysuli achieved their secrecy;
a man, standing still, can hide himself easily enough.
He need only affect the proper coloration and wait,
and the enemy wilt come to him. Cai
turned his head. The great hawk looked directly at me,
dark eyes glittering in the dying light. He had the attentiveness
of a man in his gaze, and yet more, for he was a
Ur and a lir is better than a man, or so the Cheysuli claim.
I had no reason to dispute it. I had known Storr I 118 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 119 long
enough to acknowledge his virtues, and be thankful for his
service. I
shivered, though it was not from the evening chill- It was
from the pervasive sense of destiny within the Cheysuli Keep,
for a Keep is where a man is, with his lir, and here sat a
lir beside me. Cai, the great dark hawk with the wisdom
of the ages, and the knowledge of what was to come.
Divulging it never, to no man, not even Duncan, who served
his gods better than any I had known. Such a harsh
service, I thought, requiring death and sacrifice. What
the Cheysuli bore in their bones was a weight I could
not carry. The shapechange was magic indeed, but I would
not pay its price. , I turned
away and pulled aside the doorQap. The dim light
from the small iron brazier filled the tent with shad- ows,
and I saw three pairs of yellow eyes fixed upon my face. Beast
eyes. . . . Even
friendship does not dampen the residual fear en- gendered
by such eyes. "I
will go up to the army encampment. I have spent enough
time away from my men." Finn
rose at once, handing his cup to Duncan. The light glittered
off the Steppes knife in his belt, and suddenly I recalled
I had none to wear at my own. The bone-hilted Caledonese
weapon lay in the snowfields near Joyenne. Finn
caught up a night-black cloak and hung it over his shoulders.
It hid the gold on his arms entirely, turning him
black from brown in the dim glow of light. His hair swung
forward to hide his earring, and all I saw was the yellow
of his eyes. Suddenly, in the presence of three Cheysuli,
I found myself lacking, and I the Prince of Homana. Finn
smiled. "Do we go?" I
needed no weapon, with him. He was knife and bow and
sword. "We
go." I looked past him to Duncan with his son by his
side. "I will think well on what you have said. I will speak
to Rowan and see what pain is in his heart, so I may have a
man beside me free of such cares." He
smiled. In the dim light he seemed older, but the 120 Jennifer
Robwon THE
SONG OF HOMANA 121 boy by
his side made him young again. The future of his race.
"Perhaps it will be enough for Homana to know her Mujhar
again." I
stepped aside and Finn came out. Together we walked through
the darkness to our horses, still saddled at the picket
line. The Cheysuli trust no one this close to Mujhara; nor do
I. "The
army will not be far." Finn ducked a low branch. "I
think even Homanans know the value in three hundred Cheysuli." » "They
will when we are done with them." I, He
laughed softly, nearly invisible in the deepening || night.
•S I
untied and mounted my dark Ihlini horse. Finn was up on
his mount a moment later, heading through the ^ trees,
and I followed. Storr slipped along behind me, || guarding
my back as Finn preceded his lord. It is an
iJ^ exacting
service, and one they perform with ease. % The
moon rose full above us, above the stark black, ^ skeletal
trees: a silver plate in the dark night sky. I looked .^ through
the screen of trees that arched over my head. ^ Beyond
the screen were the white eyes of the stars, star" || ing
down. I heard the snap of twigs and branches broken j| by the
hooves and the soft thunk of iron shoe against turf ^ track.
The forest sang with scent and the nightsounds I ^ had so
long taken for granted. Crickets called out our ^ passage:
a moth fluttered by my face on its journey toward ^ the
light. But there was no light. Not here, so deep among ^~ the
trees. H- And
then such joy at being in Homana again rose up in H, my
chest that I could hardly breathe. It did not last, and JP- for a
moment I was taken aback, but then I gave myself ^ over to
it. Finn was welcome to his ftr-bond and the magic ^, of his
race, I longed only for Homana. Even an exiled ^ Mujhar
can find joy in such exile, does it bring him home _': again, j We rode
along the crest of a hill, rising upward through A^ the
trees, and then down it, like water down a cobbled ^ spillway
Finn took me down into a tiny bowl of a valley, skirting
the edges so the trees gave cover. Clustered amid the
night and darker shadows were pinpoints of flickering light.
Tiny lights, little more than the luminance shed by the
flame moths. Like the Cheysuli, my army kept itself to subtle
warmth and illumination. One would have to look hard to
see it; expecting it, it was not so hard for me to discover.
A pinpoint here and there, lost within the shad- ows,
screened by trees and brush. A
circlet of light rimmed the bowl-like valley It crowned the
crests like a king's fillet crusted with glowing gem- stones,
glittering against the darkness. We rode closer, still
clinging to the trees, and then I learned how well- guarded
was the army. "Hold!"
shouted a voice. I heard the rustling in the leaves
and placed each man, a semi-circle of five, 1 thought. "Say
who is your lord." The order was clipped off, lacking the
smoothness of aristocratic speech, but Homanan all the
same. "Carillon
the Mujhar." I said quietly, knowing Finn's accent
would give away his race. In the darkness, the men might
slay him out of hand. "How
many?" came the voice. "Three."
I smiled. "One Homana, one Cheysuli . . . and one
lir." I felt
the indrawn breath in five'throats, though I heard nothing.
Good men. I was grateful for that much, even though
I grew cold upon my horse. "You
are Homanan?" "I
am. Would you have me speak more for you, to discern
my accent?" I thought it a worthwhile test; the Solindish
speech does not mimic ours and would give away an
enemy. "You
have said enough. What weapons do you bring?" "A
sword and a bow, and a Cheysuli warrior. Weapons enough,
I think." A
grunt. "Come ahead, with escort." We went
on, Finn first, surrounded by the men. Not enough
to gainsay Finn did he seek to slay them all; I could
account for at least two myself, possibly three And Storr a
few more. It would take ten to stop us, perhaps more. I
found I liked such odds. More
rustles in the bushes and the crunching of night- crisped
snow. At last we halted near the outer rim of a 122
Jiuittar Robwon firecairn's
light, and I saw the glint of weapons. Silent, shadowed
men, grave-faced and wary-eyed, watching. Storr they
watched the most, as any man will, knowing only a wolf.
And Finn, cloaked in black with raven hair, dark- faced
and yellow-eyed. Me they hardly marked at all, save perhaps
to note my size. The
leader stepped forward into the firelight. He wore a long-knife
in his belt and a sword upon a baldric. He was squat,,
well-proportioned, with close-cropped, graying red hair
and bright green eyes. His body cried out for a soldier's
leather and mail, though he wore only wool. He had the
calm authority of a born leader, I knew at once he was a
veteran of my uncle's wars against Solinde. Other
men had gathered around the tiny firecaim. There was not
enough light to see them all clearly, merely arms and
legs and faces, shadowed in the darkness. Silence and waiting
and wariness, the mark of hunted men. Bellam had
made them so. "What
do you call yourselP" I asked the leader. "Zared,"
he said calmly. "And you?" I
grinned. "Mercenary. And Finn, with Storr the wolf." I
shifted in the saddle and saw hands move to hilts. "Put up your
weapons, for I am Homanan-bom and wish only to go
to war. 1 am impressed by your competence, but enough
of it for now." I paused. "I am Carillon." Zared's
green eyes narrowed. "Come down from that horse." I did
so and stood before the man while he looked closely
at my face. "I
fought with Prince Fergus, Carillon's father," he said abruptly.
"I saw the son taken by Throne himself. Do you tell me
you are that boy?" His
tone was dubious, but there was no humor in that moment.
I put out both hands and pushed back the sleeves from my
wrists. In the dim firelight the scars were nearly black,
ridged bracelets in my flesh. Zared's eyes were on them,
then rose to my face again. They narrowed once more.
"Stories have it you were slain in exile." "No.
I am as you see me " I put my arrns down again. "Is
there more proof you would see?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 123 "Many
men have been chained." An odd argument, but I
understood him. "Take
the sword from my saddle." He
flicked a finger. One man stepped to the far side of my
horse and unhooked the scabbard, then brought it to Zared.
He pulled the blade partway free of the sheath so the
runes writhed upon the metal, but the hilt, wrapped again
in taut leather, looked an unmade thing. "Cut
it free," I said, yet again. He did
so with his knife, freeing the gold at last. The rampant
lion clawed upon the metal as the shadows shifted upon
it. The lion of Homana. And in the pommel glowed the
ruby. 'That I
know," he said in satisfaction. And he gave the sword
to me. "If
you thought I was dead, why did you join the army?" I asked
curiously "I
am a soldier," he said simply. "I serve Homana. Even
without a Mujhar to follow—a Homanan Mujhar—I will
fight to defend my land. But I could not do it alone, and
before now few were willing to risk themselves." He smiled
a little, and it put lines in his rough-worked face. "Now
we have more than a thousand men, my lord, and at last a
prince to lead them." I saw
the others staring at me. They had just heard their leader
admit I was their lord. It is sometimes an awesome thing
for men to see who rules, when often he is only a name. I
turned back to my horse and hooked my scabbarded blade
to it again. "Direct me to Rowan." "Rowan?"
Zared sounded surprised. "You wish to speak. to
him?" "Why
should I not? It was he who began this army." I swung
up into the saddle again. "Would you have it said another
has done it, when it was Rowan?" Dull
color flushed his face. "My lord—it is said he is Cheysuli
. . Cheysuli do not lead Homanans." The tone was
harsh, the words clipped off, he did not look at Finn. The
nakedness of it stunned me. Zared I judged a fair man, a
good soldier, worthy of any rank I chose for him. 124
Jennifer Roberson And he,
even knowing the skill of the Cheysuli, could continue
to resent their presence. I drew
in a steadying breath and spoke exceedingly calmly.
"We will dismiss any man who chooses to hate the Cheysuli.
Any man. We will not argue with what my uncle's
purge has put into your mind—he worked hard enough
to do it—but we do not have to tolerate it in our anny.
Those of you who wish to continue Shame's policy of
Cheysuli extermination may leave now. We will have none of
you with us." Zared
stared, openly stunned. "My lord—" "We
want none of you," I repeated. "Fight Bellam and Tynstar,
but no other. Not Cheysuh. They serve us too well."
I gathered in my reins. "Direct us to Rowan at once." Zared
pointed toward a distant flicker. "There, my lord. There." "Think
on what I have said," 1 told him. "When we have
won this war the Cheysuli will know freedom again We will
begin that policy now." "My
lord—" I heard
nothing more of his comment, for I left his fire as fast
as the horse would take me. Rowan
sat alone by his tiny firecairn He was sur- rounded
by clustered trees, as if he had gathered about himself
a royal guard, stolid and silent. And yet within his guard
he was a man alone, untouched by all save his grief. He had
been found out, and no more was the secret kept. The
firecairn was not enough to warm him, I knew; probably
not enough to warm the leathern cup of wine he held in
rigid fingers. But the tiny light threw illumination over
his face in the thick darkness, and I saw the gaunt expression
of loss. I swung
off my horse and moved toward the caim so that he
had to acknowledge me. His head came up For a moment
he stared, still lost in his reverie, and then slowly he
moved forward onto his knees. It was an old man's ungainly
movement. I saw
past the shock. I saw past the outer shell of loss to the
resignation beneath. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 125 He had
known "How
long?" I asked. "And why did you hide it from ?" mer "All
my life," he said dully, still kneeling on the ground, "As
for hiding it from you—what choice did I have? Few Homanans
are like you, my lord ... 1 thought they would revile
me. And they have." I
dropped the reins and moved closer yet, motioning him up
from his knees. Slowly he sat again upon the campstool.
The cup in his hands shook. 'Tell me," I said calmly. He shut
his eyes a moment. In the stark light he was the image of
a childhood demon. Cheysuli. "I
was five," he said quietly. "I saw the Mujhar's men murder
my kin. All save me." A quiver passed over his young
face. "They came on us in the trees, shouting they bad
found a nest of demons. I ran. Myjehan SLndjehana— and my
rujhoHa—could not run in time. They were slain." The
Cheysuli words from Rowan's mouth were a shock to me.
He had always spoken with the accent of Homana, lacking
the Old Tongue entirely—and now I knew he had more
claim to it than most. 1 heard
Finn come up beside my horse. I did not look at him,
but Rowan did. They were as much alike as two leaves
from the same vine; like enough to be father and son.
Perhaps they were even kin. "I
had no choice," Rowan said. "I was found by a couple who had
no children. They were EIIasian. but they had come to
live in Homana. The valley was distant, insular, and
there were none there who had seen Cheysuli. I was safe.
And I kept myself so, until 1 came here." "You
must have known you would be discovered." He
shrugged. "I knew there was the chance. In Mujhara, I was
careful. But the men interested in fighting Bellam were
young, like myself, and they had never seen a Cheysuli shapechanger.
So I named myself Homanan, and they believed
it. It has been so long since the Cheysuli were free to
go where they choose—much of Homana does not know
her ancient race." Briefly he looked at me. "Aye. I have
known what I am. And what I am not." He turned his
face to the fire. "I have no lir." 126
Jennifer Roberson I did
not fully understand. And then I thought of Finn's link
with Storr and the price it carried, and I knew what Rowan
meant "You cannot mean you will seek out your death'" "There
is no need for that," Finn said. He swung down from
his horse and came into the firelight with Storr pacing
at his side "He never had a Hr, which is somewhat different
from losing one. Where there is no loss, a man is not
constrained to the death-ritual." Rowan's
face was leached of color, painted bleak by the firelight.
"The ritual is already done, though it be a Homanan
one. I am named shapechanger, and stripped of what
honor once I had." I
thought of the men in the tavern where Lachlan and I had
found Rowan. Those men had followed him willingly. It was
Rowan who had gathered most of those who were here.
Word of mouth had gathered the others and still did,
but Rowan had begun it alt. "Not
all of them," I told him, ignoring Zared's attitude. "Those
who are men, know men. They do not judge by eyes
and gold." I realized, too, he wore no fir-gold. He had not
earned the right. "The
gods are blind to you," Finn said quietly I
stared at him in shock. "Do you seek to destroy what is left
of him?" "No.
I tell him what he knows. You have only to ask him."
Finn's voice and eyes were implacable. "He is lirless, Unwhole.
Haifa man, and lacking a soul. Unblessed, like you,
though he be Cheysuli instead of Homanan." He went
on, ignoring the beginnings of my protest "He is not a warrior
of the clan, lacking a lir. He will have no passage to the
old gods " My hand
was on his arm. I felt the hard sinews beneath his
flesh as my fingers clamped down. I had never before put my
hand on him in anger. He
stopped speaking. He waited. And when I took my hand
away he explained the words to me. "He gave it up willingly,
Carillon. Now he must suffer for it." "Suffer!" "Aye."
His eyes flicked down to Rowan's hunched fig- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 127 ure-
"Had it been me with the choice, I would have taken the
risk." "And
died," I returned angrily. "Oh,
aye," he said matter-of-factly. "but I could not have
lived with it, else." "Do
not listen," I told Rowan wearily. "Finn sometimes speaks
when he would do better to hide his sentiments." "Let
him speak," Rowan said wearily. "He says what I have
expected all my life. My lord—there is much of the Cheysuli
you do not know. Much / do not know, having given
up my soul." A bitter, faint smile twisted his mouth into a
travesty of the expression. "Oh aye, I know what I am.
Soulless and lirless, unwhole. But it was the choice I made,
too frightened to seek my death. And I thought I would
die, when the time for the fir-bond came." "You
knew?" I stared at him. "You knew when the time had
come?" "How
could I not? I was sick for days, until my foster parents
feared I would die. The longing, the need, the emptiness
within me." A terrible grimace twisted his face. "The
pain in the denial—" "You
had only to answer that need," Finn said harshly. "The
gods fashioned a lir for you, an'd you gave it over into death.
Ku'reshtin! You should have died for what you did." "Enough!"
I shouted at him. "Finn—by the gods!—I want
support from you! Not condemnation for a man I need." Finn's
hand stabbed out to point at Rowan's lowered head.
"He lived, while the lir died. Can you not see what it
makes him? A murderer. Carillon—and what he slew was a
gift of the gods themselves—" "Enough,"
I repeated. "No more." "Look
at Storr," Finn snapped. "Think how your life would
have been had / ignored my chance to link with him. He
would have died, for a lir who does not link when the
need is upon him gives himself over to death. It is the price
they pay, as a warrior does when his lir is slain." His teeth
showed briefly in a feral baring, like a wolf prepared to
leap. A
wolf—Finn. 1Z8
Jennifer Robarson "Leave
Rowan be," I said at last. "You have said more than
was required." "I
would say it all again, and more, did I think it would make
him see what he has done." "I
know what I have done!" Rowan was on his feet at last,
his arms coming up as if to ward off the words Finn said.
"By the gods, do you think I have not suffered? Do you
think I have not cursed myself? I live with it each day, shapechanger!
The knowledge will never go away." I saw
then that each suffered. Rowan, for what he never had;
Finn, for what he could not comprehend: that a Cheysuli
could give up his birthright and continue to survive.
It was not Rowan who was left out, but myself. Carillon.
The Homanan, who could not possibly know what it
was to have a lir, or what it was to give one up. "I
need you both," I told them finally as they faced one another
across the firelight. "I will have no disharmony among
my men. Neither Cheysuli-Homanan conflict, nor that
between men of a single race, blessed or not." I sighed,
suddenly disgusted. "By the gods, do I know anything
at all of the Cheysuli? I begin to think I cannot." "This
much I know," Rowan said, still looking at Finn. "No
man, unblessed, can ever know the grace of the gods or
understand the prophecy." Finn
laughed, though it had a harsh sound. "Not so soulless
after all, are you? You have enough blood in you for
that much." ' The
tension lessened at once. They still faced one an- other
like predatory beasts: one a wise wolf, the other a man who
lacked the gifts of the fir-bond, and yet claimed all the
eerie charisma of the race. "Unblessed,"
I growled. "By the gods, now there are two of
you prating this nonsense. ..." I turned away to my
horse, my Ihlini horse, who was as much a stranger as I to
the world of the Cheysuli. I
mustered my forces in the valley the following day, Cheysuli
and Homanan alike. I watched them come, silent upon my
horse, and waited until they filled the bowl- shaped
valley. It was a small place and made my army THE
SONG OF HOMANA 129 look
smaller still, I had so few men beneath my standard. And yet
more came each day, trickling in with the thaw. I
thought of haranguing them with all the arguments and
commands until all went away with the taste of Caril- lon in
their mouths. I was angry enough that my Homanans could
disregard the Cheysuli when we needed every man; did
they wish to lose this war? And yet I understood, for I too had
been raised to hate and fear the race. 1 had learned
my lesson, and well, but only in adversity. Many of the
Homanans I faced had lacked the teacher I had. Instead
of haranguing, I talked. Shouted, rather, since I could
not reach them all by merely speaking, but I left my anger
behind I told them what we faced; told them how badly
we were outnumbered. I would have none of them saying
later I had led them unknowing into war. Did a man go
to his death, I wanted him to know the risks. I broke
them into individual units, explaining my strat- egy to
them, We could not afford the pitched battles we had
ever known before, there being too few of us, and none I
could spare in such futile attacks. Instead we would go in
bit by bit, piece by piece, harrying Bellam's patrols. They
would be fewer now, with .harvest, and we would stand a
better chance of catching them unawares. The
units I kept separate, knowing better than to mix Cheysuli
with Homanan. Many of our Homanans were veteran
enough to recall the days before the qu'mahlin, and
they readily accepted the Cheysuli as expert fighting men,
these men I put in charge of raiding parties. I counted
on them to quash the rumbles of discontent. All men
knew the ferocity and incredible abilities of the Cheysuli;
I thought, in the end, they would prefer to have them
with us than against us. Few
questions were asked. I wondered how many men came
out of a true conviction of my goal, or merely desir- ing a
change from daily life. Some, I did not doubt, were like
Zared in their desire to free Homana from Bellam's rule.
But others likely sought a release from what they had known,
wanting merely a different life. I could promise them
that much. They would go home vastly different, did they go
home at all. I named
my captains. Rowan was one of them. Him I 130
Jennifer Roberson placed
with the men he had gathered in the tavern, know- ing he
could not lead other Homanans until he had proved himself.
The Cheysuli would not accept him either, I thought,
judging by Finn's reaction. I
dismissed the men into their units, tasking the cap- tains
with the goal I wanted: superior raiding parties. Men willing
to sweep down quickly on Solindish patrols, slaying as they
could, and sweeping away again as quickly as they had
come. No time wasted; fewer lives lost. Cheysuli warfare,
and more effective than most. I knew it could work,
if they were willing to act as I desired. "You
have mastered them." This from Finn, sitting behind
me on his horse. I
smiled, watching the army depart. "Have I? Then you are
deaf to all the mumbled complaints." "Men
will ever complain. It is the nature of the beast." He
kneed his mount forward and came up next to me. "I think
you have won their hearts." "I
need that and their willingness to fight." "And
I think you will have it." He pulled something from
his belt and held it out. A knife. A Cheysuli long- knife
hilted in silver, with a gleaming wolfs-head pommel. It was
my own, given to me by Finn so many years before. "I
took it from your things," he said quietly. "A Mujhar ever
carries one." I
thought of the one I had left behind. The piece of bone. I
thought of the one I had replaced it with: a Homanan
knife of army issue, when there was my own. But I
had hidden it so long— Abruptly I put out my hand and
accepted the Cheysuli knife. And then I told Finn how it
was I had lost the other. I told him of the sorcerer, and of
the lion-beast. His
brows drew down as he listened. Gone was the calm expression
of the loyal liege man, although even then there
was the hint of mockery. Now he listened, thinking even as
I spoke, and when I was done with words he nodded
a little, as if I had told him nothing new. "Ihlini,"
he said on a sigh, as if there were need for nothing
more, "That
was obvious." For a
moment his eyes were on me, but he saw some- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 131 X thing
more than myself. Then his gaze cleared and he looked
at me, smiling in a grim parody of the Finn I knew. "So
obvious? —no. That he was Ihlini, no doubt—but not that he
had used so much of his sorcery." "So
much?" It puzzled me. "There are degrees in it?" He nodded,
shifting in the saddle. "There is much of the
Ihlini I do not know. They hide themselves in mys- tery.
But it is known they have gifts similar to our own." I
stared at him, struck by the revelation. "Do you mean to say
they shift their shapes?" "No.
That is a Cheysuli thing." His thoughtful frown was
becoming a scowl. "But they can alter the shapes of other
things, such as weapons." He looked at the Cheysuli knife I
held in my hand. "Had you borne that, he could have
conjured no beast. Do you see? He touched that which
was not alive—nor made of Cheysuli skill—and fashioned
it into an enemy for you." He shook his head. "I had
heard . . . but I have never seen it." I felt
my gorge rise. I had faced the lion, knowing it was a
sorcerous thing, and yet I had fought it as if it had been real, a
thing Homanan-bom, to be slain before it slew me. I had
known it had grown out oЈ the Caledonese bone hilt—how
else would it have appeared?—but somehow I had
ignored the implications of it. If the Ihlini had such power
over objects, I faced a more dangerous foe than I had
thought. "What
else can they do?" I demanded. "What magic should
I expect?" A stray
breeze lifted a lock of black hair from Finn's left shoulder.
The earring glittered. Seated on his dark horse in his
dark leathers, he reminded me of the stories I had heard
of man-horses, half of each, and inseparable. Well, so was
Finn inseparable. From his lir, if not from his horse. "With
the Ihlini," he said, "expect anything." The
last of the Homanans disappeared into the trees to gather
with their captains. To plan. To do as I wished, which
was to strip Beltam of men and power until I could steal
it all back from him. I felt
a roll of trepidation in my belly "I am afraid," I said
flatly, expecting ridicule—or worse—from him. 132
Jennifer Roberson "No
man, facing what you face, denies his fear," Finn said
calmly "Unless he lies. And you are not a liar." I
laughed, albeit oddly. "No, not a liar A fool, perhaps, but not
a liar." I shook my head, tasting the sharp tang of apprehension
in my mouth. "What we face— "—we
face," he finished. "As the gods desire." He made
the familiar gesture. "Tahlmorra, my lord. It will go He
closed his hand abruptly, the gesture banished. on. His
hand was a fist, a hard brown fist of flesh and bone, and the
promise of death to come. TWELVE Our
first strikes against Bellam were successful. My raid- ing
parties caught the Solindish patrols by complete sur- prise,
as I had intended, slaying everyone rapidly and then
departing more quickly than they had come. But Bellam
was no fool; soon enough he put up a defense. In two
months the Solindish patrols had cut down many of my men.
But still more flocked to join me, won over by the
knowledge I had come home at last to take back my throne.
In those first days I had had thirteen hundred men,
Cheysuli and Homanan alike. Now the number was four
times that many, and still more came. Carefully
I split my raiding parties and sent them out to harry
Bellam from all directions. I took several of my best captains,
experienced veterans all, and dispatched them with
their men to distant parts of Homana. Slowly, from all
four directions, they would work their way toward Mujhara
and Bellam's principal forces. Little by little they would
gnaw their way inward, chewing holes in Bellam's martial
fabric, until the cloth was weakened. Even a large army
can be defeated by small insects. Much of
my time was taken up with army matters, allowing
me small chance to do any fighting myself, but I was not
unready to take the field and I did whenever I could.
Finn fought with me, and Storr, along with Rowan and his
men. And when I could not fight, too busy with f 133 I 134
JannffT Roberson other
matters, I practiced when I could against sword and bow and
knife. Zared
was often my partner, for the red-haired soldier had
proved an invaluable fighter. He had come to me not long
after the first few strikes, offering apology for his words
concerning Rowan. I had listened in silence, allow- ing him
what he would say, and then ordered Rowan fetched
so Zared could say it again to the one who de- served
the words. Rowan had come, listened in a silence similar
to mine, and accepted the apology. I thought he felt
better for it. Since
then Zared and I had been on friendly terms, and I had
come to know him better. He knew much of war, having
fought for years under my father, and for that alone I was
grateful. There were not many left who could recall the man
who sired me, for with him had perished thou- sands.
The memory still hurt, for I had been spared where my
father had not. And all because I was heir to Shaine the
Mujhar. Unexpendable, while my father was not. Zared
and I, between strikes against Bellam's patrols, sparred
within a clearing in the forest. We did not main- tain
the camp in the same place for longer than a few days at the
most, knowing more permanency would make us easier
to track down. We moved constantly but with little grumbling.
The army understood that our safety remained in
secrecy. I had
stripped to breeches and boots, bare-chested in the
late spring warmth and extra activity. Zared wore little enough
as well, concentrating on footwork; I outweighed him
considerably and towered over him, so though to most we
seemed unevenly matched, it merely afforded us a
chance to fight against different styles. He was a superb swordsman,
and I still had need of such tutors. Finn had taught
me nothing of the sword, for the Cheysuli do not believe
in using a sword where a knife will do. What I had learned
I had learned from arms-masters within Homana- Mujhar,
and from exile in foreign lands. The
bout had gone on for a considerable length of time. My
thighs burned and my arms ached. And yet I dared not
call halt, or Zared would claim himself the victor. More
often than not I won, being younger and stronger, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 135 but
when he took a bout it was with great finesse and much
shouting to let the others know he had beaten his Mujhar.
My pride stood it well enough, after the first time,
but my battered body did not like it so much. I fought
to win. Zared,
on the point of thrusting at me with his sword, suddenly
fell back. I followed with a counterthrust, nearly drove
the blade through when he did not move to deflect, and
stopped short. Zared remained in one spot. staring past
me. His sword drooped in his hand. I saw the expression—shock
and awe and utter desire—and turned to see
what had caused it. A
woman. Women are not unheard of in an army camp— even I
had taken my ease in camp followers—but this one was
different. This one was no light woman or crofter's daughter
seeking a soldier in her bed. I
forgot I held a sword. I forgot I was half-naked and sweaty,
wet-haired and smelling of exertion. I forgot who I was
entirely, knowing only I was a man, and a man who wanted
that woman. I felt
the fist knot up deep in my belly, making me aware
of what I needed. Wanted, aye. but needed as well. With
the sudden recognition of such things, I knew I wanted
to bed the woman before the day was done. She had
not come of her own volition. That much was clear.
Finn held her arm roughly, and he brought her to me with
infinite satisfaction in his demeanor. I had never seen
him so pleased before, and yet his pleasure was not something
others—certainly not the woman—could see. It showed
only in the deep feral light in his eyes and the set of his
mouth, too calm for Finn. He did not smile, but I saw the
laughter in his soul. He
brought her to me. I remembered all at once what it was she
saw, and for once I was displeased with my liege man. No
doubt the woman was a prisoner, but surely he could
have done me the courtesy of allowing me time to put on
fresh clothing and wipe the sweat from my face. It dripped
from my hair and beard to trickle down my bare chest. She was
stiff and clumsy with rage- White-blond hair spilled
free of its sheer silken covering, tumbling past 136
Jennifer Rotrrson slender
shoulders clad in slate-gray velvet. Her gown was torn
and stained; flesh showed through the rents, but her pride
was undiminished. Even as she stood before me in obvious
disarray, in the open for all to see, the sight other pride
struck the smile from my face. Her
eyes fixed themselves upon me. Wide-spaced eyes, gray
and cool as water, long-lidded and filled with virulent scorn.
An apt emotion for the man who stood before her, rank
from exertion, a bared blade in his callused hand. I saw
again the wild light in Finn's eyes. "We took a procession
out of Mujhara, bound for Solinde." I
looked at the woman again. Her skin was pale as death,
but that changed as color crept into her face. An- ger, I
knew, and defiance. And
then she spoke. "Do you mean to tell me, shape- changer,
this man is the pretender-prince?" "Carillon
of Homana," I informed her, and a suspicion formed
in my mind. I looked at Finn for confirmation and saw his
satisfied smile. At that I had to add my own. "Pretender-prince,
am I? When I was born to that throne? I think
not, lady. I think it is your father who pretends. A usurper
king, and you his daughter." I laughed then, into her
angry face. "Electra!" I said. "Oh, aye, you are well come to
this camp. And I thank the gods for their gift." Her
teeth showed briefly in a faint, feral baring, much as I
had seen in Finn from time to time. But there was nothing
of the Cheysuli in her. She was pale, so pale, like winter
snow. White on white, with those ice-gray eyes. Gods,
what a woman was this! "Electra,"
I said again, still smiling. Then I gestured toward
Finn. "Take her to my tent. Guard her well—we dare
not lose this woman." "No,
my lord." I saw the appraisal in his eyes. No doubt
it was obvious what I wanted. To her as well as him. I
watched her move away with him, one slim arm still caught
in his sun-bronzed hand. The torn gown hid little of her
body. It was with great effort that I dispatched Zared
for cloth and fresh wine. When he came back I dried
myself as best I could, drank down two cups of harsh red
wine and put on my shirt and leather jerkin. Little in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 137 my
apparel made me a prince, but I thought it would not matter.
There was more on my mind than rank. I went
into my tent at last. Electra stood precisely in the
center, resolutely turned away from Finn, and now myself.
The tent boasted little of fine things, being a field pavilion.
There was a rude bed, a table and stool, tripod and
brazier. There was little room for more. Except,
perhaps, Electra. Finn
turned. He was unsmiling now, but I saw some- thing
in the set of his mouth and the tautness of his face. I wondered
what she had said or done to set him so on edge. I
had seen him like this rarely, especially with a woman. We
measured each other in that moment. But it was Electra
who broke the silence by turning to face us both. "This
is ill-done, Homanan. You take me from my women and
leave him to the shapechangers." "See
to your men," 1 told Finn briefly "You may leave her
with me." He knew
dismissal when he heard it. More often than not we
played at lord and liege man, being better friends than
most men of such rank, but this time he heard the command.
I had not meant it to come out so baldly, but there
was nothing for it. There was no room for Finn in this. He
smiled grimly. "Beware your weapon, my lord Mujhar." The
euphemism brought crimson flags to her face as he left
and I wondered how much she knew of men. No doubt
Bellam claimed his daughter a virgin, but I thought it
unlikely. She did not look at me with any of the virgin's fear or
curiosity. She was angry still, and defiant, but there
was also the look of a woman who knows she is wanted
by a man. The
tent was of thin, pale fabric. Though the doorflap hung
closed, enough light crept through the gap to lend a dusky
daylight to the interior. The roof draped down from the
ridgepole, nearly brushing my head, and the breeze billowed
the side panels. She stood very still in the cen- ter,
head raised and arms at her sides, keen-edged as any 138
Jennifer Roberson blade.
It reminded me that I bore a sword, unsheathed, and no
doubt she took it as a threat. 1 moved
past her to the table and set the blade upon it. I
turned back, watching as she turned, and saw the seduc- tiveness
in her movements. She knew well enough what she
did: she watched me as well as I watched her. "Electra."
Her eyes narrowed as I spoke. "Do you know what
men call you?" Her
head, on her pale, slender neck. lifted. Gold glim- mered
in her ears and at her throat. She smiled back at me
slowly, untouched by the insinuation in my tone. "I know." I
poured a cup of wine and deliberately kept it for myself,
offering her none- She made no indication she cared,
and suddenly I felt ludicrous. I set down the cup so hard
the wine slopped over the rim and spilled, crawling across
the parchment map upon the table like a crimson serpent
seeking its lair. 'Tynstar's
light woman," I said, "An Ihlinfs whore." Her
pale eyes were still and cool in her flawless face. She
appraised me from head to toe, even as I assessed her,
and I felt the heat creep up from my belly to engulf my
face. It was all I could do to keep my hands from her. "You
are a princess of Solinde," I reminded her, per- haps
unnecessarily. "1 know it, even if you have forgotten. Or is
it that Bellam does not care what men say about his daughter?" Electra
smiled. Slowly she reached out and took up the forgotten
wine cup, lifting it to her mouth. She held my eyes
with her own and drank three sips, then threw down the cup
with a gesture of condescension. The red wine colored
her lips and made me all the more aware of her, when I
needed no reminding. "What
else have they said, my lord?" Her tone was husky
and slow. "Have they said I am more witch than woman?" "You
are a woman. Do you require more witchcraft than that?"
I had not meant to say it. It had given her a weapon,
though perhaps she had held it all along. She
laughed deep in her throat. Her accent was exqui- site-
"Aye, pretender-prince, perhaps it is. But I will tell THE
SONG OF HOMANA 139 you
anyway." One slender, fine-boned hand smoothed a pale
strang of hair away from her face. "How old am 1, Carillon?" The
Solindish accent made the syllables of my name sing.
Suddenly I wanted her to say it again, in my arms, in my bed,
as she assuaged the knot in my belly. "How old?" I
asked, distracted. "Surely
you can give me an age." The
vanity of women. "Perhaps twenty." Electra
laughed. "When Lindir ofHomana—your cousin, I
believe?—was promised to my brother, I was ten years old."
She paused. "In case you cannot count, my lord— that
was thirty years ago." The
grue slid down my spine. "No." "Aye,
Carillon." Two fingers traced the gold around her throat.
It was a twisted piece of wire. simple and yet elegantly
suitable. "Are not Tynstar's arts impressive?" My
desire began to spill away like so much unwanted seed.
Tynstar's arts—Tynstar's light woman. Gods. "Elec- tra."
I paused. "I think you have a facile tongue. But you undervalue
my intelligence." "Do
I? Do you disbelieve me?" The velvet on her shoulders
wrinkled in a shrug. "Ah well, believe as you will.
Men do, for all they claim themselves an intelligent race."
She smiled. "So—this is what you face: this poor little
tent, in your desire to seek my father's throne." ^' "My throne, lady." "Bellam
took it from Shame," she said calmly. "It be- longs
to the House of Solinde." i
' I smiled with a confidence I did
not entirely feel, facing her.
"And I will take it back." "Will
you? How? By selling me?" Her cool eyes nar- rowed.
The expression did not suit their long-lidded, som- nolent
slant. "What will you do with me, my lord?" "I
have not decided." "Ransom
me? Stay me?" ' I frowned. "Shy you—I? Why should 1
desire your death?" "Why
not? I am your enemy's daughter." ; I laughed. "And a woman such as I
have never seen. 140
Jennifer Roberson Slay
you? Never. Not when there is so much I would rather
do." I saw
the subtle change in her mouth; in the shape of her
jaw. She had me, not 1 her, and she knew it. She smiled.
It was a faint, slow, seductive smile, and went straight
to the knot in my belly. The long-lidded eyes took their
measure of me, and I wondered if she found me lacking
somehow. Electra
moved swiftly, diving for the Cheysuli sword on the
table next to me, I spun and caught her waist as she slipped
by; she clawed for the sword even as my hands closed
on her. She had it in her hands, both hands, jerking
it from the table. The blade flashed in the pale, muted light
and I caught her wrist, knocking her arm against
my upraised leg. She hissed in pain and lost the sword,
dropping it to the hard-packed earth. The
white-blond hair was a curtain across her face, hiding
it from me as the fine strands snagged on the leather
of my jerkin. I released one of her arms and smoothed
away the hair from her angry face, drawing her inexorably
closer. And then, even as she caught my neck in her
arms, I ground my mouth onto hers. She was
like the finest wine, subtle and heady and powerful.
She went straight to my head, blurring my senses
and addling my wits. I could do nothing but drown, drinking
more even as I drowned, wanting only to take her
with me. I could not think of letting her go. And she did not
insist upon it, reaching up to catch my damp hair in two
doubled fists. But her teeth sank into my bottom lip, tearing,
and I cursed and jerked my face free. "Rape?"
she demanded. "Who
rapes?" I asked. "You or I? I think you have as much
interest in this as I." I had
not let her go. I did not, even as I set the back of one
hand against my bleeding lip. The other hand was caught
in the fabric of her gown, one arm locked around her
spine. I could feel every line of her body set so hard against
mine. Gods, but it would be easy to simply bear her
down and take her here— "Electra,"
I said hoarsely, "are you Tynstar's light woman?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 141 "Does
it matter?" Her breasts rose against my chest. "Does
it matter so much, pretender-prince?" My Up
still bled. And yet I cared little enough for the pain. I
wanted to share it with her. "Oh aye, it matters. For he
will pay dearly for you." She
stiffened at once. "Then you will seek ransom—" "I
seek what I can get," I told her bluntly. "By the gods,
woman, what do you seek to do? Ensorcell me?" She
smiled. "I do what I can." She touched my lip with a
gentle finger. "Shall I take the pain away?" "Witch,"
I accused. "Woman,"
This time she was the aggressor as much as I, and
she did as she had offered. She took the pain from my
mouth and centered it much deeper, where I could not
control myself, "How
much will you ask for me?" she whispered against my
mouth. "My
sister." Her
head rose. "Tourmaline?" "Aye.
I care little enough for gold. It is my sister I want." "My
father will never pay it." "He
will. I would." And I knew as I said it, she had had the
truth from me. Electra
laughed. "Carillon, oh Carillon—such words from you
already? Do you give in to my witchcraft so soon?" I set
her away with effort. I felt unsteady, as if sickening from
some fever. I was hot and cold and ringing with the tension
as well as the demand. I
realized, with a sense of astonishment, that the sword still
lay on the ground between us. I had not recovered it. It had
lain there, blade bare, as if in promise of what might
lie between us in the future. Electra
stood by the table. Her mouth was still red from the
wine and stained by my blood. The long-lidded eyes regarded
me calmly, assessively, as if she judged me within her
mind. I dared not ask what she saw; I had not the courage. I bent
and picked up the sword. Slowly I slid it home in the
scabbard and set it on the table. Within reach. She had
only to pick it up again. 142
Jennifer Roberson Electra
laughed. "You are too quick for me, my lord, and far
too strong. You are a man, you see, and I merely a woman." "Merely,"
I said in disgust, and saw her contented smile.
"No rape," I told her, "though I doubt—judging by what 1
have tasted—you would be so unwilling. But no rape."
I smiled. "I do not rape what I will have in marriage." "Marriage!"
she shouted, and I knew I had broken through
her guard at last. "Aye,"
I agreed calmly. "When I have slain your father— and
Tynstar—and once again hold my throne ... I will make
you Queen of Homana." "No!"
she shouted. "I will not allow it!" "Do
you think I care what you will allow?" I asked her gently.
"I will take you to wife, Electra. None can gainsay me,
now." "I
will gainsay you!" She was so vividly angry I could scare
draw breath. "You puling fool, 7 will gainsay you!" I
merely smiled at her, and offered more wine. Finn,
seated on a stool within my tent, nearly dropped his cup
of wine. "You will do wW?" "Wed
her." I sat on the edge of my army cot, boots kicked
oS and wine in my wooden cup. "Would you have a
better idea?" "Bed
her," he said curtly. "Use her, but do not wed her.
The Mujhar of Homana wed to Bellam's daughter?" "Aye,"
I agreed. "That is how alliances are made." "Alliance!"
he lashed. "You are here to take back the throne
from the man who usurped it, not win his approval as a
husband for his daughter. By the gods, what has put this
foolishness in your head?" I
scowled at him. "You name me a fool? Are you blind? This is
not just a thing between a man and a woman, but between
realms and people as well." I shifted on the cot. "We
cannot force war on Homana forever. When I have slain
Bellam and won back the Lion, there will still be Solinde.
The realm is large and strong, and I would prefer not to
fight it forever. Do I wed Electra to cap my victory, I may
well settle a lasting peace." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 143 It was
Finn's turn to scowl. His wine was untouched. "Do
you recall, my lord, how it was the qu'mahlin was begun?" "I
recall it well enough," I snapped impatiently. "And I do not
doubt Electra will also refuse to wed with me, as Undir
refused to wed with Ellic, but she will have no choice
when the throne is mine." Finn
said something in a tone of deep disgust, but it was in
the Old Tongue and I could not understand it. He reached
down and tugged at one of Storr's ears as if seeking
guidence. I wondered what the wolf told him. "I
know what I am doing," I said quietly. "Do
you? How do you know she is not Tynstar's min- ion?
How do you know she will not slay you in your wedding
bed?" It was
my rum to swear, though I did it in Homanan. "When
I am done with this war, Tynstar will be dead." "What
will you do with her now?" "Keep
her here. Bellam will send word concerning Terry's release,
and then we shall see to returning his daughter to him."
I smiled. "If he is not dead by then himself." Finn
shook his head. "Keeping her I can see, for it is a tool to
use against your rujholla's captivity. But wedding her?
No. Seek your cheysula elsewhere." "Would
you have me wed a Cheysuli, then?" I scoffed. "The
Homanans would never allow it." "Cheysuli
women wed Cheysuli men," he said flatly. "No
woman would look outside her clan." "What
of the men?" I asked. "I have not seen the warriors
keeping to their clan. Not even you." I smiled at his
wary expression. "There was Alix, only half Cheysuli, and not
knowing it at all." I paused. "And now, perhaps, Electra?" He sat
upright so quickly wine slopped over the rim of his cup
and splashed across Storr's head. The wolf sat up as
quickly as Finn, shaking his head to send droplets flying in all
directions. The look he flashed Finn was one of such grave
indignation I could not help but laugh, though Finn found
little humor in it. He rose
and set the cup down on the table, still scowl- ing.
"I want none of Electra." 144
Jennifer Roberson "Yon
forget, I know you. I have seen you with women before.
She touched you, Finn, as much as she touched me." "I
want none of her," he repeated. I
laughed at him. And then the laughter died, and I frowned.
"Why is it we are attracted by the same women? There
was Alix first, and the red-haired girl in Caledon, and
now—" "A
liege man knows his place." The comment overrode me-
"Do you truly think he seeks what woman his lord will
make his queen?" "Finn."
I rose as he turned away. "Finn, I know you better
than that." "Do
you?" His face was uncommonly grave. "I think not. I
think not at all." I put
down my cup of wine. "I take her to wife because she is
worthy of that much. I will not get her another way." "Put
out your hand and take her." Finn said. "She will come to
you like a cat to milk." The
wall went up between us, brick by brick. Where once
its name had been Alix, now it was Electra. And, though
I thought what he felt for Electra was closer to dislike
than anything akin to love, I could not see the way of
tearing it down again. Kingdoms take precedence even over
friendships. "There
are things a king must do," I said quietly. "Aye.
my lord MuJhar." This time he did leave, and the wolf
went with him. THIRTEEN I
jerked aside the doorflap and went out, buckling on my swordbelt
with its weight of Cheysuli gold. No longer did I wrap
the hilt in leather to hide the crest and ruby. All men
knew I had come at last—including Bellam—and no longer
did I wish to hide my presence or my identity. Finn
stood waiting with the horses. He, like myself, wore
his warbow slung across one shoulder, But he wore no
ringmail or boiled leather, trusting instead to his skill to keep
him free of harm. No Cheysuli wore armor. But perhaps
I too would leave it off, did I have the chance to wear an
animal's form. I took
the reins from him and turned to mount. But I stopped
the motion and turned back as Rowan called to me. "My
lord—wait you!" He hastened toward me in a rattle of mail
and sword. Like us, he prepared to lead an attack against
one of Bellam's patrols. "My lord, the lady is asking
for you." He arrived at last, urgency in face and voice. "Electra
asks for nothing," I told him mildly. "Surely you
mean she has sent." Color
rose in his face. "Aye," he said, "she has sent." He
sighed. "For you." I
nodded. Electra sent for me often, usually two or more
times in a single day. Always to complain about her captivity
and to demand her immediate release. It had I 145 I 146
Jennifer Roberson become
a game between us—Electra knew well enough what
she did to me when I saw her. And she played upon that
effect. In the
six weeks since Finn had captured her, nothing had
been settled between us except out mutual attraction. She
knew it as well as 1. Ostensibly enemies, we were also eventual
bedmates. It was simply a matter of time and circumstance.
Did I wish to, I could have her before her internment
was done. But I gambled for higher stakes—- permanency.
in reign and domesticity—and she knew it. She
used it. And so the courtship rite went on, bizarre though
it was. "She
waits,' Rowan reminded me. I
smiled. "Let her." I swung up on my horse and gathered
the reins, marking how my men waited. And then I
was gone before Rowan could speak again. Finn
caught up to me not far from the camp. Behind us rode
our contingent of soldiers: thirty Homanans armed to the
teeth and ready for battle once more. Scouts had already
brought reports of three Solindish patrols; I would take
one, Rowan another, Duncan the third. Such warfare had
worked well in the past months; Bellam already shouted impotent
threats from his stolen throne, "How
much longer do we keep her?" Finn asked. No
reference was necessary. "Until I have Tony back." I
squinted against the sun. "Bellam's last message said he would
send Torry out of Mujhara with an escort—and Lachlan
also. Electra will be back with her father soon enough." "Will
you let her go?" "Aye,"
I said calmly. "It will be no hardship to let her go when
I will have her back so soon." He
smiled. "No more hedging, from you. No more modesty." "No,"
I agreed, grinning. "I have come home to take my
uncle's throne, and I have every intention of doing it. As for
Betlam, we have harried him long enough. In a month,
or two or three, he will come out of Mujhara to fight.
This thing will be settled then." "And
his daughter?" I
looked directly at him, tasting the dust of warfare in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 147 my
mouth as we moved toward our battle- "She is Tynstar's light
woman, by all accounts—including her own. For that alone,
I will make her mine." "Revenge."
He did not smile. "I understand that well enough,
Carillon, having tasted it myself—but I think it is more
than that." "Political
expediency," I assured him blandly. "She is a valuable
tool." A scowl
pulled his face into grim lines. "In the clans, it is not
the same," "No,"
I agreed quietly. "In the clans you take women as you
will and care little enough for the politics of the move."
I glanced back at my soldiers. They followed in a tight
unit, bristling with swords and knives and ringmail. "Men
have need of such things as wives and children," I told
him quietly. "Kings have need of more." "More,"
he said in disgust, and his eyes were on Storr. The
wolf loped by Finn's horse, silver head turned up so their
eyes locked: one pair of eerie, yellow eyes; one pair of
amber, bestial eyes. And yet I could not say who was truly
the beast. Or if
either of them were. Our
attack swept down on Bellam's patrol and engulfed the
guardsmen. I halted my horse some distance from the melee
and set about loosing arrow after arrow into se- lected
targets. The Atvian longbow, for all its range was good,
lacked the power of my Cheysuli bow; until my arrows
were gone, I would be well-nigh invincible. Or so 1
thought, until one Atvian arrow, half-spent, struck
the tender flesh of my horse's nose and drove him into a frenzy
of pain. I could not control him. Rather than lose
myself to a pain-crazed horse in place of an Atvian arrow,
I jumped from the horse and set about doing what I could
on foot. My
Homanans fought well, proving their worth. There was no
hesitation on their part. even facing the archers who had
so badly defeated them six years before. But we were
greatly outnumbered. Bellam's men turned fiercely upon my
own, slashing with swords, stabbing with knives, screaming
like utter madmen as they threw themselves 148
Jennifer Roberson into
the fight. So many times we had swarmed upon them like
gnats; at last they swatted back. I
discarded my bow when my arrows were gone, turn- ing
instead to my sword. I waded into the nearest knot of men, slashing
at the enemy. Almost instantly I was en- gaged
by an Atvian wielding a huge broadsword. I met blade
with blade and gasped as the jar ran up through my arms to
my shoulders, lodging in knotted muscles. I disen- gaged,
counterthrust, then sank my own blade deep in his chest. The man
went down at once. I wrenched my sword free and
staggered across the body, ducking another scything sweep
near my head, swung around and cut loose the arm that
swung the blade. The Solindishman went down scream- ing,
spraying blood across matted grass already boggy with gore.
One glance showed me the battle had turned decid- edly in
Solindish favor. The
trick was now to get out. My horse had been left behind.
But most of the enemy was on foot as well, since we
struck first at their mounts, and a foot race is more commonly
won by men with greater reason to run. 1 had reason
enough. I
looked for Finn and found him not far from me, as ever,
shouting something as he closed with a Solindish soldier.
He wore his human form, eschewing the savagery that
accompanies the shapechange in the midst of battle. It was
a matter of balance, he had told me once; a Cheysuli warrior
remains himself even in fir-shape, but should he ever
lose himself in the glory of a fight, he could lose himself
forever. It was possible a warrior, crossing over the
boundaries of balance, might remain a beast forever. I did
not care to think of Finn locked into his wolf- shape.
Not forever. I needed him too much as himself. And
then I saw Storr running between two men. His tail
was straight out as he streaked across the bloodied field.
His ears were pinned back against his head and his teeth
were bared. I knew then he ran to aid Finn, and I knew he
was too late. The
sword came down and bit into the wolfs left shoul- der.
His yelp of pain pierced through the din of battle like a
scythe. Finn heard it at once, or else he heard some- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 149 thing
more within the link. Helplessly 1 watched him turn away
from his enemy to look for Storr. "No!"
I roared, trying to run through the slippery grass. "Finn—look
to yourself." But he
did not. And the Atvian spear drove into his right
leg and buried itself in the hillside. 1 threw
myself over dead and wounded, enemy and Homanan
alike. Finn was sprawled on his back against the ground,
trying to wrench the spear from his thigh. But it had
gone straight through, pinning him down, even as he sought
to break the shaft with his hands. The
Atvian spearman, seeing his advantage, pulled his knife
from its sheath and lunged. 1
brought down my sword from the highest apex of its arc,
driving it through leather and mail and flesh. The body
toppled forward. I caught it before it fell across Finn and dragged
it away, tossing it to one side. And then I cursed
as I saw the damage that had already been done; how he
had laid open the flesh of Finn's face with his knife.
The bloody wound bisected the left side from eye to jaw. I broke
the spear in my hands and rolled Finn onto one side,
grateful he was unconscious. I pulled the shaft free as the
leg twitched and jumped beneath my hands. Blood ran
freely from the wound, pooling in the matted, tram- pled
grass. And then I pulled my liege man from the ground
and carried him from the field. Finn
screamed Storr's name, lunging upward against my
restraining hands. I pressed him down against the pallet,
trying to soothe him with words and wishes alone, but he
was too far gone in fever and pain. I doubted he heard
me, or even knew I was there, The
tiny pavilion was rank with heat and the stench of blood.
The chirurgeons had done what they could, stitch- ing his
face together again with silk thread and painting it with an
herbal paste, but it was angry and swollen and ugly.
The wound in his thigh they had drained and poul- ticed.
but one man had gone so far as to say he thought it must
come off. I had said no instantly, too shocked to 150
Jennifer Rober«on consider
the amputation, but now that some time had passed
I understood the necessity of the suggestion. Did the
leg fill with poison, Finn would die. And I did not
wish to give him over to such pain. 1 knelt
rigidly at his side, too stiff and frightened to move
away. The doorflap hung closed to shut out the gnats
and flies, the air was heavy and stifling. Rowan stood beside
me in the dimness of the tent, saying nothing, but I knew
he felt his own measure of shock and apprehen- sion.
Finn had ever seemed invincible, even to those he hardly
knew. To those of us who knew him best of all— "He
is Cheysuli." Rowan meant to reassure me. I
looked down on the pale, sweating face with its hid- eous
wound. Even stitched closed, the thing was terrible. It
snaked across his face from eye to jaw, puckering the flesh
into a jagged, seeping serpent. Aye, he was Cheysuli. "They
die,' I said in a ragged tone. "Even Cheysuli die." "Less
often then most." He moved forward a little. Like me, he
was splattered with blood. Rowan and his men had gotten
free without losing a single life. I had lost most of my
unit, and now perhaps Finn as well. "My lord—the wolf is
missing." H "I
have dispatched men to search. . . ."I said nothing \ more.
Storr's body had not been found upon the field. *: And I
myself had seen the sword cut into his shoulder. "Perhaps—once
he is found—"
\s, "For
a Cheysuli, you know little enough of your cus- ij, toms."
Abruptly I cursed myself for my curtness. It was v not my
place to chastise Rowan for what he could not help. I
glanced up at his stricken face, realized he risked as much
as I in this endeavor, and tried to apologize. He
shook his head. "No. I know what you say. You have the
right of it- If the wolf is already slain—or dies—you will
lose your liege man." "I
may lose him anyway." It seemed too much to hope ,, he
would live. And if I gave the order to take his leg— "Carillon."
It was Alix. pulling aside the doorflap, and I stared
in blank astonishment. "They sent for me." She came
into the tent, dropping the flap behind her, and I saw the
pallor of her face. "Duncan is not here?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 151 "I
have sent for him." She moved
closer and knelt down at my side, amber eyes
fixed on Finn. Seeing him again through her vision, I nearly
turned away. He wore a death's-head in place of his own. Alix
put out her hand and touched his bare arm. The fir-gold
with its wolf-shape was smeared with blood, dulled by
grime; it seemed a reflection of his death. But she touched
his arm and then clasped his slack hand, as if she could
not let him go. I
watched her face. She knelt at his side and held his hand so
gently. There was a sudden horrified grief in her eyes,
as if she realized she would lose the man who had given
her over to her heritage, and that realization broke down
the wall between them. Ever had they been at one another's
throats, cutting with knives made of words and swords
made of feelings. They were kin and yet more than that,
so much more, and I think she finally knew it. She
tipped back her head. I saw the familiar detached expression
enter her eyes, making them blank and black and
odd. Suddenly Alix was more Cheysuli than I had ever
seen her, and I sensed the power move into her soul. So
easily she summoned it, and then she released a sigh. "Storr
is alive." I gaped
at her. "He
is sorely hurt. Dying." Grief etched lines into her smooth
face. "You must go. Fetch him back at once, and perhaps
we can save them both." "Where?" "Not
far." Her eyes were on Finn again and still she clasped
his hand. "Perhaps a league. Northwest. There is a hill
with a single tree upon it. And a cairn marker." She shut
her eyes a moment, as if she drew upon the memory of the
power. "Carillon—go now ... I can reach Duncan through
Cat." I stood
up at once, hardly aware of the protests of my body. I
did not need to tell her to tend him well. I merely went out
in my bloody, crusted leather-and-mail and or- dered a
horse at once. 152
Jennifer Roberson Rowan
came out of the pavilion as I rode up with Storr clasped
in my arms. I dismounted carefully, loath to give the
wolf over to anyone else, and went in as Rowan pulled aside
the doorHap. It was then I was conscious of the harpsong
and Lachlan's nimble fingers. He sat
on a campstool at Finn's side. His Lady was set against
his chest, resting on one knee, and he played. How he
played. The golden notes, so sweet and pure, poured
forth from the golden strings. His head was bowed and his
eyes were shut. His face was rigid with concentra- tion.
He did not sing, letting the harp do it for him, but I knew
what magic he sought. A
healer, he had called himself. And now he tried to heal. I knelt
down and set Storr at Finn's side as gently as I could.
Carefully I placed one limp brown hand into the stiffened
silver fur. then moved back. The harpsong played on,
dying away, and at last there was silence again. Lachlan
shifted a little, as if he awoke "He is—beyond my aid.
Even Lodhi's, I fear. He is Cheysuli—" He stopped, for
there was little left to say. Alix
was in the shadows. She had left Finn's side as I entered,
making room for Storr, and now she stood in the center
of the tent. Her braids were coiled and pinned against
her head but glittered not, for it seemed there was no
light within the tent. No light at all. "Duncan
comes," she said softly. "In
time?" "I
cannot say." I
crossed my arms and hugged my chest as if I could keep
the pain from showing on my face. "Gods—he is my right
hand! I need him still—" "We
all need him." Her quiet words reproved me for my
selfishness, though I doubt she meant them to. A single
note rang out from the harp as Lachlan shifted again
on his stool. He silenced it at once, very grave of (ace.
"How do you fare. Carillon?" "Well
enough," I said impatiently, and then I realized he
referred to the blood on my mail. "I am unharmed. It was
Finn they struck instead." The wolf lay quietly at his side,
still breathing; so, thank the gods, was Finn. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 153 "My
lord." It was Rowan's tentative voice. "Shall I tell the
princess the harper is come?" For a
moment I could not understand him. And then I knew.
Lachlan had come from Bellam to direct the ex- change.
Electra for Tourmaline. And now I could hardly think. Lachlan's
eyes were on me. "Your sister is well. Caril- lon.
Somewhat weary of being held in Bellam's command, but she
has taken no harm. None at all." I was aware of an odd
note in his voice. "She is well indeed . . . and lovely." I
looked more sharply at him. But I had no time to untangle
the subtleties I heard, or the emotions of the moment.
There were other things more pressing. "Where is
she?" "Not
far from here. Bellam sent her out with a Solindish guard,
and myself. They wait with her. I am to bring the Princess
Electra, and then escort Tony back," He caught himself
at once. "The Princess Tourmaline," I did
not wish to think of Electra, nor even Tourmaline. And yet
I must. Impatiently I nodded at Rowan. 'Tell her Lachlan
is come, and to ready herself. When there is time,
the exchange will be made." ' Rowan
bowed and left at once, perhaps grateful for a task.
There is nothing so helpless as a man who must watch
another die. The
flap was ripped aside. Duncan stood in the open- ing,
backlighted by the sunlight, and suddenly the pavil- ion was
filled with illumination. He was a silhouette against die
brilliance until he came in, and then I saw how harshly set was
his face. "Alix."
She went to him at once. Duncan hardly looked at me,
for his attention was fixed on Finn. "Harper," he said,
"I thank you. But this is Cheysuli-done." Lachlan
took the dismissal with good grace, rising in- stantly
from the stool and moving out of the way. Duncan pushed
the campstool away and knelt down with Alix at one
side. He said nothing at all to me. "I
have never done this." There was fear in Alix's voice. The
heavy gold on Duncan's arms glowed in the shad- ows,
reflecting the light that crept in through the gaps in the
door-flap. "You have the Old Blood, cheysula. You 154
Jennifer Roberson need
fear nothing of this. It is the earth magic we seek. You
need only ask it to come, and it will use you to heal Finn.
And Storr." Briefly he cupped her head in one hand and
pressed it against one shoulder. "I promise you—it will be
well done." She
said nothing more. Duncan released her and set one
hand against the wound in the wolfs side. Of the two, Storr
seemed to have a more fragile hold on life. And if he died
before they healed Finn, the thing was futile indeed. "Lose
yourself," Duncan said. "Go down into the earth until
there is nothing but the currents of life. You will know
it—be not afraid. Tap it, Alix, and let it flow through you
into the wolf. He is lir. He will know what we do for him." I
watched the changes in Alix's face. At first she was hesitant,
following Duncan's lead, and then I saw the first indication
of her own power. She knelt beside the wolf with
her hands clasped lightly in her lap, eyes gone in- ward to
face her soul. For a moment her body wavered and
then it straightened. I saw the concentration and the wonder
as she slipped from this world into another. I
nearly touched her then. I took two steps, intending to catch
her in my arms, but the knowledge prevented me. What
she did was beyond my ken—what she was, as well—but
I knew Duncan. I knew he would never risk her.
Not even to save his brother. A tiny
sound escaped her mouth, and then she was gone.
Her body remained, so still and rigid, but Alix was gone.
Somewhere far beneath the earth she roamed, seek- ing the
healing arts her race claimed as their own, and Duncan
was with her. I had only to look at his face and see the
familiar detachment. It was profoundly moving, somehow,
that a man and woman could link so deeply on a level
other than sexual, and all to save a wolf. Cheysuli
magic goes into the earth, taps the strength of the
ancient gods and lends it to the one who requires the healing.
The sword wound in Storr's shoulder remained, but it
lacked the unhealthy stink and appearance. His breathing
steadied. His eyes cleared. He moved, twitch- ing
once all over, and came into the world again. Alix
sagged. Duncan caught her and clasped her against THE
SONG OF HOMANA 155 his
chest, much as Lachlan clasped his Lady. I saw the fear
and weariness etched in his face and wondered if he had
lied to her, saying it was safe when such magic took a part of
the soul away. Perhaps, for Finn, he would risk Alix. It made
me profoundly angry. And then the anger died, for I
needed them both. I needed them all. "No
more," Duncan told her. "Storr is well enough. But now it
is my task to heal Finn." "Not
alone!" She sat up, pulling out of his arms. "Do you
think I will give you over to that when I have felt it myself?
No, Duncan—call the others. Link with them all. There
is no need for you to do this alone." "There
is," he told her gently. "He is my rujho. And I am not
alone . . . there is Cai." He smiled. "My thanks for your
concern, but it is unwisely spent. Save it for Finn when he
wakens." And
then he slipped away before she could protest, sliding
out of our hands like oil. The shell we knew as Duncan
remained, but he was gone. Whatever made him Duncan
had gone to another place, and this time he was gone
deeper and longer, so deep and so long I thought we had
lost them both. "Alix!"
I knew she meant to follow. I bent to pull her from
the ground. She
turned an angry face to me. "Do not keep me from him,
Carillon! Do you think I could bear to lose him like this?
Even for Finn—" "You
risked yourself for me, once, when I did not wish you
to," I told her harshly. "When I lay chained in Atvian iron,
and you came as a falcon to free me. Do you think I would
have given you permission for such a thing?" I shook
my head. "What Duncan does is for him to do. Did he want
you with him, he would have asked it." She
wrenched her head around to stare again at her husband.
He knelt by Finn's side, there and yet not. And Finn,
so weak upon the pallet, did not move. "I
could not make a choice," she said in a wavering voice.
"I ever thought I would say Duncan before anyone else,
but I could not. I want them both. ..." "I
know. So do I. But it is for the gods to decide." 156
Jennifer Robarson "Has
Lachlan turned you priest?" She smiled a little, bitterly.
"I never knew you to prate of such things." "I
do not prate of them now. Call it tahlmorra, if you will."
I smiled and made the gesture. "What is there for us to
do but wait and see what will happen?" Duncan
said something then. It was garbled, tangled up in the
Old Tongue and his weariness, but it was a sound. He
moved as if to rise, could not, and fell back to knock his
head against the campstool. Lachlan set down his Lady and
knelt at once to give him support, even as Alix wrenched
herself free of me. "You
fool," Finn said weakly. "It is not for a man to do alone." I
stared at him, unsure I had heard him correctly. But it was
Finn, white as death, and I saw tears in his eyes. Duncan
pushed himself upward with Lachlan's help, He sat
half-dazed, legs sprawled, as if he could not come back to
himself. Even as Alix knelt down before him he seemed
not to know her. I saw
Finn push an elbow against the pallet to lever himself
up. And again it was myself who pushed him down.
"Lie you still." "Duncan—"
he said thickly, protesting ineffectively. "Come
back!" Alix shouted. "By the gods, you fool—" And she
struck Duncan hard across the face with the flat of her
hand. It set
up brilliant color in his face, turning his cheek dark
red. But sense was in his eyes again. He looked at Alix,
at me, at Finn, and then he was Duncan again. "Gods,"
he said weakly. "I did not know—" "No,"
Finn agreed, with my hand upon his shoulder in case he
moved again. "You did not, you fool. Did you think I
would wish to trade your life for mine?" He gri- maced
then, and instantly hissed as the expression pulled the
stitches against his swollen flesh. "By the gods—that Atvian—" "—is
slain," I finished. "Did you think 1 would let him finish
what he had begun?" Finn's
hand was in Storr's matted pelt. His eyes were shut in
a gray-white face. I thought he had lost conscious- ness
again. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 157 "Rujfw,"
Duncan said, "there is something you must do." "Later,"
Finn said through the taut line of his mouth. "Now."
Duncan smiled. "You owe thanks to Carillon." I
looked at him in surprise. Finn's eyes opened a slit, dilated
black and glittering with the remnants of his fever. "It
was you who—" "Aye,"
Duncan interrupted, "but it was Carillon who carried
you from the field. Else you would still be there, and
dead." I knew
what he did. Finn has never been one for showing
gratitude, though often enough I knew he felt it. I
myself had trouble saying what I meant; for Finn it was harder
still. I thought of protesting, then let Duncan have his
way. He it was who had had the raising of Finn, not me. Finn
sighed. His eyes closed again. "He should have left
me. He should not have risked himself." "No,"
Duncan agreed, "but he did. And now there are the
words to be said." I
thought Finn was asleep. He did not move, did not indicate
he heard. But he had. And at last he looked at me from
beneath his heavy lids. "Leijhana tu'sai," he muttered. I
blinked. And then I laughed. "In the Old Tongue, I would
not know if you thanked me or cursed me." "He
thanked you," Duncan said gravely. And then, "Leijhana
tu'sai. Carillon." I
realized I was the only one standing. Even Lachlan knelt,
so close to Duncan, with his Lady gleaming on the table.
It was an odd sensation to have such people in such postures,
and to know one day it would be expected. I
looked at Lachlan. "We have an exchange to conduct." He rose
and gathered his harp. But before we left the tent I
glanced back at Finn. He
slept. "Leijhana tu'sai," I said, "for living instead of dying." FOURTEEN I left
the tent, my legs trembling with the aftermath of fatigue
and tension. I stopped just outside, letting the doorfiap
fall shut behind me. For a moment I could only stare
blankly at the few pavilions scattered across the turf in
apparent confusion, lacking all order. I had taken the idea
from the Cheysuli, although here we lacked the trees to hide
ourselves adequately, We had camped on a grassy plain,
leaving the forests behind as we moved closer to Mujhara;
closer to Bellam and my throne. The encamp- ment
was little more than a scattering of men with cookfires here
and there. But it had served us well. I
sucked in a deep breath, as deep as I could make it, filling
my lungs with air. The stink of the army camp faded to
nonexistence as I thought how close I had come to losing
Finn. I knew perfectly well that had my chirurgeons pressed
to take his leg. he would have found another way to die.
A maimed warrior, he had told me once, was of little
use to his clan. In Finn's case, it was worse; he would
view himself as useless to his Mujhar as well, and that
would pervert his tahlmorra and his very reason for living. Lachlan
slipped through the entrance. I heard the hiss of
fabric as he moved, scraping one hand across the woven material.
Few of us had tents to claim as shelter, I, being Mujhar,
had the largest, but it was not so much. This one served
as a temporary infirmary; the chirurgeons had kept I 158 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 159 all
others free of it when I had brought Finn. He would be nursed
in private. Lachlan's
arms were empty of harp for once. "Finn will live.
You need fear no more." "Have
you consulted Lodhi?" He made
no indication my comment bothered him. "There
is no need for that. I asked His help before, but there
was nothing in Finn I could touch. He was too far from
this world, too lost in his pain and Storr's absence. But
when Duncan and Alix worked their magic—" He broke
off, smiling a little. "There is much I cannot under- stand.
And until I know more of the Cheysuli, I cannot hope to
make songs of them." "Most
men cannot understand the Cheysuli," I told him.
"As for songs—I doubt they would wish it. There are legends
enough about them." I stared at the tiny field pavilion
farthest from where we stood. It was guarded by six
soldiers, "How many men are with my sister?" "Bellam
sent a guard of fifty with her." His face was grave.
"My lord—you do not intend to go yourself—" "She
is my sister." I set off toward the saffron-colored tent as
Lachlan fell in beside me. "I owe Tourmaline what honor
there is, and of late there is little. I will send no man in
my place." "Surely
you will take some of your army with you." I
smiled, wondering if he sought the information for simple
curiosity's sake. "No." "Carillon—" "If
it is a trap, the teeth will close on air." I signaled to the
soldiers guarding Electra's tent. They stepped away at once,
affording me privacy, though they remained within earshot.
"You would know, perhaps, what Bellam intends for
me." Lachlan
smiled as I paused before the tent. "He did not divulge
his plans to me, unfortunately. He welcomed me as a
harper, not a confidant I cannot say he sends men to take
you, but I think it very likely." His eyes went past me to
study the scattered encampment "You would do well to
take a substantial escort." "No
doubt," I said blandly. I
turned and pulled aside the door-flap, but did not go in 160
Jennifer Roberson at
once. I could not. The sunlight was brilliant as it slashed into
the interior, illuminating the woman who sat within. She wore
a dark brown gown laced with copper silk at throat
and cuffs. A supple leather belt, clay-bleached to a soft
yellow, bound her slender waist, fastened with a copper
buckle. The gown was from Alix, fashioned by her own
hands, given freely to replace the soiled gray velvet Electra
had worn the day Finn caught her. The new one fit
well enough, for they were of a like size, though noth- ing
like in coloring. Electra
waited quietly, seated on a three-legged camp- stool
with the folds of her dark skirts foaming around her feet
like waves upon a shore. She sat erect, shoulders put back,
so that the slender, elegant line of her neck met the jaw to
emphasize the purity of her bones. She had braided her
hair into a single loose-woven rope that hung over one shoulder
to spill into her lap, coiled like a serpent. The smooth,
pale brow cried out for a circlet of beaten gold, or—perhaps
better—silver, to highlight the long-lidded, magnificent
eyes. I knew
Rowan had been here to tell her. She waited, hands
clasped beneath the rope of shining hair. Silently she sat
upon the stool as the sunlight passed through the weave
of the saffron-colored tent to paint her with a pas- tel,
ocherous glow. She wore the twisted gold at her throat,
and it shone. By the
gods, so did she. And I wanted so much to lose myself
in it. In her. Gods, but what a woman can do to a man— Even
the enemy. Forty
years, this woman claimed. And I denied it, as ever. I put
out my hand to raise her from the stool. Her fingers
were still, making no promises, though I had had that of
her, as well. "You
have been in battle." Her voice was cool as ever, with
its soft, Solindish cadence. 1 had
not put off the blood-crusted leather-and-mail. My hair,
dried now from the sweat of my exertions, hung stiffly
against my shoulders. No doubt I smelled of it as well,
but I wasted no time on the niceties of such things THE
SONG OF HOMANA 161 while I
had a war to fight. "Come, lady—your father waits." "Did
you win your battle?" She allowed me to lead her from
the tent, making no move to remove her hand from my
grasp. I shook
my head. Rowan stood outside with four horses. I saw
no good in gaming with her, denying my loss to gain a
satisfaction that would not last. I had lost, but Bellam
still lacked his pretender-prince. Electra
paused as she saw the empty saddles. Four horses
only, and no accompaniment. "Where are my women?" "I
sent them back long ago." I smiled at her. "Only you were
brought here. But then you were compromised the moment
Finn took you captive. What should it matter, Electra—you
are an Ihlini's light woman.*' Color
came into her face. I had not expected to see it, from
her. She was a young woman suddenly, lacking the : wisdom
of experience, and yet I saw the glint of knowl- edge in
her eyes. I wondered, uneasily, ifTynstar's arts had
given her youth in place of age. "Does it grate within your
soul?" she asked. "Does it make you wish to put your stamp
upon me, to erase Tynstar's?" She smiled, a mere curving
of the perfect mouth. "You fool. You could not begin
to take his place." "You
will have the opportunity to know." I boosted her into
the saddle without further comment, and felt the rigid
unyielding in her body. I had cut her, somehow: but then
she had cut me often enough. I nodded at Rowan. "Send
for Zared, at once." When
Zared came he bowed respectfully. His gray-red hair
was still cropped closely against his head, as was common
in soldiery. I had not taken up the custom be- cause
it had been easy enough, in Caledon, to braid it and bind it
with the scarlet yarn of a mercenary. It had been what I
was. "See
to it the camp is dispersed," I told him. "I want no men
here to receive Bellam's welcome, for you may be quite
certain his daughter will tell him where we have been."
I did not look at her, having no need; I could sense 162
Jennifer Roberson her
rigid attention. "When I am done with this exchange, I will
find the army." "Aye,
my lord Mujhar." He bowed, all solemn servi- tude,
and stepped away to follow orders. Lachlan
mounted next to me, and Rowan next to Electra. She was
hemmed in on both sides, closely kept. It would not do
to lose her now, before I claimed my sister. Electra
looked at us all. "No army to escort you?" "Need
I one?" I smiled. I glanced to Lachlan and saw his
gesture. Westward, toward Mujhara, and Tourmaline, my
sister. The sun
beat down upon our heads as we waited on the hilltop.
We silhouetted ourselves against the horizon, a thing I
had not done in the long months of bitter war, but now I
did it willingly. I wanted Tourmaline to see us before
the exchange was made, so she would know it was us in
truth, and not some trick of Bellam's. The
plains stretched below us. No more spring; it was nearly
midsummer. The sun had baked the green from the land,
turning it yellow and ocher and amber, and the dust rose
from the hooves of more than fifty horses to hang in the air
like smoke. Through the haze I could see the men, in
Sotindish colors, glittering with ringmail and swords. A troop
of men knotted about a single woman like a fist around
a hilt. I could
not see Tourmaline well. But from time to time I saw
the dappled gray horse and the slender, upright figure,
wearing no armor but a gown instead, an indigo- colored
gown and no traveling mantle to keep the dust off her
clothing; Even her head was bared, and her tawny- dark
hair hung down freely to tangle across the horse's gray
rump. I heard
Lachlan's quiet, indrawn breath. I heard my own as
well, but it lacked the note I heard in his. I glanced
at him a moment, seeing how avidly he watched the
troop approach; how intent were his eyes upon the woman.
Not my sister, in that instant, but a woman. I knew
then. beyond any doubt at all, that Lachlan plot- ted no
treachery, no betrayal. I was certain of it, in that instant.
To do so would endanger Tourmaline, and that he 163 THE
SONG OF HOMANA would
never countenance. I had only to look at his face as he
looked for hers, and at last I had my answer. If for
nothing else, he would be loyal to me out of loyalty
to my sister. And what a weapon he gave me, did I find
the need to use it. The
SoUndish troop stopped at the foot of the hill. The sun
glittered off their trappings; off their ringmail; off their intention.
Fifty men bent on taking Bellam's enemy. And that
enemy with only a token escort at his side. ; It was warm on the hilltop. The air was
quite still; the '^
silence was broken only by the jingle and clash of horse ^
trappings and the buzzing hum of an occasional insect. || The
dust was dry in my mouth and nose; I tasted the flat, y"
bitter salt of summer-swept plains. Come fall, turf would H
spring up beneath a gentler sun. Come winter, snow I-
would blanket the world. Come spring, I should be King. ^ If not before. ^ I looked through the clustered troop to the
treasure ^ they
guarded so closely. Tourmaline, a princess of Homana. ^ The
woman Bellam had threatened to wed; the woman he ^;
could not because I had taken his daughter. A princess for f. a
princess. ?a She sat quite still upon her horse, her
hands holding the ^
reins. But she was not entirely free. A soldier flanked her :s
directly on either side; a lead-rope tied her horse to a man ^ who
rode before her. They meant not to lose her so easily, t- did
I give them cause to fight. ^ Lachlan's breath was audible in his
throat. It rasped, sliding
through the constriction slowly, so that Rowan ''"•
glanced at him. There was curiosity in Rowan's eyes; .
knowledge in Electra's. She would know. She would know what he
felt; a man in love with a woman, looking at her with
desire. "Well?"
I said at last. "Are we to confront one another in
silence all day, or is there a thing I must do?" Lachlan
wrenched his attention back to me. "I am to escort
Electra down, and bring Torry back with me." ;, "Do it" • He rubbed at the flesh beneath the silver
circlet on his ^ brow.
Nothing more?" |f "Am I to think you seek to warn me of
some treachery?" 164
Jennifer Roberson I
smiled. "Do what you have said must be done. I want my
sister back." His jaw
tightened. Briefly he glanced at Electra. She sat very
still on her horse, like Torry, hardly moving her hands
upon the reins. But I saw her fingers tense and the subtle
shift other weight. She meant to run, with Tourma- line
still held. I
reached out and caugh't one of her wrists, clamping down
tightly. "No," I said calmly. "Do you forget 1 have a bow?" Her
eyes went to the Cheysuli bow at once. And my quiver,
freshly filled. "You might slay some," she con- ceded
coolly, "but I doubt you could slay them all before they
took you." "No,"
I agreed, "but have I spoken of slaying men?" She
understood at once. I saw the color move into her face
swiftly, setting flags of anger into her cheeks. The somnolent,
ice-gray eyes were blackened with frustration, but
only for a moment. She smiled. "Slay me, then, and you
purchase your fate from Tynstar." "I
do not doubt I have done so already," I told her calmly.
"I think my sister is worth dying for. But are you?" "So
long as you do the dying." She did not look at me. She
looked instead at the troop of men her father had sent to
fetch her. 1
laughed and released her wrist. "Go, then, Electra. Tell
your father—and your sorcerer—whatever you wish to say.
But remember that I will have you as my wife." Loathing
showed on her face. "You will have nothing, pretender-prince.
Tynstar will see to that." "My
lord." Rowan sounded uneasy. "They are fifty to our
three." "So
they are." I nodded to Lachlan. "Take her down, and
bring my sister back." Lachlan
put out his hand to grasp Electra's rein. But she did
not let him. She pulled the horse away and set him to
walking down the hill. Lachlan fell in close beside her
almost at once, and I watched as they rode toward the troop.
I unstrapped the bow so the captain could see it, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 165 though
I did not intend to use it. I did not think I would need
it. Electra
was swallowed almost at once by the Solindish soldiers
and I was left without a target. Unless one counted the
captain and his men. But Electra had the right of it; I could
not slay them all. Even with Rowan at my side. He
shifted in his saddle. "My lord—" "Be
patient," I chided gently. Lachlan
waited at the edge of the hard-eyed throng. The sun
on his dyed hair treated it poorly, turning it dull and
lifeless. Only the glint of silver on his brow lent him authenticity,
and that only won through his harp. I won- dered
again what made him the man he was, and how it was to
be a priest. The
troop parted. Tourmaline came forward on her dappled
gray horse. Like Electra, she did not hasten, but I saw
the tension in her body. Doubtless she feared the trade
would not be finished. Well,
it was not finished yet. Lachlan
put out his hand to her. Briefly she held it tightly
with her own, as if thanking him for his care; I watched
in bemusement. It was all well and good for a harper
to love a princess—that happened with great regu- larity,
to judge by the content of their lays—but I was not certain
Tourmaline's apparent regard for him pleased me one
whit. He was a harper, and she was meant for a prince. "They
come," Rowan said softly, more to himself than to me. They
came. Side by side, no longer clasping hands, their
shoulders rigid against the Solindish guard. Dust rose up
from the ground and enyeloped them in a veil; Tourmaline's
eyes were squinted against it as she came yet closer
to me. And then she was laughing, calling out my name,
and kicked her horse into a run. I did
not dismount, for all it would have been an easier greeting
on the ground. She set her horse into mine, but gently,
and our knees knocked as she reached out to hug my
neck. It was awkward on horseback, but we got it done.
And then, as she opened her mouth to speak again, I waved
her into silence. 166
Jennifer Roberson "My
lord!" It was Rowan as Lachlan rode up. "They come!" And so
they did- Almost all fifty of them, charging up the
hill, to swallow us within their ringmailed fist. I
smiled grimly, unsurprised. I saw the frustrated, im- potent
anger on Rowan's young face as he put his hand to his
sword; he did not draw it because he saw no reason to. We were
too soundly caught. Lachlan
said something in his Ellasian tongue. A curse, I
thought, not recognizing it, or perhaps a plea to his All-Father;
whatever it was, it sounded like he meant to chew up
their bones, did they bother to come close enough. Tourmaline,
white-faced, shot me a glance that said she understood
the brevity of our greeting. What fear I saw in her
face was not for herself, but for me. Her brother, who had
been sought for six long years, was home at last. And caught. The
Solindish captain wore a mail coif that hid all of his head
but his face. A wide, hard, battle-scan-ed face, with brown
eyes that had undoubtedly seen everything in war, and yet
now expressed a bafflement born of disbelief. His Homanan
was twisted by his Solindish accent, but I un- derstood
him well enough. "Surely a boy would know better." My
horse stomped beneath me, jarring my spine against the
saddle. I did not answer. "Carillon
of Homana?" the captain asked, as if he could not
believe he had caught the proper quarry. "The
Mujhar," I agreed calmly. "Do you mean to take us to
the usurper on his stolen throne?" Tourmaline
drew in a sudden breath. Lachlan moved his
horse closer to my sister's, as if to guard her. It was for me to
do, not him, but I was occupied at the moment. "Your
sword." the captain said. "There is no hope of escape
for you." "No?"
I smiled. "My sword is my own to keep." The
first shadow passed over my face, moving on quickly to blot
out the captain's face- Then another. Yet a third, and the
ground was suddenly blotched with moving dark- ness,
as if a plague of shadows had come to settle across us THE
SONG OF HOMANA 167 all.
All men, save me, looked up, and saw the circling birds. There
were dozens of them. Hawks and eagles and falcons,
owls and ravens and more. With wings outstretched and
talons folded, they danced upon the air. Up, then down,
then around and around bent upon some goal. Rowan
began to laugh. "My lord," he said at last, "for- give me
for doubting you." They
stooped. They screamed. They slashed by the enemy
and slapped wings against staring eyes, until the Solindish
soldiers cried out in fear and pain. No man was slain;
no man was even wounded, but their skill and pride and
dignity was completely shredded. There are more ways of
overcoming the enemy than merely by slaying him.
With the Cheysuli, half the defeat comes from know- ing
what they are. Half
the birds broke away. They dipped to the ground with a
rustle of outspread wings; the soughing of feathers folded
away. They were birds no more, but men instead, as the
shapechange swallowed them all. I heard
the outcries of utter panic from the Solindish troop.
One or two retched and vomited against the earth, too
frightened to hold it in. Some dealt with horses threat- ening
to bolt. Others sat perfectly still in their saddles, staring,
with no hands upon their weapons. I
smiled. With Rowan, my sister and Lachlan at my back, I
broke passage through the enemy to the freedom outside
the shattered fist. And when we were free again, guarded
against attack by more than half a hundred war- riors,
I nodded. "Put them to death," I said. "All but five. They
may escort the lady to her father." "My
lord?" It was Rowan, questioning the need for sparing
even five Solindishmen to fight us another day. "I
want Bellam to know," I said. "Let him choke upon what I
have done." "Do
you leave him his daughter?" Lachlan asked. I
looked past the silent troop to the five men who guarded
Electra so closely at the bottom of the hill. I saw the
tension in their bodies. Hands rested on their swords. Electra,
too distant for me to make out her expression, sat 168
Jennifer Roberson equally
still. No doubt she thought I would take her back, No
doubt she knew I wanted to. "I
leave him his daughter," I said at last. "Let her spend her
time in Homana-Mujhar wondering when I will come." I
looked at the Cheysuli warriors surrounding the cap- tured
Solindish. Horses trembled, so did men. I thought it a
fitting end And
then I saw Duncan. He stood to one side with Cai upon
his shoulder. The great hawk sat quietly, a mass of gold
and brown next to the blackness of Duncan's hair. The
clan-leader seemed to support him effortlessly, though I could
imagine the weight of the bird. In that instant I thought
back to the time, six years before, when I had been
imprisoned by the Cheysuli; when Finn had held and
taunted me. Duncan it was who had ruled, as the Cheysuli
are ruled, by numbers instead of a single man. But
there was no doubting who held the power in the clan.
There was no doubting it now. Cai
lifted and returned to the air, stirring the fine veil of dust
with his great outspread wings, and soared into the heavens
along with the other lir. The shadows continued to
blotch the land and the fear continued to live. Duncan
was unsmiling. "Shall I begin with the captain?" I
released a breath and nodded. Then I looked at Tour- maline.
"It is time we found the camp." Her
eyes, blue as my own, were wide and staring as she looked
upon the Cheysuli. I recalled she had seen none before,
though knew of them as I had for so many years. To her,
no doubt, they were barbaric. To her, no doubt, they
were worse than beasts. She
said nothing, knowing better than to speak freely before
the enemy, but I did not doubt she would when we were
free. "Come."
I said gently, and turned her horse away. FIFTEEN The
wind came up at sunset as we rode into the newly settled
encampment. It blew dust in our faces and tangled Tourmaline's
hair, until she caught it in one hand and made it
tame, winding it through her fingers. Lachlan muttered
something in his Ellasian tongue—it had to do with
Lodhi, as usual—and Rowan blinked against the grit. As for
me, I relished it. The wind would blow away the taste
of blood and loss. For I had led my men into death, and I
would not forget. "A
storm," Tony said. "Rain, do you think?" The
cookfires, which pocked the open landscape, whipped and
strained against the wind. I smelled the aroma of roasting
meat and it set my mouth to watering. I could not recall
when last I had eaten—surely it was this morning? "No
rain," I said finally "Only wind, and the smell of death." Tourmaline
looked at me sharply. I saw a question forming
in her face, but she asked nothing. She glanced instead
at Lachlan, seeking some assurance, then turned her
attention to her horse as I led them to my pavilion when I
had asked directions of a passing soldier. I
jumped from my horse by the door-flap and turned to Terry's
mount- She slid out of the saddle and into my arms,
and I felt the weariness in her body. Like me, she was in
need of rest, sustenance and sleep. I thought to set her
down and take her inside, to get her properly settled, I 169 I 170
Jennifer Rotwson but she
wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged with
all her strength. There were tears, warm against my flesh,
and I knew she cried for us both. "Forgive
me," she whispered into my sweat-dried hair. "I
prayed all these years that the gods would let you live, even as
Bellam sought you, yet when you come I give you thoughtless
welcome. I thought you grown harsh and cruel when
you ordered them slain, but I—of all—should know better.
Was not our father a soldier?" "Torry—" She
lifted her head and looked me in the face, for while I held
her she was nearly as tall as I. "Lachlan told me what
odds you face, and how well you face them; it is not my
place to reprove you for your methods. Harsh times require
harsh measures, and the gods know war is not for gentle
men." "You
have not reproved me. As for gentle, no. There is little
room in me for that." I set her on her feet and reached
out to tousle her hair. It was an old game be- tween
us, and I saw she recalled it well. Ever the older sister
telling the youngest child what to do. Except the boy had
grown up at last. "In
my heart," she said softly, "I reproved. Ifis my fault for
having expectations. I thought, when you came, it would
be the old Carillon, the one I used to tease. But I find it
is the new one, and a different man who faces me." There
were strangers among us, though I knew their names,
and we could not say precisely what we wished. But for
the moment it was enough to see her again and know
her safe, as she had not been safe for years- So I said something
of what I felt. "I am sorry. I should have come home
sooner. Somehow, I should have come—" She put
her hand across my mouth. "No. Say nothing. You are
come home now." She smiled the brilliant smile of our
mother and the lines of tension were washed from her
face. I had forgotten the beauty of my sister, and I saw why
Lachlan was smitten. The
wind cracked the folds of the pavilion beside us. Lachlan's
horse stepped aside uneasily; he checked it with a
tightened rein. I looked up at Rowan and squinted against THE
SONG OF HOMANA 171 the
dust. "See you she has food and wine. It will be your task to
make certain she is well." "My
lord," he said, "your pavilion?" "Hers,
now." I smiled. "I have learned these past years what it
is to make my bed upon the ground." Lachlan,
laughing, demurred at once. "Are you forget- ting
harpers are given their own sort of honor? Pavilions are
part of it. Does it not ruffle your Mujhar's pride and ,-„
dignity, you may share mine with me." "It
ruffles nothing," I retorted. "And will not, so long as ^ you
refrain from singing—or praying—in your sleep." I -
looked at Torry again. "This is an army encampment, rude -.. and
rough. There is little refinement here. I must ask you ;.' to
forgive what you hear." ; She laughed aloud with the pleasure other
retort. "Well ^
enough, I shall forgive your men. But never you." * The wind blew a lock of her unbound hair
against my ,-.
chest. It caught on the links of my ringmail, snagging, and \'!
sought to free it without tearing the strands. I felt the ^ clean
silk against my callused, blood-stained hands, and {"'.
knew again what manner of man her brother had become. It was
no wonder she had reproved me, even in her ^
heart. I
pulled aside the doorflap and gestured her within- Ґ
"Rowan will bring food and wine, and anything else you ^ might
require. Sleep, if you will. There will be time for Stelking
later." , I saw the questions in her eyes and her
instant silencing ^ of
them. She nodded and ducked inside, and I saw the ^ glow
of a lighted candle. She would not be left in darkness. H, I
glanced up at Lachlan, who watched her disappear as * the
flap dropped down behind her. Inwardly I smiled, ^knowing
the edge of the weapon; outwardly I was casual. ;b"'"No
doubt she would welcome company." ^'J His
face colored, then blanched. He had not realized H'how
easily I saw his feelings. His hands touched his silver ||,Circlet
as if to gather strength. "No doubt. But yours, I 11|'think,
not mine." ^ I let
it go, knowing I might use it later to bind him to |a;Bae.
Through Tourmaline, at least, I could know the har- L'per's
intentions. "Come, then. We must tell Finn what 17Z
Jennifer Roberson has
happened. It was his plan, not mine, and he should know.' Rowan
started. "His?" I
nodded. "We made it in Caledon one night, or some- thing
like it, when we had nothing better to do." I smiled with
the memory. "It was a summer night, like this one, but
lacking the wind, and warmer. The evening before a battle.
We spoke of plots and plans and strategies, and how it
would be a fitting trick to set loose in Bellam's midst."
My smile faded. "But that night we did not know if we
would one day come home again, or if there would be so
many Cheysuli." Again
the pavilion fabric cracked. Lachlan stepped down from
his horse, hair tamed by the circlet. "But there are Cheysuli,
my lord . . . and you have come home again." I
looked at him and saw again the dull brown hair. I thought
of him in love with my sister. "Will you harp for me
tonight?" I asked. "Give me The Song of Homana." It was
the harp I saw first as I entered the infirmary tent;
Lachlan's Lady, with her brilliant green eye. She stared
at us both as the doorflap fell behind us, and I thought,
oddly, the harp was like a lir. That Lachlan served
her I did not wonder, that she served Lachlan, I knew. I
had felt the magic before when they wove it between
them, "Ah,"
said Finn, "he has not forgotten me. The student recalls
the master." I
grinned, relieved past measure to hear his voice so full of
life. Yet even as I looked at him I could not help but wince,
at least inwardly; the stitches held his face to- gether,
but the scar would last forever. It would be that men—and
women—saw before anything else. Lachlan
slipped past me to gather his harp into his arms.
He had spent much of the day without his Lady; I wondered
if it hurt. As for
Finn, he did not smile. But, knowing him, I saw the
hint of pleasure in his eyes and, I thought, relief. Had he
thought I would not come back? "Have
they all left you alone?" I hooked the stool over with a
foot. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 173 ' ' : v Finn's
laugh was a breath of sound. He was weak still, I could
see it. But I thought he would survive. The magic had
given him that much, even had it not made him fully well.
"Alix has spent all day with me. Only now have I managed
to send her away." He shifted slightly on the pallet,
as if the leg yet pained him. "I told her I needed time
alone, and I do. There is no need to coddle me." "Alix
would hardly coddle you." I looked more closely at his
face and saw the sallow tinge. It was better than the ashy hue
of death, but he lacked the proper color. There was no
fever, that much I could tell, but he was obviously weary.
"Is there aught I might bring you?" "A
Mujhar, serving me?" This time there was a smile, .though
it was very faint. "No, I am well, Alix has done more
than enough. More than I ever expected." "Perhaps
it is her way of compensation," I suggested without
a smile. "Perhaps,"
he agreed in his ironic manner. "She knows what
she lacks. 1 have impressed it upon her on several occasions." Lachlan,
leaning against the table, struck a note on his harp.
"I could put it to song. How you wooed and lost a maiden;
how the brother was the victor." Finn
cast him a scowl, though it lacked its usual depth. "Harper,
you would do well to think of your own women, and
leave mine to me." Lachlan's
smile froze, then grew distracted, and I knew he
thought of Torry. His fingertips brushed the glowing golden
strings and I heard the breath of sound. It con- jured
up the grace and elegance in a woman, and I thought at once
of Electra. No doubt he thought of my sister; Finn—no
doubt Finn remembered Alix. Alix before she knew
Duncan. "The
exchange was accomplished," I said quietly. "My sister
is safe, and Electra returns to her father." "I
thought you might keep her." I
scowled at the ironic tone. "No. I have set my mind to winning
the throne before I win the woman. Did it come to a
choice, you know which one I would take." Finn's
brows lifted a bit. "There have been times, of late, I
have not been so sure." He shifted a little, restless, 174
Jennifer Roberson and I
saw the twinge cross his face. Storr, lying next to him,
settled his body closer. One brown arm with its weight
of gold cradled the wolf as if Finn feared to release him. "Will
you be well?" I asked it more sharply than I intended.
"Has the earth magic not healed you fully?" He
gestured briefly with a limp hand. "It does not always
restore a body completely, it merely aids the heal- ing. It
is dependent on the injury." For a moment tenta- tive
fingers touched the bandage binding the thigh. "I am well
enough—for a man who should have died." I took
a deep breath and felt the slow revolution of the shadows
in the tent. I was so tired . , . "The plan we made
was ideal. Duncan brought all the winged lir. The Solindish
stood no chance." "No,"
he agreed. "It is why I suggested it." Lachlan
laughed softly. "Does Carillon do nothing with- out
your suggestion?" For a
moment Finn's expression was grim, for a face that
was mostly ruined by swelling and seeping stitches. "There
are times he does too much." "As
when I decide whom to wed." I smiled at Lachlan's expression
of surprise. "The lady who goes to her father will
become the Queen of Homana." His
eyebrows rose beneath the circlet. "Bellam might not be
willing." "Bellam
will be dead when I wed his daughter." I rolled my head
to and fro, popping the knots in my neck. My back
was tense as wefl, but there was no help for that. I would
have to work it out with proper sleep and exercise; the
former I would not see, no doubt, but the latter was a certainty. "I
had heard she was offered to High King Rhodri's heir."
Lachlan's fingers brought a singing cadence from the
strings. I
shrugged. "Perhaps Bellam offered, but I have heard nothing
of Rhodri's answer. You, being Ellasian and his subject,
might know better," Lachlan's
mouth twisted thoughtfully. "I doubt he would stand
in your way. What I know of Cuinn I have learned mostly
first-hand, from being hosted in the castle. The THE
SONG OF HOMANA 175 High
Prince is an idle sort. though friendly enough, with no mind
to marriage so soon." He shrugged. "Rhodri has strength
of his own; I doubt he will demand his heir's marriage
as yet. But then who am I to know the minds of tangs?'
He grinned at me. "There is only you, my lord, and
what do I know of you?" "You
know I have a sister." His
face went very still. "Aye. I do." Briefly he glanced at
Finn. "But if we speak of it more, you will set your liege
man to laughing. Finn
smiled. "Has a princess caught your eye? But what else?—you
are a harper." The
golden notes poured forth, and yet Lachlan did not smile.
"So I am, with thanks to Lodhi's power. But there are
times I could wish myself more ..." So a
princess might look his way? No doubt. But though harpers
hold high honor in the courts of kings, they do not have
enough to wed a woman ofTorry's rank. I
leaned forward a moment and scrubbed at my gritty, burning
eyes. And then I heard the scream. Finn
tensed to rise and then fell back; no doubt he feared
it was Alix. But at once I "knew it was not. The . sound
belonged to my sister. I do
not recall how I got from Finn's tent to my own, nor do
I recall Lachlan at my side holding his gleaming harp.
He was simply there, clasping his Lady, and the curses
poured from his mouth. I hardly heard them. In- stead I
heard the echo ofTorry's scream and the pounding of my
blood. Men
stood around my pavilion. Someone had pulled the Awrflap
aside and tied it. I saw shadows within, and silhouettes;
I tore the throng apart and thrust myself in- side,
not caring whom I hurt. Tourmaline
stood in one comer, clutching a loose green |,robe
of my own around her body. A single candle filled Idle
tent with muted, smoky light; it painted her face rigid r and
pale and glowed off the gold in her hair. I She saw me and put up a hand at once, as if
to stay me. | As if
to tell me she had suffered no harm. It passed |through
my mind then that my sister was a stronger 176
Jennifer Roberson woman
than I had supposed, but I had no more time for that.
It was Rowan I looked at, and the body he bent over. "Dead?"
I demanded. Rowan
shook his head as he reached down to pull a knife
from the man's slack hand. "No, my lord. I struck him
down with the hilt of my sword, knowing you would have
questions for him." I moved
forward then, reaching to grasp the leather-and- mail of
the man's hauberk. The links bit into my hands as I jerked
him over and up, so I could see him clearly. I nearly
released him then, for the light fell on Zared's face. He was
half-conscious. His eyes blinked and rolled in his
head, which lolled as I held him up. "Well?" I asked of Rowan.
"You were set to guard her." "Against
Zared?" His tone was incredulous. "Better to guard
against me." I felt
the bum of anger in my belly. "Does even that need
doing, I will do iti Answer the question 1 asked!" The color
fell out of his face. I heard Tourmaline's sound
of protest, but my attention was taken up with Rowan.
For a moment there was a Hare of answering anger
in his yellow Cheysuli eyes, and then he nodded. He did
not seem ashamed, merely understanding, and accepting.
It was well; I did not want a man who put his tail
between his legs. "I
heard her cry out," he said. "I came in at once and saw a
man standing over the cot, in the darkness. He held a
knife." Rowan lifted a hand and I saw it. "And so I struck him
down. But it was not until he fell that I saw it was Zared." "Tourmaline?"
I asked, more gently than I had of Rowan. "I
had put the candle out, so I could sleep," she told me quietly.
"I heard nothing; he was very quiet. And then suddenly
there was a presence, and a shape, and I screamed.
But I think, before that last moment, he knew it was not
you." Zared
roused in my hands and I tightened my grip. The ring-mail
was harsh against my fingers but I did not care. I dragged
him up, thrust him out of the pavilion and saw him
tumble through the throng. He was left alone to fall; THE
SONG OF HOMANA 177 they
closed him within a circle of glittering, ringmailed leather
but did not touch. They waited for me to act. Zared
was fully conscious. He shifted as if to rise, then „ fell
back to kneel upon the ground as the throng took a ?
single step forward. He knew the mettle of the men. He -! knew
me. He
touched fingers to the back of his neck where Rowan had
struck him. Briefly he looked at Torry, standing in the open
doorflap, and then he looked at me. "I did not mean . to
harm the lady," he told me calmly. "I admit freely: it ^ was
you I wanted." ^ "For that, my thanks," I said
grimly. "If I thought it was \ my
sister you meant to slay, your entrails would be r
burning." 1\
"Get it done," he returned instantly. "Give me over to ^,the
gods." ^ I looked at him, kneeling there. At the
compact, power- ^ fill
veteran of my uncle's Solindish wars. My fathers man, ' once,
and now he sought to slay his son. "After an expla- nation,"
I agreed. He
turned his head and spat. "That for your explana- •I
tion." He sucked in a breath as the gathered men mut- W-
tered among themselves. "I owe you nothing. I give you t
"nothing. There will be no explanation." I took
a step forward, angry enough to strike him as he %
knelt, but Lachlan's hand was on my arm. "No," he said, I
"let me—" 'r He said nothing more. He did not need to.
His fingers had
gone into the strings of his Lady, plucking them, and the
sound silenced us all. The
pavilion cracked behind me- I heard the breath of (he
wind as it whipped at nearby fires. Torry said a word, a
single sound, and then not another one was made. ^ The harp music took us all. I felt it more
than heard it as it
dug within my soul, and there it stayed. So did I. The ^ wind
blew dust into my eyes, but I not blink. I felt the I*
beating of grit against my face, but did not move to wipe it "
away. I stood quite still as the others did, and listened to Lachlan's
soft promise. A
"You misjudge, Zared." he said. "But how you misjudge 178
Jennifer Roberaon my
Lady. She can conjure visions from a blind man . . . words
from a dumb man. And put madness in its place. ..." Zared
cried out, cringing, and clapped his hands to his ears.
The song went on, weaving us all in its spell. His fingers
dug rigidly into his flesh, as if he could block the sound.
But it sang on, burrowing into his mind even as it blanked
ours out. "Lachlan,"
I said, but no sound came out of my mouth. Zared's
hands fell away from his head. He knelt and stared,
transfixed as any child upon an endless wonder: jaw
sagging, drool falling, eyes bulging open in a terrible joy- The
harp sang on, a descant to the wind. So subtle, seductive
and sly. Lachlan himself, with his dyed hair blowing
and his blue eyes fixed, smiled with incredible power.
I saw his face transfigured by the presence of his god, he
was no more the harper but an instrument of Lodhi,
perhaps the harp herself, and a locus for the magic. Pluck
him and she sounded, sharp and sweet. Pluck her and he
quivered, resonating in the wind. I
shivered. It ran over me like a grue, from scalp to toes,
and I shivered again. I felt the hair stand up from my flesh
and the coldness in my soul. "Lachlan," I begged, "no—" The
harpsong reached out and wrapped Zared in a shroud
And there he sat, soundless, as it dug into his mind
and stripped it bare, to make his memories visible. A
pavilion. The interior. Ocher and amber and gray. One
candle glowed in the dimness. It glinted off the ringmail
hauberk and tarnished sword hilt. The man stood in
silence with his ruddy head bowed. He dared not look upon
the lady. She
moved into the light. She wore a brown gown and a yellow
belt. She glowed at throat and wrists from the copper-dyed
silk But it was the hair that set her apart, that
and her unearthly beauty. She put
up a hand. She did not touch him. He did not look at
her. But as she moved her fingers they took on a dim
glow. Lilac, I thought. No—purple. The deep purple r ill.
. . ~ c- r r or
Ihlmi magic. She
drew a rune in the air. It hissed and glowed, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 179 clinging
to the shadows, spitting sparks and tails of flame, Fearfully
Zared raised his head. His
eyes fastened upon it. For a moment he tried to look
away, to look at her, but I could see he had not the power.
He could stare only at the rune. The delicate tracery
of purest purple glowed aginst the air, and as Electra
bid him he put up his hand. "Touch
it," she said. "Take it. Hold it. It will give you the
courage you need." Zared
touched a trembling fingertip to the rune. In- stantly
it spilled down across his flesh, consuming his hand in
livid flame, until he cried out and shook his arm as if to free
it. But by then it was done. I saw the rune, so lively and
avid, run up his arm to his face, his nose, and then it slid
into his nostrils- He
cried out, but it was a noiseless sound. His body was beset
by tremors. His eyes bulged out and blood ran from his
nose, two thin trails of blackened blood. And then, as he
reached for his knife, the trembling was gone and Electra
touched his hand. b
"It is done," she said calmly. "You have watched me so Mcmg,
desiring me so, that I could not help but give you your
wish. I will be yours, but only after this thing is done.
Will you serve me in this?" Zared
merely nodded, eyes transfixed on her face. And Electra
gave him his service. "Slay
him," she said. "Slay the pretender-prince." The
harp music died. Lachlan's Lady fell silent. I heard Ae wind
strike up the song and the echo in my soul. So easily
she had done it. Zared
sat slumped against the earth. His head sagged upon
his chest as if he could not bear to meet my eyes. Perhaps
he could not. He had meant to slay his lord. I felt
old. Nothing worked properly- I thought to cross to the
man and speak to him quietly, but the muscles did not
answer my intentions. And then I heard the harp again,
and the change in the song, and saw the change in Lachlan's
eyes. "Lachlani"
I cried, but the thing was already done. He
conjured Electra before us. The perfect, fine-boned face
with its fragile planes and flawless flesh. The winged 180
Jennifer Roberson brows
and ice-gray eyes, and the mouth that made men weak.
Lachlan gave us all the beauty, and then he took it from
her. He stripped
away the flesh. He peeled it from the bone until
it fell away in crumpled piles of ash. I saw the gaping orbits
of vanished eyes, the ivory ramparts of grinning teeth.
The hinge of the jaws and the arch of her cheeks, bared
for us all to see. And the skull, so smooth and pearly,
stared upon us all. No man
moved. No man could. Lachlan had bound us all. The
music stopped, and with it Zared's heart. I
wavered, caught myself, and blinked against the dust. I put a
hand to my face to wipe it free of grit, and then I stopped,
for I saw the tears on Lachlan's face. His
hands were quite still upon the strings. The green stone
in the smooth dark wood was dim and opaque. And his
eyes looked past me to Torry. "Could
I undo it, I would," he said in toneless despair. "Lodhi
has made me a healer, and now I have taken a life. But for
you, lady, for what he nearly did to you . . . there seemed
no other way." Torry's
hand crept up to crush a fold of the green woolen
robe against her throat. Her face was white. But 1 saw the
comprehension in her eyes. "Lachlan."
My voice was oddly cramped. I swallowed. clearing
my throat, then tried again to speak. "Lachlan, no man
will reprove you for what you have done. Perhaps the method
was—unexpected, but the reasons are clear enough." "I
have no dispute with that," he said. "It is only that I thought
myself above such petty vengeance." He sighed and
stroked two fingers along his Lady, touching the green stone
gently. "Such power as Lodhi bestows can be used for
harm as well as good. And now you have seen them both." I cast
an assessive glance around at the staring throng. There
was still a thing to be said. "Is there yet a man who would
slay me? Another man willing to serve the woman's power?"
I gestured toward Zared's body on the ground. "1 THE
SONG OF HOMANA 181 'charge
you to consider it carefully when you think to strike
me down." I
thought there was need for nothing more, though something
within me longed to cry out at them all, to claim
myself inviolate. It was not true. Kings and princes „ are
subject to assassination more often than death from old ^ age.
And yet I thought it unlikely more would strike now, rafter
what had just occurred. |f 1
looked at the body. It resembled that of a child within ^ the
womb, for I had seen a stillbirth once; the arms were !
wrapped around the double-up knees, fingers clawed. The feet
were rigid in their boots. Zared's head was twisted on his
neck and his eyes were open. Staring. I thought I might
get myself the reputation of a man surrounding ,
himself with shapechangers and Ellasian sorcerers, and I fought
it just as well. Let any man who thought to slay |llis
king think twice upon the subject. ^
"Go," I said, more quietly. "There are yet battles to be I'fought,
and winejugs to be emptied." | I saw
the smiles. I heard the low-voiced comments. 'What
they had seen would not be forgotten, used instead | to
strengthen existing stories. They would drink them- :
selves to sleep discussing the subject of death, but at least .they
would sleep. I thought it unlikely I would. g, I
touched Lachlan on the shoulder. "It was best." P But
he did not look at me. He looked only at my sister iwhile she
stared at Zared's corpse. ,
"Does it please you," asked Finn, "to know how much ;the
woman desires your death?" I spun
around. He was pale and sweating, white around I the
mouth, and his lips were pressed tightly closed. I saw |
immense tension in the line of his shoulders. The stitches I-stood
out like a brand upon his face. He stood with such frigidity
I dared not touch him, even to help, for fear he I-might
fall down. |
"It does not please me," I answered simply. "But it |does
not surprise me, either. Did you really think it ||would?"
I shook my head. "Still ... I had not known she ^neld
such power." f-
"She is Tynstar's meijha," Finn said clearly. "A whore, l.to
keep from dirtying the Old Tongue with her name. Do 182 Jennifer
Roberson you
think she will let you live? Be not so blind. Carillon— you
have now seen what she can do. She will fill your cup with
bitter poison when you think to drink it sweet." "Why?"
Torry asked sharply. "What is it you say to my brother?" I
lifted a hand to wave him into silence, then let it drop back to
my side. Finn would never let silence rule his tongue
when there was something he wished to say. "Has
he not told you? He means to wed the woman." The
robe enveloped her in a cloud of bright green wool as she
came from the tent to me. Her hair spilled down past
her waist to ripple at her knees, and she raised a doubled
fist. "You will do no such thing! Electra? Carillon— have
sense! You have seen what she means to do—Electra desires
your death!" "So
does Bellam and Tynstar and every other Solindish- man in
Homana. Do you think I am blind?" I reached out and
caught her wrist. "I mean to wed her when this war is done,
because to do so will settle peace between two lands that
have warred too long. Such things are often done, as you
well know. But now, Tourmaline, now—perhaps we can
make it last." "Alliance?"
she asked. "Do you think Solinde will agree to any
such thing? With Bellam dead—" "—Solinde
will be without a king," I finished. "She will
have me instead, and no more Ihlini minions. Think you
what Shaine meant to do when he betrothed Lindir to
Ellic! He wanted a lasting peace that would end these foolish
wars. Now it is within my grasp to bring this peace about,
and I have every intention of accomplishing it. I will
wed Electra, just as you, one day, will wed a foreign prince." Her arm
went slack in my hand. Color drained from her face.
"Carillon—wait you—" "We
will serve our House, Tourmaline, as all our ances- tors
have done," I said clearly. "Shall I name them for you?
Shaine himself wed Ellinda of Erinn, before he took Homanan
Lorsilla. And before that—" "I
know\" she cried. "By the gods. Carillon. I am older than
you! But what gives you the right to say whom I will have in
marriage!" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 183 "The
right of a brother," I said grimly, disliking to hurt her so.
"The right of the last surviving male of our House. But
most of all ... the right of the Mujhar." Her arm
was still slack in my hand. And then it tight- ened
and she twisted it free of my grasp. "Surely you will let me
have some choice—" "Could
I do it, I would," I said gently. "But it is the Mujhar
of Homana the envoys will approach, not his spin- ster
sister." I paused, knowing how much I hurt her, and knowing
whom she wanted, even as he heard me. "Did you
think yourself free of such responsibility?" "No,"
she said finally. "No - . . not entirely. But it seems
somewhat precipitate to discuss whom I will wed "
when you still lack the Lion Throne." :, "That is a matter of time." I
rubbed at my aching brow •:. and
shifted my attention to Finn. "If I give you an order, . wi\\
you obey it?" ^ One black brow rose slightly. "That is
the manner of my k
service . . . usually." ,Ђ "Then go to the Keep as soon as you
are able." He IK
opened his mouth to protest, but this time 1 won. "I am y
sending Torry, so she will be safe and free of such things ^' as
she has encountered tonight." I-did not say she would 4 also
be separated from Lachlan, whom I thought might '•'r
offer too much succor for his sake as well as hers. "You I ^'want
healed," I went on. "Alix will no doubt wish to I''
return to Donal, so she can give Torry proper escort. ^itemain
until you are fully recovered. And there, my liege ^man,
is the order." „,' He was not pleased with it, but he did not
protest. I ^•had
taken that freedom from him. And then, before I ^ could
put out a hand to aid him as I intended, he turned ~
."and limped away. S3 ;/ The
wind rippled Torry's hair as we watched him go. I ^
.heard surprise and awe in her voice, and recalled she i^fenew
little of the Cheysuli. Only the legends and lays. ^'That,"
she said, "is strength. And such pride as I have l^iever
seen." I
smiled. That." I said merely, "is Finn." SIXTEEN It was
bright as glass as I sat outside my pavilion, and the sunlight
beat off my head. I sat on a three-legged camp- stool
with my legs spread, Cheysuli sword resting across my
thighs. I squinted against the brilliant flashes of the mirrored
blade and carefully checked its edges. From elsewhere,
close by, drifted the curl of Lachlan's music. Come,
lady, and sit down beside me, settle
your skirts in the hollowed green hills and
hear of my song for 1
am a harper and one
who would give of himself to you. Rowan
stood at my right, waiting for my comment. He had
spent hours honing and cleaning the blade. At first I had not
thought to set him to the task, for in Caledon I had
learned to tend my weapons as I tended my life, but this
was not Caledon. This was Homana, and I must take on the
behaviors of a king. Such things included in that were
having men to tend my weapons, mail and horse. Still,
it had been only this morning that I had trusted my sword
to another. The
ruby, the Mujhar's Eye, glowed brilliantly in the pommel.
The gold prongs holding it in place curved snuggly around
it, like lion's claws; apropos, I thought, since it I 184 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 185 was the
royal crest. The rampant beast depicted in the hilt gleamed
with a thorough cleaning, and I thought overall it would
do. I touched fingertips to the runes, feeling the subtle
ridges beneath my flesh, and nodded. "Well done, Rowan.
You should have been an arms-master." "I
prefer being a captain," he said, "so long as it is you I serve," I
smiled and used a soft cloth to rub the oil of my fingers
from the glory of the steel. "I am not a god, Rowan.
I am as human as you." "I
know that." Some of his awe had faded, that was obvious.
"But given the choice, I would continue to serve (he
Mujhar. Human or not," I glanced up and saw his smile. A thin
veil of dust hung in the air to layer the men who caused
it. I heard the sound of arms-practice, wrestling, argument
and laughter. But I also heard the harp, and Lachlan's
eloquent voice. Come,
lady, and hear of my harp; I wiU
sing for you, play for you, wait
for you, pray for you to say
you love me, too,. . . as much
as I love you. I
lifted my swordbelt from the ground and set the tip of the
blade against the lip of the sheath. Slowly I slid it ithome,
liking the violent song. Steel against leather, boiled and
wrapped; the hissing of blade against sheath. Better, I thought,
than the chopping of blade hacking flesh or the . grate
of steel against bone. "Hallooo
the camp!" called a distant voice. "A message from
Bellam!" The
dust cloud rolled across the encampment. Four ..men
rode in: three were guards, the fourth a Homanan I ^had
seen only once before, when I had set him to his task. ' The
guards brought him up, taking away his horse as he ;
jumped from the mount and dropped to one knee in a quick,
impatient gesture of homage. His eyes sparkled -.with
excitement as I motioned him up. "My lord, I have t:word
from Mujhara." 186
Jennifer Roberson "Say
on." "It
is Bellam, my lord. He desires a proper battle, two armies
in the field, with no more time and blood spent in pointless
skirmishes." He grinned; he knew what I would say. I
smiled. "Pointless, are they? So pointless now he begs me hold
back my men, because we have undermined his grip
upon Homana. So pointless he wishes to settle the thing
at last." I felt the leap of anticipation within my chest.
At last. At last. "Is there more?" He was
winded, trying to catch his breath. I had taken up the
practice of posting men in relays along the major roads,
ostensibly itemerants or crofters or traders; any- thing
but soldiers. Some had even been sent to Mujhara to leam
what they could firsthand, and to expand on the insight
Lachlan had given us as to Bellam's mind. "My
lord," the man said, "it seems Bellam is angry and impatient.
He is determined to bring you down. He chal- lenges
you, my lord, to a battle near Mujhara. A final battle,
he claims, to end the thing at last." "Does
he?" I grinned at Rowan, "No doubt there were assorted
insults to spice these words of his." The
messenger laughed. "But of course, my lord! What else
does a beaten man do? He blusters and shouts and threatens,
because he knows his strength is failing." Color stood
high in his face. "My lord Carillon, he claims you fight
such skirmishes because you are incapable of com- manding
an entire army within a proper battle. That you rely on
the Cheysuli to ensorcel his patrols, having no skill yourself.
My lord—do we fight?" His
eagerness was manifest. I saw others gathering near; not so
close as to intrude, but close enough to hear my answer.
I did not mind. No doubt all my men felt some of the
impatience that nipped at Bellam's heels. "We
will fight," I agreed, rising from my stool. The cheer
went up at once. "Seek you food and rest, and whatever
wine you prefer. Tonight we will feast to Bellam's defeat,
and tomorrow we shall plan." He
bowed himself away and went off to do my bidding. Others
hastened away as well to spread the word, I knew THE
SONG OF HOMANA 187 the
army grapevine would do what I could not, which was speak
to every man- There were too many now. Rowan
sighed. "My lord—it is well. Even I would relish a
battle." "Though
you may die in it?" "There
is that chance each time I lead a raid," he answered.
"What difference to me whether I die with twenty
men or two hundred? Or even twenty thousand?" The
hilt of my sword was warm against my palm and the royal
ruby glowed. "What difference, indeed?" I stared across
the encampment with its knots of clustered men. "Is
a Mujhar's strength measured by the number of men whose
blood is spilled—or merely that it spills?" Then I frowned
and shook the musing away. "Find me Duncan. Last I
saw, he was with Finn, now that his brother is back. There
are things we must discuss." Rowan
nodded and went off at once. I buckled on my swordbelt
and turned to go inside my pavilion, intending to
study my maps, but I paused instead and lingered. Come,
lady, and taste of my wine, eat of
my fruit and
hear of my heart, for I
long for you, cry" for you, ache
for you, hate for you to say
you will not come. I
grimaced and scrubbed fingers through my beard to scratch
my tight-set jaw. It was not Tony who was saying she
would not come, but her brother commanding it. And in the
eight weeks since 1 had sent her to the Keep, Lachlan
had kept himself to his thoughts and his Lady, forgoing
the confidences we once had shared. "A
fool," I muttered. "A fool to look so high". . . and surely
a harper knows it." Perhaps
he had, once. He had spent his time with kings.
But a man cannot always choose where he will love, no more
than a princess may choose what man she will wed. The
harpsong died down into silence. I stood outside 188
Jmntfur Robwon my
pavilion and heard the hissing of the wind across the
sandy, beaten ground. And then I cursed and went inside. "Carillon." It was
Finn at the doorflap, but when I called to him to enter,
he merely pulled the flap aside. He stood mostly in shadow
with the darkness of fall night behind him. I sat
up, awake at once—for I had hardly slept in the knowledge
I would face Bellam at last—and lighted my single
candle. I looked at Finn and frowned. Of a sudden he was
alien to me, eerie in his intensity. "Bring
your sword and come." I
glanced at the sword where it lay cradled in its sheath. It
waited for me now as much as it waited for the morning; the
morning. And, knowing Finn did nothing without sound
reason, I put on my boots and stood up, fully clothed
as was common in army camps. "Where?" I pulled the
sword from its sheath. "This
way." He said nothing more, merely waited for me to
follow. And so I went with him, following Storr, to the
hollow of a hill. We left the encampment behind, a dim,
smoky glow across the crest of the hill, and I waited for
Finn to explain. He said
nothing at first. I saw him look down at the ground,
searching for some mark or other indication, and then I
saw it even as he did. Five
smooth stones, set in a careful circle. He smiled and
knelt, touching each stone with a fingertip as if he counted,
or made himself known to all five. He said some- thing
under his breath, some unknown sentence; the Old Tongue,
and more obscure than usual. This was not the Finn I
knew. Kneeling,
he glanced up. Up and up, until he tipped back
his head. It was the sky he stared at, the black night sky
with its carpet of shining stars, and the wind blew his hair
from his face. I saw again the livid scar as it snaked across
cheek and jaw, but I also saw something more. I saw a
man gone out of himself to some place far beyond. "Ja'hai,"he
said. "Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." The
wolf walked once around the circle. I saw the THE
SONG OF HOMANA 189 •mber
glint of his eyes. Finn glanced at him briefly with the
unfocused detachment of fir-speech, and I wondered what
was said. The
night was cool. The wind blew grit against my face, catching
in my beard. I put one hand to my mouth, intending
to wipe my lips clean, but Finn made a gesture ( had
never seen and I stopped moving altogether, I looked
up, as he did, and saw the garland of stars- Five of
them. In a circle. Like a torque around a wom- an's
neck. A moment before they had been five among many,
lost in the brilliance of thousands, and now they stood
apart. Finn
touched each stone again with a gentle fingertip. Then he
placed one palm -flat against the earth as if he gave—or
sought—a blessing, and touched the other hand to his
heart. 'Trust
me." I realized this time he spoke to me. It took
me a moment to answer. The very stillness made me
hesitate. "When have I not trusted you?" "Trust
me." I saw the blackness of his eyes, swollen in die
darkness. I
swallowed down my foreboding. "Freely. My life is yours." He did
not smile. "Your life has ever been mine. For now,
the gods have set me a farther task ..." For a moment
he closed his eyes. In the moonlight his face was all
hollows and planes, leached free of its humanity. He was a
shadow-wraith before me, hunched against the ground.
"You know what we face tomorrow." His eyes were on
my face. "You know the odds are great. You know f also,
of course, that should we fail—and Bellam keeps '
Homana—it is the end of the Cheysuli race." 'The
Homanans—" "I
do not speak of Homanans." Finn's tone was very ;
distant. "We speak now of the Cheysuli, and the gods who "
made this place. There is no time for Homanans." "/
am Homanan—" "You
are a part of our prophecy." For a moment he smiled
the old, ironic smile. "Doubtless you would prefer •- it
otherwise, given a choice—no more than 1, Carillon— ; but
there is none. If you die tomorrow; if you die within a 190 week in
Bellam's battles, Homana and the Cheysuli die with
you." I felt
the slow churning in my belly. Finn—you set a great
weight upon my shoulders. Do you wish to bow me down?" "You
are Mujhar," he said softly. "That is the nature of the
task." I
shifted uneasily. "What is it you would have me do? Strike
a bargain with the gods? Only tell me the way." There
was no answering smile. "No bargain," he said. "They
do not bargain with men. They offer; men take, or men
refuse. Men all too often refuse." He set one hand against
the ground and thrust himself to his feet. The earring
winked in the moonlight. "What I tell you this night
is not what men prefer to hear, particularly kings. But 1
tell you because of what we have shared together . , .
and because it will make a difference." I took
a deep, slow breath. Finn was—not Finn. And yet I
knew no other name. "Say on, then." "That
sword." He indicated it briefly. "The sword you hold is
Cheysuli-made, by Hale, myjehan. For the Mujhar it was
said he made it, and yet in the Keep we knew differently."
His face was very solemn. "Not for Shaine, though
Shaine was the one who bore it. Not for you, to whom
Shaine gave it on your acclamation. For a Mujhar, it is
true . . . but a Cheysuli Mujhar, not Homanan." "I
have heard something of the sort before," I said grimly.
"It seems these words—or similar ones—have been often
in Duncan's mouth." "You
fight to save Homana," Finn said. "We fight to save
Homana as well, and the Cheysuli way of life. There is the
prophecy. Carillon. I know—" he lifted a hand as I sought
to speak— "I know, it is not something to which you pay
mind. But I do; so do we all who have linked with the
lir." His eyes were on Storr, standing so still and silent
in the night. "It is the truth. Carillon. One day a man of
all blood shall unite, in peace, four warring realms and two
magic races." He smiled. "Your bane, it appears, judging
by your expression." "What
are you leading to?" I was grown impatient with THE
SONG OF HOMANA 191 his
manner. "What has the prophecy to do with this sword?" "That
sword was made for another. Hale knew it when he
fashioned the blade from the star-stone. And the prom- ise was
put in there." His fingers indicated the runes running
down the blade. "A Cheysuli sword, once made, waits
for the hand it was made for, That hand is not yours, and yet
you will carry the sword into battle." I could
not suppress the hostility in my tone. "Cheysuli sufferance?"
I demanded. "Does it come to this again?" "Not
sufferance," he said. "You serve it well, and it has kept
you alive, but the time draws near when it will live in another
man's hands." "My
son's," I said firmly. "What I have will be my son's.
That is the nature of inheritance." "Perhaps
so," he agreed, "do the gods intend it." "Finn—" "Lay
down the sword, Carillon." I faced
him squarely in the darkness. "Do you ask me to give it
up?" I weighted my words with care. "Do you mean to
take it from me?" "That
is not for me to do. When the sword is given over to the
man for whom it was made, it will be given freely." For a
moment he said nothing, as if listening to his words, and
then he smiled. Briefly he touched my arm with a gesture
of comradeship I had seen only rarely before. "Lay
down the sword. Carillon. This night it belongs to the
gods." I bent.
I set the sword upon the ground, and then I rose again.
It lay gleaming in the moonlight: gold and silver and
crimson. "Your
knife," Finn said. And so
he disarmed me. I stood naked and alone, for all I had a
warrior and wolf before me, and waited for the answers.
I thought there might be none; Finn only rarely divulged
what was in his mind, and this night I thought it unlikely
I would get anything from him. I waited. He held
the knife in his hand, the hand which had fashioned
the weapon. A Cheysuli long-knife with its wolfs- head
hilt; no Homanan weapon, this. And then I under- stood. 192
Jennifer Roberson This
night he was all Cheysuli, more so than ever be- fore.
He put off his borrowed Homanan manners like a soldier
slipping his cloak. No more the Finn I knew but another,
quieter soul. He was full of his gods and magic, and did
I not acknowledge what he was I would doubtless regret
it at once. As it was, I had not seen him so often in such a
way as to lose my awe of him. Suddenly
I stood alone on the plains of Homana with a shapechanger
waiting before me, and I knew myself afraid. He
caught my left wrist in one hand. Before I could speak
he bared the underside to the gods and cut deeply into
the flesh. I
hissed between my teeth and tried to pull back the arm. He
held me tightly, clamping down on the arm so that my
hand twitched and shook with the shock of the cutting. I had
forgotten his strength, his bestial determination that
puts all my size to shame. He held me as easily as a father
holds a child, ignoring my muttered protest. He forced
my arm down and held it still, and then he loos- ened
his fingers to let the blood well free and fast. It ran down
my wrist to pool in my palm, then dropped off the
rigid fingers. Finn held the arm over the patch of smooth
earth with its circle of five smooth stones. "Kneel."
A pressure on the captive wrist led me down- ward,
and I knelt as he had ordered. Finn
released my wrist. It ached dully and I felt the blood
still coursing freely. I lifted my right hand to clamp the cut
closed, but the look on Finn's face kept me from it.
There was more he wanted of me. He took
up my sword from the ground and stood before me.
"We must make this yours, for a time," he said gently.
"We will borrow it from the gods. For tomorrow, for
Homana . . . you must have a little magic." He pointed at the
bloodied soil. 'The blood of the man, the flesh of the
earth. United in one purpose—" He thrust the sword downward
until the blade bit into the earth, sliding in as if he
sheathed it, until the hilt stood level with my face as I knelt.
The clean, shining hilt with its ruby eye set so firmly
in the pommel. "Put your hand upon it." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 193 Instinctively
I knew which hand. My left, with its bloody glove. I
touched the hilt. I touched the rampant lion. I touched the red
eye with the red of my blood, and closed my hand v upon
it. The
blood flowed down the hilt to the crosspiece and then
down upon the blade. The runes filled up, red-black in the
silver moonlight, until they spilled over. I saw the scarlet
ribbon run down and down to touch the earth where
it merged with the blood-dampened soil, and the ruby
began to glow. It
filled my eyes with crimson fire, blinding me to the world.
No more Finn, no more me . . . only incarnadine fire. "ja'hai,"
Finn whispered unevenly, "ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar
..." Five
stars. Five stones. One sword. And one battle to be won. ", The stars moved. They broke free of their
settings and •.moved
against the sky, growing brighter, trailing tails of fire
behind them. They shot across the sky, arcing, like arrows
loosed from bows, heading toward the earth. Shoot- ing
stars I had seen, but this was different. This was—" "Gods,"
I whispered raggedly. "Must a man ever see to believe?" f I wavered on my knees. It was Finn who
pulled me up - and
made me stand, though I feared I would fall down and shame
myself. One hand closed over the cut and shut off , the
bleeding. He smiled a moment, and then the eyes were
gone blank and detached, so that I knew he sought the
earth magic. When he
took his hand away my wrist was healed, bearing
no scar save the shackle wound from Atvian iron, I •
flexed my hand, wiggling my fingers, and saw the familiar \ twist
to Finn's smile. "I told you to trust me." "Trusting
you may give me nightmares." Uneasily I *;'
glanced at the sky. "Did you see the stars?" '^; "Stars?" He did not smile.
"Rocks," he said. "Only ^-
rocks." ^ He
scooped them up and showed me. Rocks they were, 194
Jennifer Roberson in his
hand, I put out my own and held them, wondering what
magic had been forged. I
looked at Finn. He seemed weary, used up, and something
was in his eyes. I could not decipher the ex- pression.
"You will sleep." He frowned in abstraction. "The
gods will see to that." "And
you?" I asked sharply. "What
the gods give me is my own affair." His eyes were
back on the sky. I
thought there was more he wished to say But he shut his
mouth on it, offering nothing, and it was not my place to ask.
So I put my free hand on the upstanding hilt and closed
my fingers around the bloodied gold But I knew, as I
pulled it from the earth, I would not ask Rowan to clean
it. "Rocks,"
Finn murmured, and turned away with Storr, I
opened my hand and looked at the rocks. Five smooth stones.
Nothing more. But I
did not drop them to the ground. I kept them, instead. It was
Rowan who held the tall ash staff upright in the dawn.
The mist clung to it; droplets ran down the staff to wet the
fog-dampened ground, as my blood had run down the
sword. The banner hung limply from the top of the staff;
a drapery of crimson cloth that did not move in the stillness.
Within its silken folds slept the rampant black lion of
Homana, mouth agape and claws extended, waiting for 'ts
prey. The tip
of the staff bit into the ground as Rowan pushed it. He
twisted, worked the standard into the damp, spongy ground
until the ash was planted solidly. And then he took his
hands away, waiting, and saw it would remain. A cheer
went up. A Homanan cheer, the Cheysuli said nothing
They waited on foot at my back, separated from the
Homanans, and their standard was the lir who stood at their
sides or rested on their shoulders. I
tasted the flat, dull tang of apprehension tinged with fear in
my mouth. I had never rid myself of the taste, no matter
how many times I had fought. I sat on my horse with my
sword in its sheath, ringmail shrouding my body, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 195 and
knew I was afraid. But it was the fear that would drive me on
in an attempt to overcome it, in doing so I would also, I
prayed, overcome the enemy. I
turned my back on that enemy. Bellam's troops lay in wait
for us on the plains, the dawning sunlight glittering off
weapons and mail. They were too far to be distinct, were
merely a huge gathering of men prepared to fight. Thousands
upon thousands. I
turned my back so 1 could look at my army. It spread across
the hill like a flood of legs and arms and faces. Unlike
Bellam's hordes, we did not all boast ringmail and boiled
leather Many wore what they could of armor, that being
leather bracers, stiff leather greaves and a leather tunic A
breastplate, here" and there; perhaps a toughened hauberk
But many wore only wool, having no better, yet willing
to fight. My army lacked the grandeur of Bellam's silken-tunicked
legions, but we did not lack for heart and determination. I
pulled my sword from its sheath. Slowly I raised it, then
closed my callused hand around the blade, near the tip. I
thrust the weapon upright in the air so that the hilt was uppermost,
and the ruby caught fire from the rising sun. "Bare
your teeth!" I shouted. "Unsheathe your claws! And let
the Lion roar!" SEVENTEEN The
sun, I knew, was setting. The field was a mass of crimson,
orange and yellow. But I could not be certain how
much of the crimson was blood or setting sun. The
ground was boggy beneath my knees, the dry grass matted,
but I did not get up at once. I remained kneeling, leaning
against my planted sword, as I stared into the Mujhar's
Eye. The great ruby, perhaps, was responsible for the
color Perhaps it painted the plains so red. But I
knew better. The field was red and brown and black
with blood, and the dull colors of the dead. Already carrion
birds wheeled and settled in their eternal dance, crying
their victory even as men cried their defeat It was all
merely sound, another sound, to fill my ringing head. The
strength was gone from my body. I trembled with a weakness
born of fatigue that filled my bones, turning my limbs
to water. There was nothing left in me save the vague
realization the thing was done, and I was still alive. A step
whispered behind me I spun at once, lifting the sword,
and set the point at the man. He
stood just out of range, and yet close enough had I the strength
to try for a lunge. I did not. And there was no need,
since Finn was not the enemy. I let
the tip of the sword drop away to rest against the ground.
I wet my bloodied lips and wished for a drink of wine,
Better yet: water, to cool my painful throat. My I 196 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 197 voice
was a husky shadow of my usual tone; shouting had leached
it of sound. "It
is done," Finn said gently. "I
know it." I swallowed and steadied my voice. "I know it." "Then
why do you remain on your knees like a supplicant to
Lachlan's All-Father creature?" "Perhaps
I am one . . ." 1 sucked in a belly-deep breath and got
unsteadily to my feet. The exertion nearly put me down
again, and I wavered. Every bone in my body ached and my
muscles were shredded like rags. I shoved a mailed
forearm across my face, scrubbing away the sweat and
blood. And then I acknowledged what I had not dared say
aloud before, or even-within my mind. "Bellam is— defeated.
Homana is mine." "Aye,
my lord Mujhar." The tone, as ever, was ironic and
irreverent. I
sighed and cast him as much of a scowl as I could muster.
"My thanks for your protection, Finn.' I recalled how he
had shadowed me in the midst of the day-long battle;
how he had let no enemy separate me from the others.
In all the tangle of fighting, I had never once been left
alone. He
shrugged. "The blood-oath does bind me . . ." Then he
grinned openly and made a fluid gesture that said he understood.
Too often we said nothing to one another because
there was no need. And
then he put out a hand and gripped my arm, and I accepted
the accolade in silence only because I had not die
words to break it. "Did
you think we would see it?" I asked at last. "Oh,
aye. The prophecy—" I cut
him off with a wave of one aching arm, "Enough. Enough
of the thing. I grow weary of your prating of this and
that." I sighed and caught my breath. "Still, there is Mujhara
to be freed. Our liberation is not yet finished." "Near
enough," Finn said quietly. "I have come to take you to
Bellam." I
looked at him sharply. "You have him?" "Duncan—has
him. Come and see." We
walked through the battlefield slowly. All around 198
Jennifer Robercon me lay
the pall of death; the stench of fear and futility. Men had
been hacked and torn to pieces, struck down by swords
and spears alike. Arrows stood up from their flesh. Birds
screamed and shrieked as we passed, taking wing to circle
and return as we passed by their bounty. And the men, enemy
and companion alike, lay sprawled in the obscene
intercourse of death upon the matted, bloody grass. I
stopped. I looked at the sword still clutched in my hand-
The Cheysuli sword. Hale-made, with its weight of burning
ruby. The Mujhar's Eye. Or was it merely my eye,
grown bloody from too much war? Finn
put his hand on my shoulder. When I could, I sheathed
the sword and went on. Duncan
and Rowan, along with a few of my captains, stood
atop a small hill upon which stood the broken shaft
of Bellam's standard, trampled in the dust. White sun
rising on an indigo field. But Bellam's sun had set. He was
quite dead. But of such a means I could not name,
so horrible was his state. He was no longer pre- cisely
a man. Tynstar.
I knew it at once. What I did not know was the reason
for the death. And probably never would. It—Bellam
was no longer recognizably male—was curled tightly
as if it were a child as yet unborn. The clothes and mail
had been burned and melted off. Ash served as a cradle
for the thing. Ringmail, still smoking from its ensorcelled
heat, lay clumped in heaps of cooling metal. The
flesh was drawn up tightly like brittle, untanned hide. Chin on
knees; arms hugging legs; nose and ears melted off.
Bellam grinned at us all from his lipless mouth, but his eyes
were empty sockets. And on
the blackened skull rested a circlet of purest gold. When I
could speak again without phlegm and bile scraping
at my throat, I said two words: "Bury it." "My
lord," Rowan ventured, "what do you do now?" "Now?"
I looked at him and tried to smile. "Now I will go into
Mujhara to claim my throne at last." THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 199 "Alone?"
He was shocked. "Now?" "Now,"
I said, "but not alone. With me go the Cheysuli." We met
token resistance in the city. Solindish soldiers with
their Atvian allies still fought to protect their stolen palace,
but word spread quickly of Bellam's death and the grisly
manner of it. It wondered at Tynstar's decision; surely
the Solindish would hate and fear him for what he had
done. Had he not broken the traditional bond be- tween
Bellam and the Ihlini? Or would the sorcery prove stronger
even than fear, and drive the Solindish to follow him
still? The
resistance at Homana-Mujhar broke quickly enough. I left
behind the bronze-and-timber gates, dispatching Cheysuli
and lir into the interior of the myriad baileys and wards
to capture the turrets and towers along the walls, the
rose-colored walls of Homana-Mujhar. I dismounted by the
marble steps at the archivolted entrance and went up one
step at a time, sword bare in my hand. By the gods,
this place was mine . . . By the
gods, indeed. I thought of the stars again. Finn
and Duncan were a few steps behind me and with them
came their lir. And then, suddenly, I was alone. Before
me stood the hammered silver doors of the Great Hall
itself. I heard fighting behind me but hardly noticed; before
me lay my tahlvwrra. I
smiled. Tahlmorra. Aye. I thought it was. And so I threw
open the doors and went in. The
memories crashed around me like falling walls. Brick
by brick by brick. I recalled it all— —Shaine,
standing on the marble dais, thundering his displeasure
. , . Alix there as well, beckoning Cai within the
hall, and the great hawk's passage extinguishing all the candles.
. . . Shaine again, my uncle, defying the Cheysuli within
the walls they built so long ago, destroying the magic
that kept the ihlini out and alhwing Homana's defeat.
. . My hand tightened on my sword. By the gods, I did
recall that defeat! I went
onward toward the dais. I ignored the Solindish coats-of-arms
bannering the walls and the indigo draperies with
Bellam's crest. I walked beside the unlighted firepit 200
JfinlfT Roberwon as it
stretched the length of the hall with its lofty hammer- beamed
ceiling of honey-dark wood and its carven animal shapes.
No, not animal shapes. Lir-shapes. The Cheysuli had
gone from carving the lir into castles to painting them onto
pavilions. The truth had been here for years, even when we
called them liars. I
stopped before the dais. The marble, so different from the
cold gray stone of the hall floor, was light-toned, a warm
rose-pink with veins of gold within it. A proper pedestal,
I thought, for the throne that rested on it. The
Lion. It hunched upon its curling paws and claws, its
snarling face the headpiece upon the back of the throne. Dark,
ancient wood, gleaming with beeswax and gilt within the
scrollwork. Gold wire banded the legs. The seat was cushioned
in crimson silk with its rampant black lion walk- ing in
its folds. That much Bellam had not changed. He had
left the lion alone. My
lion; my Lion. Or was
it? I
turned, and he stood where I expected. "Yours?"
I asked. "Or mine?" Duncan
did not attempt to dissemble or pretend to misunderstand.
He merely sheathed his bloodied knife, folded
his arms, and smiled. "It is yours, my lord. For now. I heard
the shouts of fighting behind him. Duncan stood j'ust
inside the open doorway, framed by the silver leaves. His
black hair hung around his shoulders, bloody and sweaty
like mine, and he bore bruises on his face. But even
for all the soiling of his leathers and the smell of death
upon him, he outshone the hall he stood in. The
breath rasped in my throat. To come so far and know
myself so insignificant— "The throne," I said hoarsely, "is
meant for a Cheysuli Mujhar. You have said." "One
day," he agreed. "But that day will come when you and
I are dead." "Then
it is like this sword—" I touched the glowing ruby.
"Made for another man." "The
Firstborn come again." Duncan smiled, "There is a while
to wait for him." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 201 A soft,
sibilant whisper intruded itself upon us- "And shall
you wait a while for me?" I spun
around, jerking my sword from its sheath. Tynstar, ^
Tynstar, came gliding out of the alcove so near the throne. He put
up his hand as Duncan moved. "Do not, shapechanger!
Stay where you are, or I will surely slay him."
He smiled. "Would it not grieve you to know you * have
lost your Mujhar the very day you have brought him 1 to
the throne?" He had
not changed. The ageless Ihlini was smiling. His bearded
face was serene, untroubled, his hair was still thick—black
touched with silver. He wore black leathers, and
bore a silver sword. I felt
all the fear and rage"and frustration well up within my
soul. It was ever Tynstar, enforcing his will; playing with us
like toys. "Why
did you slay Bellam?" When I had control of my voice,
I asked. "Did
I?" He smiled. He smiled. I
thought, suddenly, of Zared, and how he had died. How
Lachlan had harped him to death upon his Lady. I recalled
quite clearly how Zared's corpse had looked, all doubled
up and shrunken, as Bellara's had been. For
only a moment, I wondered. And then I knew better
than to let Tynstar bait me. "Why?" An
eloquent shrug of his shoulders. "He was—used up. I had
no more need of him. He was—superfluous." A negligent
wave of the hand relegated Bellam to nonexist- ence.
But I recalled his body and the manner of his going. "What
more?" 1 asked in suspicion. "Surely there was more." Tynstar
smiled and his black eyes held dominion. On one
finger gleamed a flash of blue-white fire. A ring. A crystal
set in silver. "More," he agreed. "A small matter of a
promise conveniently forgotten- Bellam was foolish enough to
desire an Ellasian prince for his lovely daughter, when she was
already given to me." Amusement flickered across ' the
cultered, guileless face. "But then, I did tell him he would
die if he faced you this day. There are times your gods
take precedence over my own." The
sword was in my hand. I wanted so to strike with it, 202
JannlfT Robot-son and yet
for the moment I could not. I had another weapon. "Electra,"
I said. "Your light woman, I have heard. Well, I shall
forget her past while I think of her future—as my wife
and Queen of Homana." Anger
glittered in his eyes. "You will not take Electra to wife.' "I
will." I raised the sword so he could see the glowing ruby.
"How will you stop me, when even the gods send me
aid?" Tynstar
smiled. And then, even as I thrust, he reached out and
caught the blade. "Die," he said gently. "I am done
with our childish games." The
shock ran through my arm to my shoulder. The blade
had struck flesh, and yet he did not bleed. Instead he
turned the sword into a locus for his power and sent it slashing
through my body. I was
hurled back against the throne, nearly snapping my
spine. The sword was gone from my hand. Tynstar held it
by the blade, the hilt lifted before my eyes, and I saw the
ruby go dark. "Shall
I turn this weapon against you?" His black eyes glittered
as brightly as his crystal ring- "I have only to touch
you—gently—with this stone, and poor Carillon's reign
is done." The
sword came closer. My sword, that now served him. I
slid forward to my knees, intending to dive and roll,
but Tynstar was too fast. And yet
he was not. Even as the ruby, now black and perverted,
touched my head, a knife flew home in Tynstar's shoulder.
Duncan's, thrown from the end of the hall. And now
Duncan was following the blade. I found
myself face-down against the marble. Somehow I had
fallen, and the sword lay close at hand. But the ruby,
once so brilliant, now resembled Tunstar's eyes. Duncan's
leap took Tynstar down against the dais, not far
from where I lay. But Tynstar struggled up again, and Duncan
did not. He lay, stunned by the force of his landing,
sprawled across the steps. One bare brown arm with
its gleaming far-band stretched across the marble, gold on
gold, and blood was staining the floor. "Tynstar!" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 203 It was
Finn, pounding the length of the hall, and I saw the
knife in his hand. How apropos, I thought, that Tynstar would
die by a royal Homanan blade. But he
did not die. Even as Finn raced toward him, the Ihlini
pulled Duncan's knife from his shoulder and hurled it down.
Then he sketched a hurried rune in the air, wrapped
himself in lavender mist, and simply disappeared. I swore
and tried to thrust myself upright, I failed miserably,
flopping hard against the dais. And so I gave up and lay
there, trying to catch my breath, as Finn knelt beside
his brother. Duncan
muttered something. I saw him press himself up off
the floor, then freeze, and it was Finn who kept him from
falling. "A rib, I think," Duncan said between tight- locked
teeth. "I will live, rujho." "All
this blood—" "Tynstar's
" Duncan winced as he settled himself upon the top
step, one hand pressed to his chest. "The knife was
mostly spent by the time it reached him, or he surely would
have died." He glanced at me briefly, then ges- tured to
his brother. "Finn—see to Carillon." Finn
heaved me up into a sitting position and leaned me
against the throne. One curving, clawed paw sup- ported
my head. "1 thought perhaps I could slay him," I explained,
"and save us all the worry of knowing he is free." Finn
picked up the sword. I saw the color spill out of his
face as he looked at the ruby. The black ruby. "He did this?" "Something
did." I swallowed against the weariness in my
bones. "He put his hand on the blade and the stone turned
black, as you see it." "He
used it to fix his power," Duncan said. "All of Carillon's
will and strength was sucked out through the sword,
then fed back with redoubled effect. It carried the sorcery
with it." He frowned. "Rujho, the sword has ever been
merely a sword. But for it to become accessible to Ihlini
magic, it had to have its own. What do you know of this?" Finn
would not meet Duncan's eyes. I stared at him in 204
Jennifer Robwon astonishment,
trying to fathom his emotions, but he had put up
his shield against us all. "Rujho,"
Duncan said more sharply. "Did you seek the star
magic?" "He
found it. He found something." I shrugged, "Five stones,
and blood, and the stars fell out of the sides. He said—"
I paused, recalling the words exactly, "—ja'hai, cheysu,
Mujhar." Duncan's
bruised face went white. At first I thought it was
fear, and then I saw it was anger. He spat something out in
the Old Tongue, something unintelligible to me— which I
thought best, judging by the fury in his tone. Having
never seen Duncan so angry, I was somewhat fascinated
by it. And pleased, very pleased, I was not the focus
of it. Finn
made a chopping motion with his right hand, a silencing
gesture I had seen only rarely, for it was consid- ered
rude. It did not have much effect on Duncan. He did
not shout. He spoke quietly enough, but with such
violence in his tone that it was all the more effective. I
shifted uneasily against the throne and thought to inter- rupt,
but it was not my afiair. It had become a thing between
brothers. Finn
stood up abruptly. Still he held the sword, and the ruby
gleamed dull and black. Even the runes seemed tarnished.
"Enough!" he shouted, so that it echoed in the hall.
"Do you seek to strip me entirely of my dignity? I admit I
was wrong—I admit it!—but there is no more need to
remind me. I did it because I had to." "Had
to!" Duncan glared at him, very white around the mouth,
yet blotched from pain and anger. "Had the gods denied
you—what then? What would we have done for a king?" "King?"
I echoed, seeing I had some stake in this fight after
all. "What are you saying, Duncan?" Finn
made the chopping motion again. And again Duncan ignored
it. "He asked the gods for the star magic. I am assuming
they granted it, since you are still alive." "Still
alive^" I sat up straighter. "Do you say I could have
died?" Duncan
was hugging his chest. "It is a thing only rarely THE
SONG OF HOMANA 205 done,
and then only because there is no other choice. The risk
is—great. In more than six hundred years, only two men have
survived the ceremony." I
swallowed against the sudden dryness in my mouth. "Three,
now." Two."
Duncan did not smile. "I was counting you before." I stared
at Finn. "Why?" "We
needed it for Homana." He looked at neither of us. His
attention was fixed on the sword he held in his hands. "We
needed it for the Cheysuli." "You
needed it for you," Duncan retorted. "You know as well
as I only a warrior related by blood to the maker of the
sword can ask the gods for the magic. It was your chance
to to earn your jehans place. Hale is gone, but Finn is
not. So the son wished to inherit the jehans power."
Duncan looked at me. "The risk was not entirely your
own. Had the petition been denied, the magic would have
struck you both down." I
looked at Finn's face. He was still pale, still angered by
Duncan's reaction, and no doubt expecting the worst from
me. I was not certain he did not deserve it. "Why?"
I asked again. Still
he stared at the stone. "I wanted to," he said, very low.
"All my life I have wanted to ask it. To see if I was my
jehans true son." I saw bitterness twist his face. "I had less of
him than Duncan ... his hu'sala. I wanted what I could
get; to get it, I would take it. So I did. And I would do it
all again, because I know it would succeed." .
"How?" Duncan demanded. 'There is no guarantee." "This
time there is. You have only to look at the prophecy." Silence
filled the hall. And then Duncan broke it by laughing.
It was not entirely the sound of humor, but the tension
was shattered at last. "Prophecy," he said. "By the gods,
my rujholli speaks of the prophecy. And speaks to me
gods." He sighed and shook his head. "The first I do often
enough, but the second—oh, the second . . . not for a
bu'sala to do. No. Only a blood-son, not a foster-son." For a
moment Duncan looked older than his years, and very
tired. "I would trade it all to claim myself Hale's 206 Jennifer
Roberson blood-son.
And you offer it up to the gods. A sacrifice. Oh Finn,
will you never learn?" Finn
looked at his older brother. Half-brother They shared
only a mother, and yet looking at them I saw the father
in them both, though he had sired only one I said
nothing for a long moment. I could think of nothing
to fill the silence. And then I rose at last and took my
sword back from Finn, touching the blackened ruby- I returned
the weapon to my sheath. "The thing is done," I said finally.
"The risk was worth the asking And I would do it
all again " Finn
looked at me sharply- "Even knowing?" "Even
knowing." I shrugged and sat down in the throne. "What
else was there to do?" Duncan
sighed. He put out his hand and made the familiar
gesture, a spread-fingered hand palm-up. I
smiled and made it myself. EIGHTEEN •'- I
received the Solindish delegation dressed befitting my •/
rank. Gone was the cracked and stained ringmail-and- T
leather armor of the soldier; in its place I wore velvets and ^
brocaded satins of russet and amber. My hair and beard I .^had
had freshly trimmed, smoothed with scented oil; I felt ^.,Bearly
a king for the first time in my life. ;aK,' I
knew, as the six Solindish noblemen paced the length fc'bf
the Great Hall, they were not" seeing the man they ^expected.
Nearly seven years before, when Bellam had ^taken
Homana, I had been a boy. Tall as a man and as ^"strong,
but lacking the toughness of adulthood. It seemed ^.so
long ago as I sat upon my Lion. I recalled when ^
Keough's son had divested me of my sword and thrown me ^f into
irons. I recalled the endless nights when sleep eluded "^fliy
mind. I recalled my complete astonishment when Alix &faad
come to my aid. And I smiled. ^t- The
Solindishmen did not understand the smile, but it X'did
not matter. Let them think what they would; let them y judge
me as I seemed. It would all come quite clear in 'time. s' I
was not alone within the hall. Purposely I had chosen ^B
Cheysuli honor guard. Finn, Duncan and six other war- ?riors
ranged themselves on either side of the throne, treading
across the dais. They were solemn-faced. Silent. /atoning
from impassive yellow eyes. Rowan,
who had escorted the Solindish delegation into I 207 I 208
Jennifer Roberson the
Homanan-bedecked hall, introduced each man Duke this.
Baron that; Solindish titles 1 did not know. He did it well,
did my young Cheysuli-Homanan captain, with the proper
note of neutrality in a tone also touched with condescension.
We were the victors, they the defeated, and
they stood within my palace. Essien.
The man of highest rank and corresponding arrogance.
He wore indigo blue, of course, but someone had
picked the crest from the left breast of his silken tunic.
I could see the darker outline ofBellam's rising sun, a
subtle way of giving me insult, so subtle I could do nothing.
Outwardly he did not deny me homage. Did I protest,
he could no doubt blame the coffer-draining war for the
loss of better garments. So I let him have his rebellion.
I could afford it, now. His
dark brown hair was brushed smoothly back from a high
forehead, and his hands did not fidget. But his brown eyes
glittered with something less than respect when he made his
bow of homage. "My lord," he said in a quiet tone,
"we come on behalf of Solinde to acknowledge the sovereignty
of Carillon the Mujhar." "You
are aware of our terms?" "Of
course, my lord." He glanced briefly at the other five.
"It has all been thoroughly discussed. Solinde, as you
know, is defeated. The crown is—uncontested." I saw the
muscles writhe briefly in his jaw. "We have no king ... no
Solindish king." His eyes came up to mine and I saw the
bitterness in them. "There is a vacancy, my lord, which
we humbly request you fill." "Does
Bellam have no heirs?" I smiled a small, polite smile
that said what I wanted to say. A matter of form, discussing
what all knew. "Ellic has been dead for years, of
course, but surely Bellam had bastards." "Aplenty,"
Essien agreed grimly. "Nonetheless, none is capable
of rallying support for our cause. There would be—contention."
He smiled thinly "We wish to avoid such
difficulties, now our lord is dead. You have proven— sufficient—for
the task." Sufficient.
Essien had an odd way of speaking, spicing his
conversation with pauses and nuances easily under- stood
by one who had the ears to understand it. Having THE
SONG OF HOMANA Z09 grown
up in a king's court surrounded by his advisors and courtiers,
I did. "Well
enough," I agreed, when I had made him wait long
enough. "I will continue to be—sufficient—to the task.
But mere was another request we made." Essien's
face congested. "Aye, my lord Mujhar. The question
of proper primogeniture." He took a deep breath mat
moved the indigo tunic. "As a token of Solinde's complete
compliance with your newly won overlordship of our
land, we offer the hand of the Princess Electra, Bellam's only
daughter. Bellam's only surviving legitimate child." His
nostrils pinched in tightly. "A son born of Solinde and Homana
would be fit to hold the throne." "Proper
primogeniture," I said reflectively. "Well enough, we will
take the lady to wife. You may tell her, for Caril- lon the
Mujhar, that she has one month in which to gather the
proper clothing and household attendants. If she does not
come in that allotted time, we will send the Cheysuli for
her." Essien
and the others understood quite clearly. I knew what
they saw: eight warriors clad in leather and barbaric, shining
gold, with their weapons hung about them. Knife and
bow, and lir. They had only to-look at the lir in order to
understand. Essien
bowed his head in acknowledgment of my order. ?fi The
conversation was finished, it seemed, but I had one ^"
final question to ask. "Where is Tynstar?" S^ Essien's head snapped up. He put one hand
to his hair ^ and
smoothed it; a habitual, nervous gesture. His throat i^inoved
in a swallow, then again. He glanced quickly to the ^
others, but they offered nothing. Essien had the rank. ^ "I do not know," he said finally,
excessively distinct. X-
"^° man can ^ wnere tne Ihlmi goes, no man, my lord. ^He
merely goes." He offered a thin smile that contained ^•'subtle
triumph as well as humor ... at my expense. "No ^ doubt
he plans to thwart you how he can, and he will, but ^1 can
offer you nothing of what he intends. Tynstar ^is—Tynstar." ^
"And no doubt he will be abetted," I said without .'inflection.
"In Solinde, the Ihlini hold power—for now, 210
JenrrifT Roberson But
their realm—his realm—shall be a shadow of what it was,
for we have the Cheysuli now." Essien
looked directly at Finn. "But even in Solinde we have
heard of the thing that dilutes the magic. How it is a Cheysuli
loses his power when faced with an Ihlini." His eyes
came back to me. "Is that not true?" I
smiled. "Why not ask Tynstar? Surely he could explain what
there is between the races." I
watched his expression closely. I expected—hoped—I would
see the subtleties of his knowledge, betraying what he
knew. He should, if he knew where Tynstar was, give it away
with something in his manner, even remaining silent.
But I saw little of triumph in his eyes. Only a faint frown,
as if he considered something he wished to know, and
realized he could not know it until he discovered the source.
He had not lied. I moved
my hand in a gesture of finality- "We will set a Homanan
regency in the city of Lestra. Royce is a trusted, incorruptible
man. He will have sovereignty over Solinde in our
name, representing our House, until such a time as we have
a son to put on the throne. Serve my regent well, and you
will find we are a just lord." Essien
shut his teeth. "Aye, my lord Mujhar." "And
we send some Cheysuli with him." I smiled at the
Solindman's expression of realization. "Now you may go." They
went, and I turned to look at the Cheysuli. Duncan's
smile was slow. "Finn has taught you well." "And
with great difficulty." The grin, crooked as usual, creased
the scar on Finn's dark face. "But I think the time spent
was well worth it, judging by what I have seen." I got
up from the throne and stretched, cracking the joints
in my back. "Electra will not be pleased to hear what I
have said." "Electra
will not be pleased by anything you have to say or
do," Finn retorted. "But then, did you want a quiet marriage
I doubt not you could have asked for someone else." I
laughed at him, stripping my brow of the golden circlet.
It had been Shame's once, crusted with diamonds and
emeralds. And now it was mine. "A tedious marriage THE
SONG OF HOMANA 211 is no
marriage at all, I have heard." I glanced at Duncan. "But
you would know better than I." For a
moment he resembled Finn with the same ironic grin.
Then he shrugged. "Alix has never been tedious." I
tapped the circlet against my hand, thinking about the woman.
"She will come," I muttered, frowning. "She will come,
and I will have to be ready for her. It is not as if I took
some quiet little virgin to tremble in my bed . . . this is
Electra-" "Aye,"
Finn said dryly. "The Queen of Homana, you make
her." I
looked at Rowan. He was very silent, but he also avoided
my eyes. The warriors avoided nothing, but I had never
been able to read them when they did not wish it. As for
Duncan and Finn, I knew well enough what they thought. I wiU
take a viper to my bed ... I sighed. But then I recalled
what power that viper had over men in general, myself
in particular, and I could not suppress the tighten- ing of
my loins By the gods, it might be worth risking my life
for one night in her bed . . . well, I would. I
looked again at Finn. "It brings peace to Homana." He did
not smile. "Whom do you seek to convince?" I
scowled and went down the dais steps. "Rowan, come with
me, I will give you the task of fetching my lady mother
from Joyenne as soon as she can travel And there is Tony
to fetch, as well . . . though no doubt Lachlan would
be willing to do it." I sighed and turned back. "Finn.
Will you see to it Torry has escort here?" He
nodded, saying nothing, I thought him still disap- proving
of my decision to wed Electra. But it did not matter.
I was not marrying Finn. A sound. Not
precisely a noise, merely not silence. A breath of '
sound, subtle and sibilant, and I sat up at once in my bed. My hand
went to the knife at my pillow, for even in Homana-Mujhar
I would not set aside the habit. My sword and
knife had been bedfellows for too long; even within the
tester bed I felt unsafe without my weapons. But as I -jerked
the draperies aside and slid out of the bed, I knew 212
J*nntfT Robwon myself
well taken. No man is proof against Cheysuli violence. I saw
the hawk first. He perched upon a chair back, unblinking
in the light from the glowing torch. The torch was in
Duncan's hand. "Come," was all he said. 1 put
the knife down. Once again, a Cheysuli sum- moned
me out of the depths of a night. But this one I hardly
knew; what I did know merely made me suspi- cious.
"Where? And why?" He
smiled a little. In the torchlight his face was a mask, lacking
definition. His eyes yellowed against the light, with
pinpricks for pupils. The hawk-shaped earring glinted in his
hair. "Would you have me put off my knife? I felt
the heat and color running quickly into my face, "Why?"
I retorted, stung. "You could slay me as easily without." Duncan
laughed. "I never thought you would/ear me—" "Not
fear, precisely," I answered. "You would never slay
me, not when you yourself have said how important a link I
am in your prophecy. But I do suspect the motives for
what you do," "Carillon,"
he chided, "tonight I will make you a king." I felt
the prickle in my scalp. "Make me one?" I asked with
elaborate distinctness, "or another?" "Come
with me and find out." I put
on breeches and shirt, the first things I could find. And
boots, snugged up to my knees. Then I followed him, even as
he bid Cat remain, and went with him as he led me
through my palace. He
walked with utter confidence, as a man does who knows a
place well. And yet I knew Duncan had never spent
excess time in Homana-Mujhar. Hale had, I knew, brought
him to the palace at least once, but he had been a child,
too young to know the mazes of hallways and cham- bers.
And yet he went on through such places as if he had been
bom here, He took
me, of course, to the Great Hall, And there he took
down a second torch from its bracket on the wall, lighted
it with his own and handed them both to me. "Where
we are going," he said, "it is dark. But there will be air
to breathe." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 213 I felt
the hair rise on the back of my neck. But I refrained
from asking him where. And so I watched in silence
and astonishment as he knelt by the firepit rim. He
began to pull aside the unlighted logs. Ash floated up to
settle on his hair. Suddenly he was an old man without
the wrinkles, gray instead of black, while the gold glowed
on his arms. I coughed as the ash rose high enough to clog
my nose, and then I sneezed. But Duncan was done
rearranging my firepit quickly enough; he reached down
and caught a ring of iron I had never seen. I
scowled, wondering what other secrets Duncan knew of
Homana-Mujhar. And then I watched, setting myself to be
patient, and saw him frown with concentration. It took both
hands and all of his strength, but he jerked the ring upward. It was
fastened to a hinged iron plate that covered a hole.
Slowly he dragged up the plate until the hole lay open.
He leaned the cover, spilling its coating of ash, against
the firepit rim, then grimaced as he surveyed the ruin of
his leathers. I
leaned forward to peer into the hole. Stairs. I frowned. "Where—F "Come
and see." Duncan took back his torch and stepped down
into the hole. He disappeared, step by step. Uneas- ily, I
followed. There
was air, as he had promised. Stale and musty, but air.
Both torches continued to burn without guttering, so I knew we
would be safe. And so I went down with Dun- can,
wondering how it was he knew of such a place. The
staircase was quite narrow, the steps shallow. I had to duck
to keep from scraping my head- Duncan, nearly as tall,
did as well, but I thought Finn would fit. And then I wished,
with the familiar frisson of unease, that he was with me
as well. But no. I had sent him to my sister, and left
myself to his brother's intentions. "Here."
Duncan descended two more steps to the end of the
staircase into a shallow stone closet. He put his fingers
to the stone, and I saw the runes, old and green with
dampness and decay. Duncan's brown fingers, now gray
with ash, left smudges on the wall. He traced out the 214
J«nnKT Robfson runes,
saying something beneath his breath, and then he nodded.
"Here." "What
do—" I did not bother to finish. He pressed one of the
stones and then leaned against the wall. A portion of it
grated and turned on edge, falling inward. Another
stairway—? No. A room. A vault. I grimaced. Something
like a crypt. Duncan
thrust his torch within and looked. Then he withdrew
it and gestured me to go first. I
regarded him with distinct apprehension that increased with
every moment. "Choose,"
Duncan said. "Go in a prince and come out a Mujhar
... or leave now, and forever know yourself lacking." "I
lack nothing!" I said in rising alarm. "Am I not the link
you speak about?" "A
link must be properly forged." He looked past me to the
rising staircase. "There lies your escape. Carillon. But I think
you will not seek it. My rujholli would never serve a
coward or a fool." I bared
my teeth in a grin that held little of humor. "Such
words will not work with me, shapechanger. I am willing
enough to name myself both, does it give me a chance
to survive. And unless you slay me, as you have said
you would not do, I will come out of here a Mujhar even if
I do not to into that room." I squinted as my torch sputtered
and danced. "You are not Finn, you see. and for all I
know I should trust you—we have never been easy with
each other." "No,"
he agreed. "But what kept us from that was a woman,
and even Alix has no place here. This is for you to do." "You
left Cai behind." Somehow it incriminated him. "Only
because here, in this place, he would be a super- fluous
lir." I
stared at him, almost gaping. Superfluous lir? Had Duncan
said this? By the gods, if he indicated such a willingness
to dispense with the other half'of his soul, surely
I could trust him. I
sighed. I swallowed against the tightness in my throat, thrust
the torch ahead of me, and went in. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 215 Superfluous.
Aye, he would have been. For here were all the
lir of the world, and no need for even one more. It was
not a crypt. It was a memorial of sorts, or perhaps a
chapel. Something to do with Cheysuli and lir, and their gods.
For the walls were made of lir, lir upon lir, carved into
the pale cream marble. Torchlight
ran over the walls like water, tracking the veining
of gold. From out of the smooth, supple stone burst
an eagle, beak agape and talons striking. A bear, hump-backed
and upright, one paw reaching out to buffet. A fox,
quick and brush-tailed, head turned over its shoulder. And the
boar, tusks agleam, with a malevolent, tiny eye. More.
So many more. I felt my breath catch in my throat
as 1 turned in a single slow circle, staring at all the walls.
Such wealth, such skill, such incomparable beauty, and
buried so deeply within the ground.
/ A hawk,
touching wingtips with a falcon. A mountain cat, so
lovely, leaping in the stone. And the wolf; of course, the
wolf, Storr-like with gold in its eyes. Every inch, from ceiling
to floor, was covered with the lir. Superfluous.
Aye. But so was I. I felt
tears burn in my eyes. Pain, unexpected, was in my
chest. How futile it was, suddenly, to be Homanan instead
of Cheysuli; to lack the blessings of the gods and the
magic of the lir. How utterly insignificant was Carillon of
Homana. "Ja'hai,"
Duncan said. "Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." I
snapped my head around to stare at him. He stood inside
the vault, torch raised, looking at the lir with an expression
of wonder in his face. "What are those words?" I
demanded. "Finn said those words when he talked to the
gods, and even you said he should not have done it." "That
was Finn." The sibilants whispered in the shad- ows of
the lir. "This is a clan-leader who says them, and a man who
might have been Mujhar." He smiled as my mouth
flew open to make an instant protest. "I do not want
it. Carillon. If I did, I would not have brought you down
here. It is here, within thejehana's Womb, that you will be
bom again. Made a true Mujhar." "The
words," I repeated steadfastly. "What do they mean?" 216
Jcnnffar Roberson "You
have learned enough of the Old Tongue from Finn to know
it is not directly translatable. There are nuances, unspoken
words, meanings requiring no speech. Like gestures—"
He made the sign oftahlmorra. "}a hai, cheysu, Mujhar
is, in essence, a prayer to the gods. A petition. A Homanan
might say; Accept this man; this Mujhar." I
frowned. "It does not sound like a prayer." "A
petition—or prayer—such as the one Finn made— and now
/ make—requires a specific response. The gods will
always answer. With life ... or with death." Alarm
rose again. "Then I might die down here—?" "You
might. And this time you will face that risk alone." "You
knew about it," I said suddenly. "Was it Hale who told
you?" Duncan's
face was calm, "Hale told me what it was. But most
Cheysuli know of its existence." A faint smile ap- peared.
"Not so horrifying. Carillon. It is only the Womb of the
Earth." The
grue ran down my spine. "What womb? What earth?
Duncan—" He
pointed. Before, I had looked at the walls, ignoring the
floor entirely. But this time I looked, and I saw the pit in the
precise center of the vault. Oubliette.
A man could die in one of those- 1 took
an instinctive step back, nearly brushing against Duncan
just inside the door, but he merely reached out and
took the torch from my hand.-! turned swiftly, reach- ing for
a knife I did not have, but he set each torch in a bracket
near the door so the vault was filled with light. Light?
It spilled into the oubliette and was swallowed utterly. "You
will go into the Womb," he said calmly, "and when
you come out, you will have been born a Mujhar." I
cursed beneath my breath. Short of breaking his neck— and I
was not at all certain even I could accomplish that—I
had no choice but to stay in the vault. But the Womb
was something else. "Just—go in? How? Is there a rope?
Hand holes?" I paused, knowing the thing was futile.
Oubliettes are built to keep people in. This one would
oner no aid in getting out. "You
must jump." THE
SONG OF HOMANA Z17 "Jump."
My hands shut up into fists that drove my nails into my
palms. "Duncan—" "Sooner
in, sooner out." He did not smile, but I saw the glint
of amusement in his eyes. "The earth is like most jehanas.
Carillon: she is harsh and quick to anger and sometimes
impatient, but she ever gives other heart. She gives
her child life. In this case, it is a Mujhar we seek to bring
into the world." "I
am in the world," I reminded him. "I have already been
born once, birthed by Gwynneth of Homana. Once is more
than enough—at least that one I cannot remem- ber.
Let us quit this mummery and go elsewhere; I have no
taste for wombs." His
hand was on my shoulder. "You will stay. We will
finish this. If I have to, I will make you." I
turned my back on him and paced to the farthest corner,
avoiding the edge of the pit. There I waited, leaning
against the stone, and fett the fluted wings of a falcon caress
my neck. It made me stand up again. "You
are not Cheysuli," Duncan said. "You cannot be Cheysuli.
But you can be made to better understand what it is
to think and feet tike a Cheysuli." "And
this will make me a man?" I could not entirely hide my
resentment. "It
will make you, however briefly, one of us." His face was
solemn in the torchlight. "It will not last. But you will know,
for a moment, what it is to be Cheysuli. A child of the
gods." He made the gesture oftahlnwrra. "And it will make
you a better Mujhar." My
throat was dry. "Mujhar is a Cheysuli word, is it not?
And Homana?" "Mujhar
means king," he said quietly. "Homana is a phrase:
of all blood." "King
of all blood," I felt the tension in my belly "So, since
you cannot put a Cheysuli on the throne—yet—you will do
what else you can to make me into one " "Ja'hai,
cheysu," he answered, "ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." '
No!" I shouted. "Will you condemn me to the gods? Duncan—I
am afraid—" The
word echoed in the vault. Duncan merely waited. It
nearly mastered me. I felt the sweat break out and 218
Jennifer Roberson run
from my armpits; the stench of fear coated my body. A shudder
wracked my bones and set my flesh to rising. I wanted
to relieve myself, and my bowels had turned to water. "A
man goes naked before the gods." So, he
would have me strip as well. Grimly, knowing he would
see the shrinking of my genitals, I pulled off my boots,
my shirt, and lastly the snug dark breeches. And there
was no pity in Duncan's eyes, or anything of amuse- ment.
Merely compassion, and perfect comprehension. He
moved to the torches. He took each from the brack- ets and
carried them out into the stairway closet. The door to the
vault stood open, but I knew it was not an exit. "When
I shut up the wall, you must jump." He shut
up the wall. And I
jumped— NINETEEN Jahai,
cheysu, Mujhar— The
words echoed in my head. ja'hai,
cheysu, Mujhar— I fell.
And I fell. So far. . . Into blackness; into a ^
perfect emptiness. So far. . . . I
screamed. The
sound bounced off the walls of the oubliette; the round,
sheer walls I could not see. "Redoubled, the scream came
back and vibrated in my bones. I fell. I
wondered if Duncan heard me. I wondered—I won- dered—I
did not. I simply fell. Ja'hai,
cheysu, Mujhar— It
swallowed me whole, the oubliette; I fell back into the
Womb. And could not say whether it would give me ;' up
again— ~ Duncan, oh Duncan, you did not give me
proper warning , . .
But is there a proper way? Or is it only to fall and, in falling,
learn the proper way? Down. ' I was stopped. I was caught. I was halted
in mid-fall. Something
looped out around my ankles and wrists. Hands? No.
Something else; something else that licked out from ! the
blackness and caught me tightly at wrists and ankles, ^chest
and hips. And I hung, belly-down, suspended in Ltotal
darkness. I 219 I 220
Jennifer Roberson I
vomited. The bile spewed out of my mouth from the depths
of my belly and fell downward into the pit. My bladder
and bowels emptied, so that I was nothing but a shell
of quivering flesh. I hung in perfect stillness, not daring
to move, to breathe; praying to stay caught by whatever
had caught me. Cods—do
not let me faU again—not again— Netting?
Taut, thin netting, perhaps, hung from some unseen
protrusions in the roundness of the oubliette. 1 had
seen nothing at the lip of the pit, merely the pit itself, yet it
was possible the oubliette was not entirely smooth. Perhaps
there was even a way out. The
ropes did not tear my flesh. They simply held me immobile,
so that my body touched nothing but air. I did not sag
from arms and legs because of the ropes at chest and
hips. I was supported, in a manner of speaking, and yet
remained without it. A
cradle. And the child held face-down to float within the
Womb. "Duncan?"
I whispered it, fearing my voice would upset the
balance. "Is it supposed to be this way?" But
Duncan was gone, leaving me completely alone, and I
knew why he had done it. Finn had said little of Cheysuli
manhood rites, since most warriors were judged fully
grown by the bonding of the lir, but I thought there might
be more. And I would remain ignorant of it, being Homanan
and therefore unblessed, unless this was the way to
discover what made the Cheysuli, Cheysuli. Tonight
I will make you a king. A king?
I wondered. Or a madman? Fear can crush a soul. I did
not move. I hung. I listened. I wondered if Dun- can would
return to see how I fared, I would hear him. I would
hear the grate of stone upon stone, even the subde silence
of his movements. I would hear him because I listened
so well, with the desperation of a man wishing to keep
his mind. And if he came back, I would shout for him to let
me out. Probably
I would beg. Co in a
prince and come out a Mujhar. Gods,
would it be worth it? THE
SONG OF HOMANA 221 •^ f fr ^~ Air. I
breathed. There was no flavor to it, no stench to make it
foul. Just air. From somewhere trickled the air that
kept me alive; perhaps there were holes I could use to
escape. I hung
in total silence. When I turned my head, slowly, I heard
the grating pop of spinal knots untying. I heard my hair
rasp against my shoulders. Hardly sounds. Mostly whispers.
And yet I heard them. I heard
also the beating begin: pa-thump, pa-thump, pa-thump. Footsteps?
No. Duncan? No. Pa-thump,
pa-thump, pa-thump. I heard
the wind inside my head, the raucous hissing roar.
Noise, so much noise, hissing inside my head. I shut my eyes
and tried to shut off my ears. Pa-thump,
pa-thump, pa-thump. I hung-
Naked and quite alone, lost within the darkness. The
Womb of the Earth. A child again, I was; an un- born soul
caught within the Womb. It was the beating of my own
heart I heard; the noise of silence inside my head. A child
again, was I, waiting to be born. "Duncannnn—!" 1 shut
my eyes. I hung. The chut of fear began to fade. I lost my
sense of touch, the knowledge I was held. I
floated. .
Silence. Floating— No
warmth. No cold. Nothingness. I floated in the absence
of light, of sound, of touch, taste and smell. I did not
exist. I
waited with endless patience. Ringing.
Like sword upon sword. Ringing. Noise— It
filled my head until I could taste it. I could smell it- It sat
on my tongue with the acrid tang of blood. Had I bitten
myself? No. I had no blood. Only flesh, depending from
the ropes. My
eyes, I knew, were open. They stared. But I was blind.
I saw only darkness, the absolute absence of light, 222
Jennifer Roberson And
then it came up and struck me in the face, and the light
of the world fell upon me. I cried
out. Too much, too much—will you blind me with the
light? It will
make you, however briefly, one of us. "Duncan?" The
whisper I mouthed was a shout. I recoiled in my ropes
and recalled I had a body. A body. With two arms, two
legs, a head. Human. Male. Carillon of Homana. You
will know, for a moment, what it is to be Cheysuli. But I
did not. I knew
nothing. I
thought only of being born. I heard
the rustling of wings. The scrape of talons. Cai? No.
Duncan had left him behind. Soughing
of wings spread, stretching, folding, preening. The
pipping chirp of a falcon; the fierce shriek of a hunting hawk.
The scream of an angry eagle. Birds.
All around me birds. I felt the breath of their wings
against my face, the caress of many feathers. How I wanted
to join them, to feel the wind against my wings and
know the freedom of the skies. To dance. Oh, to dance
upon the wind— I felt
the subtle seduction. I opened my mouth and shouted:
"I am man, not bird! Man, not beast! Man, not shapechanger!" Silence
soothed me. Pa-thump, pa-thump, pa-thump. Whispering. DemonDemonDemon— I
floated. DemonDemonDemon— I
stirred. No. SHAPEchangerSHAPEchangerSHAPEchanger— NoNoNo.
I smiled. ManManMan. YouShiftYouShtftYouShtft— Gods'
blessing, I pointed out. Cannot be denied. BeastBeast
Beast— No'No!No! I
floated. And I became a beast. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 223 I ran.
Four-legged, I ran. With a tail slashing behind me, I
ran. And knew the glory of such freedom. The
warm earth beneath my paws, catching in the curv- ing
nails. The smells of trees and sky and grass and brush. The
joyousness of playful flight, to leap across the creeks. Ilie
hot red meat of prey taken down, the taste of flesh in my
mouth. But most of all the freedom, the utter, perfect freedom,
to cast off cares and think only of the day. The moment.
Not yesterday, not tomorrow; the day. The mo- ment.
Now. And to
know myself a lir. Lir? I
stopped. I stood in the shadow of a wide-boled beech.
The glittering of sunlight through the leaves spat- tered
gems across my path. Lir? Wolf.
Like Storr: silver-coated, amber-eyed. With such grace
as a man could never know. How? I
asked. How is it done? Finn
had never been able to tell me in words I could -understand.
Lir and warrior and lir, he had said, knowing no
other way. To part them was to give them over to death,
be it quick or slow. The great yawning emptiness would
lead directly into madness, and sooner death than such an
end. For the
first time I knew the shapechange. I felt it in my
bones, be they wolfs or man's. I felt the essence of myself
run out into the soil until the magic could be tapped. The
void. The odd, distorted image of a man as he exchanged
his shape for another. He changed his shape at will,
by giving over the human form to the earth. It spilled out of
him, sloughing off his bones, even as the bones themselves
altered. What was not needed in fir-shape, such as
clothing, weapons and too much human weight, went
into storage in the earth, protected by the magic. An exchange.
Give over excess and receive the smaller form. Magic.
Powerful magic, rooted in the earth. I felt the heavy
hair rise upon my hackles, so that I saw the trans- formation.
Of soul as well as flesh. I knew
the void for what it was. I understood why it 224 I
JennlfT Robttrxon existed.
The gods had made it as a ward against the dazzled
eyes of humans who saw the change. For to see flesh
and bone before you melt into the ground, to be remade
into another shape, might be too much for even the
strongest to bear. And so mystery surrounded the change,
and magic, and the hint of sorcery. No man, seeing
the change for what it was, would ever name the Cheysuli
men. And
now, neither could I. The
fear came down to swallow me whole and I recoiled against
my ropes. Ropes.
I hung in the pit. A man, not a wolf, not a beast. But
until I acknowledged what the Cheysuli were, 1 would never
be Muj'har. Homana
was Cheysuli. I felt
the madness come out of my mouth. "Accept!" I shouted.
"Accept this man, this Mujhar!" Silence "Ja'hai!"
I shouted. "Ja'hai, cheysu. Ja'hai—Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar!" "Carillon." "Ja'hai,"
I panted. "Ja'hai!" 0 gods, accept 0 gods, acceptAcceptAccept— "Carillon." If they
did not—if they did not— "Carillon." Flesh
on flesh. Flesh on flesh. A hand supporting my head. "Jehana?"
I rasped. "Jehana? Ja'hai. . .jehana.ja'hai—" Two
hands were on my head. They held it up. They cradled
it, like a child too weak to lift himself up. I lay against
the cold stone floor on my back, and a shadow was kneeling
over me. My
blinded eyes could only see shape. Male. Not my Jehana. "Jehan?"
I gasped. 'No,"
he said. "Rujholli. In this, for this moment, we are."
The hands tightened a moment. "Rujho, it is over." "Ja'hai—?" 'Ja'hai-na."
he said soothingly. "Ja'hai-na Homana Mujhar.
You are born." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 225 BomBomBom.
"Ja'hai-na?" "Accepted,"
he said gently. "The king of all blood is Jbom." .. The
Homanan was back on my tongue, but the voice Was
hardly human. "But I am not." Suddenly, I knew it. "I
am only a Homanan." "For
four days you have been Cheysuli. It will be trough." I
swallowed. "There is no light. I can barely see you." i^Ul I
could see was the darker shape of his body against ,Ae
cream-colored walls, and the looming of the Ur. ,
"I left the torch in the staircase and me door is mostly ihut.
Until you are ready, it'is best this way." My eyes
ached. It was from the light, scarce though it was, as
it crept around the opening in the wall. It gleamed on his
gold and nearly blinded me with its brilliance, it made
the scar a black line across his face. Scar.
Not Duncan. Finn. "Finn—"
I tried to sit up and could not. I lacked the 'litrength. ' He
pressed me down again. "Make no haste. You are not—whole,
just yet." f. Not
whole? What was I then—? "Finn—"
I broke off. "Am I out? Out of the oubliette?" ]|(
seemed impossible to consider. ' He smiled-
It chased away the strain and weariness I TWP
stretching the flesh of his shadowed face "You are out -flf
the Womb of the Earth. Did I not say you had been torn?" ^. ^ Tlie
marble was hard beneath my naked body. I drew up my
legs so I could see my knees, to see if I was whole. I was.
In body, if not in mind. "Am I gone mad? Is that -»faat
you meant?" '."
"Only a little, perhaps. But it will pass. It is not—" He broke
off a moment. "It is not a thing we have done very ten,
this forcing of a birth. It is never easy on the &nt." I sat
up then, thrusting against the cold stone floor. uddenly
I was another man entirely. Not Carillon, Some- ig
else. Something drove me up onto my knees. I 226
Jennifer Roberson knelt,
facing Finn, staring into his eyes. So yellow, even in the
darkness. So perfectly bestial— I put
up a hand to my own. I could not touch the color They
had been blue ... I wondered now what they were I
wondered what I was . . . "A
man," Finn said. 1 shut
my eyes. I sat very still in the darkness, knowing light
only by the faint redness across my lids. I heard my breathing
as I had heard it in the pit. And
pa-thump, pa-thump, pa-thump. "Ja'hai-na."
Finn said gently, "ja'hai-na Homana Mujhar." I
reached out and caught his wrist before he could respond.
I realized it had been the first time I had out- thought
him, anticipating his movement. My fingers were clamped
around his wrist as he had once clasped mine, preparing
to cut it open. I had no knife, but he did. I had only to
put out my other hand and take it. I
smiled. It was flesh beneath my fingers, blood beneath the
flesh. He would bleed as I had bled. A man, and capable
of dying. Not a sorcerer, who might live forever Not like
Tynstar. Cheysuli. not Ihlini. I
looked at his hand. He did not attempt to move. He merely
waited. "Is it difficult to accomplish?" I asked. "When
you put your self into the earth, and take out another
form? I have seen you do it. I have seen the expression
on your face, while the face is still a face, and not
hidden by the void." I paused. "There is a need in me to
know." The
dilation turned his eyes black. "There are no Homanan
words—" "Then
give me Cheysuli words. Say it in the Old Tongue." He
smiled "Sul'harai, Carillon. That is what it is." That I
had heard before. Once. We had sat up one night in
Caledon, lost in our jugs ofusca, and spoke as men will about
women, saying what we liked. Much had not been said
aloud, but we had known. In our minds had been Alix-
But out of that night had come a single complex word. sul'harai.
It encompassed that which was perfect in the union
of man and woman, almost a holy thing. And though the
Homanan language lacked the proper words for him. I had
heard it in his tone. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 227 Sul'harai.
When a man was a woman and a woman a man,
two halves of a whole, for that single fleeting instant. And so
at last I knew the shapechange. Finn
moved to the nearest wall and sat against it, rest- ing his
forearms on his drawn-up knees. Black hair fell into
his face, it needed cutting, as usual. But what I noticed
most was how he resembled the ^ir-shapes upon (he
wall, even in human form. There is something preda- tory
about the Cheysuli. Something that makes them wild. "When
did you come back?" He
smiled. "That is a Carillon question; I think you are yecovered."
He shifted. Behind him was a hawk with open .
wings- The stone seemed to encase his shoulders so that ' %e
appeared to be sprouting wings. But no, that was his brother's
gift. "Two days ago I came. The palace was in an uproar:
the Mujhar, it was said, had gone missing. Assassi- nation?
No. But it took Duncan to tell me, quite calmly, -he had
brought you here to be born." • I
scrubbed an arm across my head. "Did you know about
this place?" "I
knew it was here. Not where, precisely. And I did not
know he had intended such a thiag." His brow creased. \
"He reprimanded me because I had risked you in the star J.aaoagic,
and yet he brought you down here and risked you fIftB
over again. I do not understand him." ^
"He might have been Mujhar," I said reflectively, feel- '^ing
the rasp in my throat. "Duncan, instead of me. Had ^ .the
Homanans never ruled ..." ^ Finn
shrugged. "But they—you—did. It does not mat- '^ter
what might have been. Duncan is clan-leader, and for ^a
Cheysuli it is enough." I put
up a hand and looked at it. It was flesh stretched ^'-Over
bone. Callused flesh. And yet I thought it had been a ifcpaw.
"Dreams," I murmured. ||T
"Divulge nothing," Finn advised. "You are the Mujhar, js not
I, you should keep to yourself what has happened. It awakes
the magic stronger." ^ The
hand flopped down to rest across my thigh. I felt 'QO
weak to move. "What magic? I am Homanan." ,
"But you have been born again from the Womb of the Sarth.
You lack the proper blood, it is true, and the 228
Jennifer Rob«rson fir-gifts
as well . . . but you share in a bit of the magic." He
smiled, "Knowing what you survived should be magic enough." Emptiness
filled my belly. "Food. Gods, I need food!" "Wait
you, then. I have something for you." Finn rose and
went away, stepping out of the vault. I stared blankly at all
the walls until he came back again. A wineskin was in his
hand. I
drank, then nearly spat it out. "Usca\" "Jehana's
milk," he agreed. "You need it, now. Drink. Not
much, but a little. Stop dribbling like a baby." Weakly
I tried to smile and nearly failed in the attempt. "Gods,
do I not petfood—" 'Then
put on your clothes and we will go out of here." Clothes.
Unhappily, I looked at the pile. Shirt, breeches, boots.
I doubted I could manage even the shirt. And
then I recalled how I had lost control of my body in the
oubliette, and the heat rushed up to swallow my flesh. "Gods,"
I said finally, "I cannot go like this—" Finn
fetched the clothing, brought it back and began putting
it on me, as if I were a child. "You are too big to carry,'
he said when I stood, albeit wobbly, in my boots. "And
it might somewhat tarnish your reputation. Carillon the
Mujhar, drunk in some corner of his palace. What would
the servants say?" I told
him, quite clearly, what I thought of servants speaking
out of turn. I did it in the argot of the army we had
shared, and it made him smile. And then he grasped my arm
a moment. "Ja'hai-na.
There is no humiliation." I
turned unsteadily toward the door and saw the light beyond.
I wavered on my feet. "Walk,
my lord Mujhar. Your jelwna and rujolla are here." "Stairs." "Climb,"
he advised. "Unless you prefer to fly." For a
moment, just a moment, I wondered if I could. And
then I sighed, knowing I could not. and started to climb
the stairs. TWENTY I
stared back at myself from the glitter of the polished /-Silver
plate set against the wall. My hair was cut so that no ^nger
did it tangle on my shoulders, and the beard was primmed.
I was less unkempt than ] had been in years. I 'hardly
knew myself. "No
more the mercenary-prince,"^ Finn said. I could
see him in the plate. Like me, he dressed for ^the
occasion, though he wore leathers instead of velvet. ^yhite
leathers, so that his skin looked darker still. And ^Igold.
On arms, his ear, his belt. And the royal blade with ,^fts
rampant lion. Though at a wedding no man went armed iSsave
the Mujhar with his Cheysuli sword, the Cheysuli *Were
set apart. Finn more so than most, I thought; he was lore
barbarian than man with all his gold; more warrior ian
wedding guest. "And
you?" I asked. "What are you?" He
smiled. "Your liege man, my lord Mujhar." I
turned away from the plate, frowning. "How much me?" "Enough,"
he returned. "Carillon—do not fret so. Do ou
think she will not come?" "There
are hundreds of people assembled in the Great (all,"
I said irritably. "Should Electra choose to humiliate Ie by
delaying the ceremony, she will accomplish it. ready I
feel ill." I put one hand against my belly. "By gods—I
should never have agreed to this—" I 229 I 230
Jennifer Roberson Finn
laughed. "Think of her as an enemy, then, and not merely
a bride. For all that, she is one. Now, how would you
face her?" I
scowled and touched the circlet on my head, settling it more
comfortably. "I would sooner face her in bed than before
the priest." "You
told me it was to make peace between the realms. Have
you decided differently?" I
sighed and put my hand on the hilt of my sword. A glance
at it reminded me of what Tynstar had done, the ruby
still shone black. "No," I answered. "It must be done.
But I would sooner have my freedom." "Ah,"
His brows slid up. "Now you see the sense in a solitary
life. Were you me—" But he broke off, shrugging. "You
are not. And had I a choice—" Again he shrugged. "You
will do well enough." "Carillon."
It was Tony in the doorway of my cham- bers,
dressed in bronze-colored silk and a chaplet of pearls. "Etectra
is nearly ready." Something
very akin to fear surged through my body. Then I
realized it was fear. "Oh gods—what do I do? How do I go
through with this?" I looked at Finn. "I have been a
fool—" "You
are often that," Torry agreed, coming directly to me to
pry my hand off the sword. "But for now, you will have to
show the others you are not, particularly Electra. Do you
think she will say nothing if you go to her like this?"
She straightened the fit of my green velvet doublet, though
my body-servant had tended it carefully. Impatiently,
I brushed her hands aside. "Oh gods, there is the
gift. I nearly forgot—" I moved past her to the marble
table and pushed back the lid on the ivory casket. In the
depths of blue velvet winked the silver. I reached in and
pulled out the girdle dripping with pearls and sap- phires.
The silver links would clasp Electra's waist very low,
then hang down the front other skirts. "Carillon!"
Torry stared. "Where did you find such a thing?" I
lifted the torque from the casket as well, a slender silver
torque set with a single sapphire with a pearl on THE
SONG OF HOMANA 231 either
side. There were earrings also, but I had no hands for
those. Finn's
hand shot out and grabbed the torque. I released it,
surprised, and saw the anger in his eyes. "Do you know what
these are?" he demanded. Tourmaline
and I both stared at him. Finally I nodded. "They
were Lindir's. Ail the royal jewels were brought to me
three weeks ago, so I could choose some for Electra. I thought
these—" "Hale
made these." Finn's face had lost its color, yet the scar
was a deep, livid red. "Myjehan fashioned these with ^uch
care as you have never known. And now you mean them
for her?" Slowly
I settled the girdle back into the ivory casket. "Aye,"
I said quietly. "I am sorry—I did not know Hale made
them But as for their disposition, aye. I mean them for
Electra." "You
cannot. They were Lindir's." His mouth was a thin,
pale line. "I care little enough for the memory of the Homanan
princess my jehan left us for, but I do care for , what
he made. Give them to Torry instead." I
glanced at my sister briefly and saw the answering pallor
in her face. Well, I did not blame her. Without shouting,
he made his feelings quite clear I saw
how tightly his fingers clenched the torque. The silver
was so fine I thought he might bend it into ruin. Slowly
I put out my hand and gestured with my fingers. "Carillon—"
Torry began, but I cut her off. "Give
it over," I told Finn. "I am sorry, as I have said. But
these jewels are meant for Electra. For the Queen." Finn
did not release the torque. Instead, before I could move,
he turned and set it around Torry's throat. "There," he said
bitterly. "Do you want it, take it from your rujholla." "No!"
It was Torry, quite sharply. "You will not make me the
bone of contention. Not over this." Swiftly she pulled
the torque from her throat and put it into my hands.
Their eyes locked for a single moment, and then Finn
turned away. - I set
the torque back into the casket and closed the lid. il-For
a moment I stared at it, then picked it up in both 232
Jennifer Roberson hands.
'Torry, will you take it^ It is my bride-gift to her." Finn's
hands came down on the casket. "No." He shook his
head. "Does anyone give over the things my jehan made,
it will be me. Do you see? It has to be done this way." "Aye,"
I agreed, "it does. And is it somehow avoided—" "It
will not be." Finn bit off the words. "Am I not your liege
man?" He turned instantly and left my chambers, the casket
clutched in his hands. I put my hand to my brow
and rubbed it, wishing I could take off the heavy circlet. "I
have never seen him so angry," Torry said finally. "Not
even at the Keep when Alix made him spend his time in
a pavilion, resting, when he wished to hunt with Donal." 1
laughed, glad of something to take my mind from Finn's
poor temper. "Alix often makes Finn angry, and he,
her. It is an old thing between them." "Because
he stole her?" Torry smiled as I looked at her sharply.
"Aye, Finn told me the story . . . when I asked. He also
told me something else." She reached out to smooth
my doublet one more time. "He said that did he ever
again want a woman the way he had wanted Alix, he would
let no man come between them. Not you; not his brother."
Her hand was stiff against my chest, her gaze intense.
"And I believe him " I bent
down and kissed her forehead. "That is bitterness speaking,
Torry. He has never gotten over Alix. I doubt he ever
will." I tucked her hand into my arm. "Now come.
It is time this wedding was accomplished." The
Great Halt was filled with the aristocracy of Solinde and
Homana, and the pride of the Cheysuli. I waited at the
hammered silver doors for Electra and regarded the assembled
multitude with awe. Somehow I had not thought so many
would wish to see the joining of two realms that had
warred for so long, perhaps they thought we would slay
each other before the priest. I tired
to loosen the knots in jaw and belly. My teeth hurt,
but only because I clenched them so hard. I had not THE
SONG OF HOMANA 233 thought
a wedding would be so frightening. And I, a soldier
... I smiled wryly. Not this day. Today I was merely
a bridegroom, and a nervous one at that. The
Homanan priest waited quietly on the dais by the throne.
The guests stood grouped within the halt tike a cluster
of bees swarming upon the queen. Or Mujhar. 1
searched the faces for those I knew: Finn, standing near
the forefront. Duncan and Alix; the former solemn, as
usual, the latter uncommonly grave. My lady mother sat
upon a stool, and beside her stood my sister. My mother
still wore a wimple and coif to hide the silver hair, but no
longer did she go in penury. Now she was the mother
of a king, not the fl-iother of a rebel, and it showed quite
clearly in her clothing. As for Tourmaline, she set the hall
ablaze with her tawny beauty. And Lachlan, near her, knew
it. I
sighed. Poor Lachlan, so lost within his worship of my sister.
I had had little time of late to spare him, and with Torry
present his torture was harder yet. And yet there was
nothing I could do. Nothing he could do, save with- stand
the pain he felt. "My
lord." I froze
at once. The moment had come upon us. 17s; it was
Electra who spoke. I turned toward her after a mo- ment's
hesitation. She was
Bellam's daughter to the bone. She wore white, the
color of mourning, as if to say quite clearly—without speaking
a word—just what she thought of the match. Well, I
had expected little else. ' She
regarded me from her great gray eyes, so heavy- lashed
and long-lidded. The mass of white-blonde hair fell past
her shoulders to tangle at her knees, unbound as was proper
for a maiden. I longed to put my hands into it and pulf
her against my hips. "You
see?" she said. "I wear your bride-gift." She did
the silver and sapphires justice. Gods, what a woman
was this— Yet in
that moment she reminded me not so much of a 'woman
as a predator. Her assurance gave me no room for doubt,
and yet I wanted her more than ever. More, even, than I
could coherently acknowledge. 234
Jennifer Roberson I put
out an arm. "Lady—you honor me." She
slipped a pale, smooth hand over the green velvet of my
sleeve. "My lord . . . that is the least I will do to you." The
ceremony was brief, but I heard little of it. Some- thing
deep inside me clamored for attention, though I longed
to ignore it. Finn's open disapproval kept swim- ming to
the surface of my consciousness, though his face was
bland enough when I looked. By each time I looked at Electra
I saw a woman, and her beauty, and knew Only how
much I wanted her. I spoke
the vows that bound us, reciting the Homanan words
with their tinge of Cheysuli nuance. It seemed apropos.
Homana and the Cheysuli were inseparable, and now I
knew why. Electra
repeated them after me, watching me as she said
the words. Her Solindish mouth framed the syllables strangely,
making a parody of the vows. I wondered if she did it
deliberately. No. She was Solindish . . . and un- doubtedly
knew what she said even as she said it. The
priest put a hand on her head and the other rested on
mine. There was a moment of heavy silence as we knelt before
the man. And then he smiled and said the words of benediction
for the new-made Mujhar and his lady wife. I had
taken the woman; I would keep her. Electra was mine at
last. When
the wedding feast was done, we adjourned to a second
audience hall, this one somewhat smaller but no less
magnificent than the Great Hall with its Lion Throne. A
gallery ran along the side walls. Lutes, pipes, tambors, harps
and a boys' chorus provided an underscore to the celebration.
It was not long before men warmed by wine neglected
to speak of politics and waited to lead their ladies
onto the red stone floor. But the
dancing could not begin until the Mujhar and his
queen began it. And so I took Electra into the center of the
shining floor and signaled the dance begun. She
fell easily into the intricate patter of moving feet and
swirling skirts. Our hands touched, fell away. The dance
was more of a courtship than anything else, filled THE
SONG OF HOMANA 235 with
the subtle overtures of man to woman and woman to man. I
was aware of the eyes on us and the smiling mouths,
though few of them belonged to the Solindish guests
There was little happiness there. "Tell
me," I said, as we essayed a pass that brought us close
in the center of the floor, "where is Tynstar?" She
stiffened and nearly missed a step. I caught her arm and
steadied her, offering a bland smile as she stared at me in
shock. "Did
you think I would not ask?" I moved away in the pattern
of the dance, but in a moment we were together again. She
drew in a breath that set the sapphires to glowing against
the pale flesh of her throat. The girdle chimed in the
folds of her skirts. "My lord—you have taken me unaware." "I
do not think you are ever taken unaware, Electra." I smiled.
"Where is he?" The
pattern swept us apart yet again. I waited, watch- ing the
expressions on her face. She moved effortlessly because
she claimed a natural grace, but her mind was not on the
dance. "Carillon—" "Where
is Tynstar?" Long
lids shuttered her eyes a moment, but when she raised
them again I saw the hostility plainly Her mouth was a
taut, thin line. "Gone. I cannot say where." I
caught her hand within the pattern of the dance Her fingers
were cool, as ever, I recalled them from before. "You
had best content yourself with me, Electra. You are my
wife." "And
Queen?" she countered swiftly. I
smiled. "You want a crown, do you?" The
high pride of royalty burst forth at once. "I am worthy
of it! Even you cannot deny me that." We
closed again within the figure. I held her hand and led her
the length of the hall. We turned, came back again,
acknowledging the clapping from the guests The courtship
had been settled, the lady had won. "Perhaps
I cannot deny it to you," I agreed "You will be the
mother of my heir." 236
Janntfer Roberson Her
teeth showed briefly. 'That is your price? A child?" "A
son. Give me a son, Electra." For
only a moment there was careful consideration in her
eyes. And then she smiled. "I am, perhaps, too old to bear your
children. Did you never think of that?" I
crushed the flesh and bones of her hand with my own. "Speak
not of such nonsense, lady! And I doubt notTynstar, when he
gave you permanent youth, left your childbear- ing
years intact." Dull
color stained her cheeks. The dance was done; no longer
did she have to follow my lead. And yet we were watched,
and dared not divulge our conversation. Electra
smiled tightly. "As you wish, my lord husband. I will
give you the child you want." I
thought, then, the celebration went on too long. And yet I
could not take her to bed quite yet. Propriety de- manded
we wait a little while. But
even a little can be too long. Electra
looked at me sidelong. I saw the tilt of her head and the
speculation in her eyes. She judged me even as I judged
her. And then I caught her fingers in mine and raised
them to my mouth. "Lady—I salute you," I mur- mured
against her hand. Electra
merely smiled. 1
thought, later, the world had changed, even if only a little.
Perhaps more than just a little. What had begun in lust
and gratification had ended in something more, Not
love; hardly love, but a better understanding. The recriminations
were gone, replaced with comprehension, yet
even as we moved toward that comprehension I knew it
would not be easy. We had been enemies too long. Electra's
legs were tangled with mine, and much other hair
was caught beneath my shoulder. Her head was upon my arm,
using it for a pillow, and we both watched the first
pink light of dawn creep through the hangings on the bed. We had
spent the remainder of the night in consumma- tion of
our marriage, having escaped the dancing at last, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 237 and
neither of us had been surprised to find we were so well-matched.
That had been between us from the begin- ning.
But now, awake and aware again of what had hap- pened,
we lay in silent contemplation of the life that lay before
us. "Do
you forget?" she asked. "1 was Tynstar's woman." I
smiled grimly at the hangings that kept the chill from our
flesh. "You share a bed with me now, not Tynstar. It does
not matter." "Does
it not?" Like me. she smiled, but, I thought, for a
different reason. I
sighed. "Aye, it matters. You know it does, Electra. But it
is me you have wed, not him, let us leave him out of our
marriage." "I
did not think you would admit it." She shifted closer to me.
"I thought you would blame me for everything." I
twisted my arm so I could put my fingers in her hair. "Should
I?" "No,"
she said, "lay no blame on me. I had no choice in the
matter." She twisted, pulling free of my arm and sitting
up to kneel before me in the dawn. "You cannot know
what it is to be a woman, -to know yourself a prize meant
for the winning side. First Tynstar demanded me— his
price for aiding my father. And then you, even you, saying
you would wed me when we had lost the war. Do you
see? Ever the prize given to the man." 'Tynstar's
price?" I frowned as she nodded again. 'The cost of
Inhlini aid ..." I shook my head. "I had not thought
of that—" "You
thought I wanted him?" I
laughed shortly. "You were quite convincing about it. You
ever threw it in my face—" "You
are the enemy!" She sounded perplexed I could not
understand. "Am I to go so willingly into surrender? Am I to
let you think I am yours for the easy taking? Ah Carillon,
you are a man, like other men. You think all a woman
wants is to be wanted by a man." She laughed. "There
are other things than that—things such as power—" I
pulled her down again. "Then the war between us is done?" 238
JennlfT Robwson The
light on her face was gentle. "I want no war in our bed.
But do you seek to harm my realm, I will do what 1 can to
gainsay you." I
traced the line of her jaw and settled my fingers at her throat.
"Such as seeking to slay me again?" She
stiffened and jerked her head away. "Will you throw
that in my face?" I
caught a handful of hair so she could not turn away. "Zared
might have succeeded. Worse yet, he might have slain
my sister. Do you expect me to forgive—or forget— that?" "Aye.
I wanted you slain!" she cried. "You were the enemy!
What else could I do? Were I a man, my lord Mujhar,
you would not question my intention. Are you not a
soldier? Do you not slay? Why should I be differ- ent?"
Color stood high in her face. "Tell me I was wrong to try
to slay the man who threatened my father. Tell me you
would not have done the same thing had you been in my
place. Tell me I should not have used what weapon I had at
hand, be it magic or knife or words." She did not smile,
staring intently into my face. "I am not a man and cannot
go to war. But I am my father's daughter. And given
the chance, I would do it again . . . but he is no longer
alive. What good would it do? Solinde is yours and you
have made me Queen of Homana. Were you to die, Solinde
would be no better off. A woman cannot rule there."
A muscle ticked in her jaw. "So I have wed you. my
lord, and share your bed, my lord, which is all a woman
can do." After a
moment I took a deep breath. 'There is one more,"
I said gently. "You can also bear a son." "A
son!" she said bitterly. "A son for Homana, to rule when
you are dead. What good does that do Solinde?" "Two
sons," I said. "Bear me two, Electra . . . and the second
shall have Solinde." Her
long-lidded eyes sought out the lie, except I offered none.
"Do you mean it?" "Your
son shall have Solinde." Her
chin thrust upward. "My son," she whispered, and smiled
a smile of triumph. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 239 I was
falling. Another oubliette. But this time a woman caught
me and took the fear away. "Ja'hai,"
I murmured. "Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." Accept
this man; this Mujhar. . . But it
was not to the gods I said it. PART II ONE fJt
stared at Finn in anguish. "Why will it not be born?" He did
not smile, but I saw faint amusement in his yes.
"Children come in their own time. You cannot rush iem, or
they hang back—as this one does." "Two
days." It seemed a lifetime. "How does Electra ear it?
/ could not—I could not bear a moment of it." "Perhaps
that is why the gods gave women instead of an the
task of bearing children." Finn's tone lacked the y humor
1 expected, being more understanding than I d ever
heard him. "In the clans, it is no easier. But lere we
leave it to the gods." "Gods,"
I muttered, staring at the heavy wooden door Uttudded
with iron nails. "It is not the gods who got this Jl^hild
on her . . . that took me." 1;
"And your manhood proven." Finn did smile now. ^PCarilton—Electra
will be well enough. She is a strong %^oman—" ^f
"Two days," I repeated "She might be dying of it." y
"No," Finn said, "not Electra. She is far stronger than |you
think—" I cut
him off with a motion of my hand. I could not bear listen.
I had found myself remarkably inattentive of [e,
being somewhat taken up with the birth of my first iild.
All I could think of was Electra on the other side of door,
Electra in the bed with her women around her I Z43 I 244
Jennifer Roberson and the
midwife in attendance, while I waited in the corridor
like a lackey. "Carillon,"
Finn said patiently, "she will bear the child when
the child is ready to come." "Alix
lost one." I recalled the anger I had felt when I had
learned it from Duncan. The Ihlini attack on the Keep had
caused her to lose the child, and Duncan had said it was
unlikely she would ever bear another. And I thought again
of Electra, realizing how fragile even a strong woman could
be. "She is—not as young as she appears. She could die of
this." Finn
shut his mouth and I saw the lowering of his brows.
Like most, Finn forgot Electra was twenty years older
than she appeared. My reminding him of it served as
vivid notice that she was more than merely woman and wife;
she was ensorcelled as well, with a definite link to Tynstar.
No more his meijha, perhaps, but she bore the taint—or
blessing—of his magic. I
leaned against the door and let my head thump back upon
the wood. "Gods—I would almost rather be in a war than
live through this—" Finn
grimaced. "It is not the same at all—" "You
cannot say," I accused. "Z sired this child, not you. You
cannot even lay claim to a bastard." "No,"
he agreed, "I cannot." For a moment he looked down at
Storr sitting so quietly by his side. The wolfs eyes were
slitted and sleepy, as if bored by his surroundings. I wished
I could be as calm. I shut
my eyes. "Why will they not come and tell me it is
born?" "Because
it is not." Finn put a hand on my arm and pulled
me away from the door. "Do you wish it so much, I will
speak to her. I will use the third gift on her, and tell her to
have the child." I
stared at him. "You can do that?" "It
is no difierent from any other time I used it." Finn shrugged.
"Compulsion need not always be used for harm—it
can exact an obedience that is not so harsh, such as
urging a woman to give birth." He smiled faintly. "I am no
midwife, but I think it likely she is afraid. As you say, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 245 she is
not so young as she looks—she may fear also she will ^a0t
bear a son." ,, I
swore beneath my breath. "Gods grant it is, but I efer
simply to have her safe. Can you do that? Make her ar the
child in safety?" "I
can tell her to do whatever it is women do while /ing
birth," he said, with excess gravity, "and I think it kely
the child will be born." I
frowned. "It sounds barbaric." "Perhaps
it is. But babies are born, and women go on Baring
them. I think it will not harm her." "Then
come. Do not waste time out here." I hammered the
door. When the woman opened it I ignored her rtests
and pushed the door open wider. "Come," I ected
Finn, and he came in behind me after a mo- aent's
frowning hesitation. A
circle of shocked women formed a barricade around he bed
in the birthing chamber. Doubtless my presence ^^l^fts
bad enough, but Finn was a shapechanger. To their -Blinds
we were both anathema. ^ I
thrust myself through them and knelt down beside her Ipcd.
Dark circles underlay her eyes and her hair was i|)anip
and tangled. Gone was the magnificent beauty I so admired,
but in its place was an ever greater sort. The ^Bpoman
was bearing my child. ^
"Electra?" -i^ Her
eyes flew open and another contraction stabbed Hferough
the huge belly covered by a silken bedcloth. ^'I^Carillon!
Oh gods, will you not leave me be? I cannot—" ^ I put
my hand on her mouth. "Hush, Electra. I am here itSO
ease your travail. Finn will make the baby come." ' Her
eyes, half-crazed by pain, looked past me and saw ^IPinn
waiting just inside the doorway. For a moment she .Only
stared, as if not understanding, and then suddenly ^dte
opened her mouth and cried out in her Solindish -.tongue. ^ . I
gestured him close, knowing it was the only way to ^Mse
her. And yet she cried out again and tried to push '
a"self away- She was nearly incoherent, but I could see t fear
alive in her face. 'Send
him away!" she gasped. A brief grunt escaped her 246
Jennifer Roberson bitten
lips. "Carillon—send him away—" Her face twitched "Oh
gods—do as I say—" The
women were muttering among themselves, closing ranks.
I had allowed Electra Solindish women to help her through
her lying-in because 1 knew she had been lonely, surrounded
by Homanans, but now I wished they were gone.
They oppressed me. "Finn,"
I appealed, "is there nothing you can do?" He came
forward slowly, not noticing how the women pulled
their skirts away from his passage. I saw hand gestures
and muttered invocations; did they think him a demon?
Aye, likely. And they Solindish, with their Ihlini sorcerers. I saw a
strangeness in Finn's face as he looked on Electra.
It was a stricken expression, as if he had suddenly realized
the import of the child, or of the woman who bore it, and
what it was to sire a child. There was a sudden crackling
awareness in him, an awareness of Electra as he had
never seen her. I could feel it in him. In nine months 1 had seen
him watching her as she watched him, both with grave,
explicit wariness and all defenses raised. But now, as he
squatted down beside the bed, I saw an awakening of
wonder in his eyes. on Electra's
pride was gone. He saw the woman instead, not the
Ihlini's meijha, not the haughty Solindish princess, not the
Queen of Homana who had wed his liege lord. And I
knew, looking at him, I had made a deadly mistake. I
thought of sending him away. But he had taken her hand
into both of his even as she sought to withdraw, and it vas
too late to speak a word. He was
endlessly patient with her, and so gentle I hardly
knew him. The Finn of old was gone. And yet, as he
looked at her, I had the feeling it was not Etectra he saw.
Someone else, I thought; the change had been too abrupt. "Ja'hai,"
he said clearly, and then—as if knowing she could
not understand the Old Tongue—he translated each word he
spoke. "Ja'hai—accept. Cheysuli i'halla shansu " He
paused. "Shansu, meijhana—peace. May there be Cheysuli
peace upon you—" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 247 "I
spit on your peace!" Electra caught her breath as another
contraction wracked her. Finn
had her then. I saw the opaque, detached expres- ' ston
come into his eyes and make them empty, and I knew „ he
sought the magic. I thought again of the vault in the ; earth
and the oubliette that waited, recalling the sensa- v^Bons
I had experienced. I nearly shivered with the chill ifaat
ran down my spine, raising the hairs on my flesh, for '. 1
was more in awe of the magic than ever before. For all 4 the
Cheysuli claimed themselves human, I knew now they ^were
not. More; so much, much more. Finn
twitched. His eyes shut, then opened. I saw his ?ad dip
forward as if he slept, then he jerked awake. The ankness
deepened in his eyes, and then suddenly I iew
something had gone wrong. He was—different. His •sh
turned hard as stone and the scar stood up from his sh. All
the color ran out of his face. Electra
cried out, and so did Finn. I heard
growling. Storr leaped into the room, threading s way
through the women. I heard screaming; I heard relying,
I heard Electra's hissing Solindish invectives. I 'fJieard
the low growl rising; oh gods, Storr was in the ^room— «y , ^Ђ ^ ,^;
Finn was white as death with an ashen tinge to his s^BOUth.
I put a hand on his arm and felt the rigid, upstand- ^Bg
muscles. He twitched again and began to tremble as if ^witfa
a seizure; his mouth was slack and open. His tongue ''';was
turning dark as it curled back into his throat. ^ And
then I saw it was Electra who held his hand and 'that
he could not break free of her grasp. I
caught their wrists and jerked, trying to wrench their hands
apart. At first the grip held; Electra's nails bit into 'his
skin and drew blood, but it welled dark and thick. then I
broke the grip and Finn was freed, but he was hardly
the Finn I knew. He fell back, still shaking, his yellow
eyes turned up to show the whites. One shoulder scraped
against the wall. I thought he was senseless, but he was
awake. Too awake, I found. His
eyes closed, then opened, and once more 1 saw the yeBow.
Too much yellow; his pupils were merest specks. ^JHe
stared with the feral gaze of a predator. X ^ 248
Jennifer Roberson He
growled. Not Storr. Finn. It came out of a human throat,
but there was nothing human about him. I
caught his shoulders as he thrust himself up and slammed
him against the wall. There was no doubt of his prey.
One of his arms was outstretched in her direction and the
fingers were flexing like claws. "Finn—" All the
muscles stood up from his flesh and I felt the tremendous
power, but it was nothing compared to my fear.
Somehow I held him, pressing him into the wall. I knew,
if I let him go, he would slay her where she lay. His
spine arched, then flattened. One hand fastened on my
right arm and tried to pull it free, but I thrust my elbow
against his throat. The growl was choked off, but I saw the
feral grimace. White teeth, man's teeth, in a bloodless
mouth, but the tongue had regained its color. I
gritted my teeth and leaned, pressing my elbow into the
fragility of his windpipe, praying I could hold him. "Finn—" And
then, as suddenly as it had come on him, the seizure
was past. Finn
sagged. He did not fall, for I held him, but his head
lolled forward against my arm and I saw his teeth cut into
his bottom lip. I thought he would faint. And yet his control
was such that he did not, and as Storr pushed past me to
his /*r I saw sense coming back in Finn's eyes. He
pressed himself up. His head smacked into the wall. He
sucked in a belly-deep, rasping breath and held it while
the blood ran from his mouth. He frowned as if confused,
then caught himself as once more his body sagged.
With effort he straightened, scraping his /ir-bands against
the wall. I saw the white teeth bared yet again, this
time in a grimace of shock and pain. "Finn—?" He said
a single word on a rush of breath, but I could not
hear it for the exhaustion in his tone. It was just a sound,
an expulsion of air, but the color was back in his face. I
knew he could stand again, but I did not let him go; 'Tynstar—'
It was barely a whisper, hoarse and aston- ished.
'Tynstar—here—" THE SONG
OF HOMANA 249 The
women were clustered around the bed and I knew I had
to get Finn from the room. Electra was crying in exhaustion
and fear while the contractions wracked her body. I
dragged Finn to the door and pushed him out into the
corridor while Storr came growling at my heels, all his hackles
raised. Finn
hardly noticed when I set him against the wall. He moved
like a drunken man, all slackness, lacking grace. Not
Finn, not Finn at all. "Tyn5tar—" he rasped again. "Tynstar—here—" My
hands were in the leather of his jerkin, pushing him into
the stone. "By the gods, do you know what you did? Finn—" If I
took my hands away, he could fall. I could see it in his
eyes. "Tynstar," he said again. "Carillon—it was Tynstar—" "Not
herel" I shouted. "How could he be? That was Electra
you meant to slay!" He put
a hand to his face and I saw how the fingers trembled.
He pushed them through his hair, stripping it from
his eyes, and the scar stood out like a brand against cheek and
jaw. "He—was—here-1—" Each word was dis- tinct.
He spoke with the precise clarity of the drunken man, or
the very shaken. A ragged and angry tone, laced with a
fear I had never heard. "Tynstar set a trap—" "Enough
of Tynstar!" I shouted, and then I fell silent. From
inside the room came the imperative cry of a new- bom
soul, and the murmur of the women. Suddenly it was there I
wanted to be, not here, and yet I knew he needed me.
This once, he needed me. "Rest," I said shortly. "Take
some food—drink something! Will you go? Go ... before
I have to carry you from this place." I took
my hands away He leaned against the wall with legs
braced, muscles bunching the leather of his leggings, He
looked bewildered and angry and completely devoid of comprehension. "Finn,"
I said helplessly, "will you go?" He
pushed off the wall, wavered, then knelt upon the floor.
For one insane moment I thought he knelt to offer apology;
he did not. I thought he prayed, but he did not. Z50
Jennifer Roberson He
merely gathered Storr into his arms and hugged him as hard
as he could. His
eyes were shut. I knew the moment was too private to be
shared, even with me Perhaps especially with me. I left
them there, wolf and man, and went in to see my child. One of
the women, as I entered, wrapped the child hastily
in linen cloth, wiping its face, then set it into my arms.
They were all Solindish, these women, but I was their
king—and would be, until I sired a second son. And
then I looked at their faces and knew I lacked a first. "A
girl, my lord Mujhar," came the whisper m accented Homanan. I
looked down on the tiny face. It lacked the spirit of a person,
little more than a collection of wrinkled features, but I
knew her for mine What
man cannot know immortality when he holds his child
in his arms? Suddenly it did not matter that I had no son; I
would in time. For now, I had a daughter, and I thought
she would be enough. I
walked slowly to the bed, cradling the child with infinite
care and more than a little apprehension. So help- less
and so tiny, I so large and equally helpless. It seemed a
miracle I had sired the girl. I knelt down at the bedside and
showed Electra her baby. "Your
heir," she whispered, and I realized she did not know.
They had not told her yet. "Our
daughter," 1 said gently. Sense
was suddenly in her eyes; a glassy look of horror. "Do
you say it is a girl—?" "A
princess," I told her. "Electra, she is a lovely girl." Or will
be, I thought; I hoped. "There will be time for sons. For
now, we have a daughter." "Gods!"
she cried out. "All this pain for a girl? No son for
Homana—no son for Solinde—" The tears spilled down her
face, limning her exhaustion "How will I keep my bargain?
This birth nearly took me—" I
gestured one of the women to take the baby from me. When I
could, I slipped one arm beneath Electra's shoul- ders
and cradled her as if she were the child instead. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 251 "Electra,
be at peace There is no haste in this. We have a daughter
and we will have those sons—but not tomorrow. Be at
ease. I have no wish to see you grieve because you have
borne a girl." "A
girl," she said again. "What use is a girl but to wed? I
wanted a son—!" I eased
her down against the pillows, pulling the bed- clothes
close. "Sleep. I will come back later. There is the news to
be told, and I must find Finn—" I stopped. There was no
need to speak of Finn, not to her. Not now. But
Electra slept. I brushed the damp hair from her brow,
looked again on the, sleeping baby, then went from Ae room
to give out the news. Soon
enough the criers were sent out and the bells began
to peel. Servants congratulated me and offered good
wishes. Someone pressed a cup of wine into my hand as I
strode through a corridor on my way to Finn's cham- • bers
Faces were a blur to me; I hardly knew their names. I had a
daughter, but I also had a problem. Finn
was not in his chambers. Nor was he in the kitch- „ ens,
where the spit-boys and cooks fell into bows and curtseys
to see their Mujhar in their presence. I asked after
Finn, was told he had not come, and went away -again. It was
Lachlan who found me at last, very grave and concerned.
His arms were empty of his Lady and with him
came my sister. I thought first they would give me good
wishes when I told them; instead they had news of Finn. "He
took the wolf and left," Lachlan said quietly. "And no
horse for nding." "Lir-shape,"
I said grimly. "He
was—odd." Torry was white-faced. "He was not himself
But he would answer none of our questions." She gestured
helplessly. "Lachlan was playing his Lady for me. I
saw Finn come in. He looked—ill. He said he had to go
away." "Away!"
I felt the lurch in my belly "Where?" ; "To the Keep," Lachlan answered.
"He said he re- quired
cleansing for something he had done. He said also you
were not to send for him, or come after him yourself." 252
Jennifer Roberson He
glanced a moment at Tony. "He said it was a Cheysuli thing,
and that clan-ties take precedence, at times, over other
links." I felt
vaguely ill. "Aye But only rarely does he invoke them—"
I stopped, recalling the wildness in his eyes and the
growling in his throat. "Did he say how long he would stay
there?" lorry's
eyes were frightened. "He said the nature of the cleansing
depended on the nature of the offense. And that this
one was great indeed." One hand crept up to her throat
"Carillon—what did he do?" "Tried
to slay the Queen." It came out of my mouth without
emotion, as if someone else were speaking. I saw the
shock in their eyes. "Gods!" I said on a rushing breath, "I
must go after him. You did not see what he was—" I started
out the door and nearly ran into Rowan. " "My
lord!" He caught my arm. "My lord—wait you—" "I
cannot." I shook loose and tried to move on, but he caught
my arm again. "Rowan—" "My
lord, I have news from Solinde," he persisted. "From
Royce, your regent in Lestra." "Aye,"
I said impatiently, "can it not wait? I will be back
when I can " "Finn
said you should not follow," Lachlan repeated. "Doubtless
he has good reason—" "Carillon."
Rowan forsook my title and all honorifics, which
told me how serious he was. "!t is Thorne of Atvia. He
readies plans to invade." "Solinde?"
I stared at him in amazement. "Homana,
my lord " He let go my arm when he saw I was not
moving. I could not, now "The news has come into
Lestra, and Royce sent on a courier. There is still time,
Royce says, but Thorne is coming. My lord—" He paused.
"It is Homana he wants, and you. A grudge for the
death of his father, and Atvians slain in Bellam's war. The
courier has the news." His young face was haggard with
the implications. "Thome intends to take Hondarth—" "Hondarth!"
I exploded. "He will not set foot in a Homanan
city while I am alive!" "He
means to raise Solindish aid," Rowan said in a quiet THE
SONG OF HOMANA 253 "%. ^i voice.
"To come overland through Solinde. and by ships across
the Idrian Ocean, bound for Hondarth." I
thought of the southern city on the shores of the Idrian
Ocean. Hondarth was a rich city whose commerce depended
on fishing fleets and trading vessels from other lands.
But it was a two-week ride to Hondarth, going fast; an even
longer march. And the marshes would slow an army. I shut
my eyes a moment, trying to get my senses sorted.
First Finn's—seizure, my daughter's birth; now this.
It was too much. I set a
hand on Rowan's shoulder. "Where is this cou- rier?
And find you what advisors you can. We must send for
those who have gone home to their estates. It will take time—ah,
gods, are we to go to war again, we must reassemble
the army." I rubbed at my gritty eyes. "Finn will
have to wait." When I
could, I broke free of planning councils and went at
last to the Keep. And, as I rode out across the plains,
I came face to face with Finn. He had
left Mujhara without a-horse, but now he had one.
Borrowed from the Keep, or perhaps it was one of his own. He
did not say. He did not say much at all, being so shut up
within himself, and when I looked at him I saw how the
shadow lay on him, thick and dark. His yellow eyes
were strange. We met
under a sky slate-gray with massing clouds. Rain
was due in an instant. It was nearly fall, and in four months
the snow would be thick upon the ground. For now
there was none, but I wore a green woolen cloak pulled
close against plain brown hunting leathers. Finn, bare-armed
still, and cloakless, pulled in his horse and waited.
The wind whipped the hair from his face, exposing the
livid scar, and I swore I saw silver in his hair where before
it had been raven's-wing black. He looked older, somehow,
and more than a trifle harder. Or was it merely that I
had not noticed before? "I
wanted to come," I said. "Lachlan said no, but I wanted
it. You seemed so distraught." I shrugged, made uncomfortable
by his silence. "But the courier had come 254
JennWr Roberson in from
Lestra . . ." I let it trail off, seeing nothing in his face
but the severity of stone. "I
have heard." The horse stomped, a dark bay horse with a
white slash across his nose and a cast in one eye. Finn
hardly noticed the movement save to adjust his weight. "Is
that why you have come back?" He made
a gesture with his head, a thrusting of his chin toward
the distances lying behind me. "Mujara is there. I have
not come back yet." The
voice was flat, lacking intonation. I tried to search beneath
what I saw. But I was poor at reading Cheysuli; they
know ways of blanking themselves. "Do you mean to?" The
scar ticked once. "I have no place else to go." It
astonished me, in light of where he had been. "But— the
Keep—" "I
am liege man to the Mujhar. My place is not with the clan,
but with hnn. Duncan has said—" He stopped short; something
made him turn his head away. "Duncan has not—absolved
me of what I tried to do. As the shar tahl says:
if one is afraid, one can only become unafraid by facing
what causes the fear." The wind, shifting, blew the hair
back into his face. I could see nothing of his expres- sion.
"And so I go to face it again. I could not admit my fear—i'toshaa-ni
was not completed. I am—unclean." "What
do you face again?' I asked, uneasy. "I would rather
you did not see Electra." He
looked at me squarely now, and the strangeness was in his
eyes. "J would rather not see her, also. But you have
wed her, and my place is with the Mujhar. There is little
choice, my lord." My
lord. No irony: no humor. I felt the fear push into my
chest. "Did you truly intend to slay her?" "Not
her," he said softly, "Tynstar." The
anger boiled over. I had not realized how fright- ened I
was that he might have succeeded; how close I had come to
losing them both. Both. Had Finn slain Electra, there
was no choice but execution. "Electra is not Tynstar! Are you
blind? She is my wife—" "She
was Tynstar's meijha," he said quietly, "and I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 255 doubt
not he uses her still. Through her soul, if not her body." "Finn—" "It
was I who nearly died!" He was alive again, and angry.
Also clearly frightened. "Not Electra—she is too strong.
It was I, Cheysuli blood and all." He drew in a hissing
breath and I saw the instinctive baring of white teeth.
"It nearly took me down, it nearly swallowed me whole.
It was Tynstar, I tell you—it was." "Go,
then," I said angrily. "Go on to Homana-Mujhar and
wait for me there. We will face whatever it is you have to
face, and get this finished at once. But there are -things
I have to discuss with Duncan." There
was gray in his hair; I saw it clearly now. And bleakness
in his eyes. "Carillon—" "Go."
1 said it more quietly. "1 have a war to think of again.
I will need you at my side." The
wind blew through his hair. The sunlight, so dull -and
brassy behind the clouds, set his lir-go\d to shining in , the
grayness of the day. His face was alien to me; I thought
again of the vault and oubliette. Had it changed me so
much? Or was it Finn who had been changed? "Then
I will be there," he said, "for as long as I can." An odd
promise. I frowned and opened my mouth to -ask
him what he meant, but he had set his horse to trotting,
leaning forward in the saddle. And then, as I turned
to watch, he galloped toward Mujhara. Beside him ran the
wolf. TWO I rode
into the Keep just as the storm broke. The rain fell heavily,
quickly soaking through my cloak to the leather doublet
and woolens beneath. The hood was no help; I gave up
and pushed it back to my shoulders, setting my horse
to splashing through the mud toward Duncan's slate- colored
pavilion. It was early evening and I could hardly see the
other pavilions, only the dim glow of their interior firecaims. I
dropped off my horse into slippery mud and swore, then
noticed Cai was not on his perch. No doubt he sought shelter
in a thick-leafed tree, or perhaps even inside. Well,
so did I. Someone
came and took my horse as I called out for entrance.
I thanked him, then turned as the doorflap was pulled
open. I looked down; it was Donal. He stared up at me in
surprise, and then he grinned. "Do you see?" I saw.
His slender arms, still bared for warmer weather, were
weighted with lir gold, albeit lighter than the heavy bands
grown warriors wore. And in his black hair glittered an
earring, though I could not see the shape. Young, I thought;
so very young. Duncan's
big hand came down on Donal's head and gently
moved him aside. "Come in from the rain. Caril- lon.
Forgive my son's poor manners." I
stepped inside- "He has a right to be proud," I de- murred.
"But is he not too young?" I 256 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 257 I "There
is no too young in the clans," Duncan said on a sigh.
"Who is to say what the gods prefer? A week ago the craving
came upon him, and we let him go Last night he received
his fir-gold in his Ceremony of Honors." I felt
the pang of hurt pride. "Could / not have wit- nessed
it?" Duncan
did not smile. "You are not Cheysuli." For
four days, once I had been. And yet now he denied me the
honor. 1
looked past him to Alix. "You must be proud." She
stood on the far side of the firecairn and the light played
on her face. In the dimness she was dark, more Chey&uii
than ever, and I felt my lack at once "I am," she said
softly. "My son is a warrior now." He was
still small Seven, I thought. I did not know. But
young. "Sit
you down," Duncan invited. "Donal will move his wolf." I saw
then what he meant, for sprawled across one of the
pelts carpeting the hard-packed earth was a sleeping wolf-cub.
Very young, and sleeping the sleep of the dead, or the
very tired. He was damp and the pavilion smelled of wet
fur, I did not doubt Donal 'had been out with the wolfling
when the rain began. Donal,
understanding his father's suggestion at once, knelt
down and hoisted half of the cub into his arms. The wolf
was like a bag of bones, so limp and heavy, but Donal dragged
him aside The cub was ruddy, not silver like Storr,
and when he opened one eye I saw it was brown. "He
is complaining," Donal said, affronted. "He wanted to stay
by the fire." "He
has more hair than you," Alix retorted. "Lorn will be well
enough farther back. This is the Mujhar we entertain." I waved
a hand. "Carillon, to him. He is my kin, for all that."
I grinned at the boy. "Cousins, of a sort." "Taj
is weary ofCai's company," Donal said forthrightly. "Can
He not come in, too?" "Taj
is a falcon and will remain outdoors," Duncan said firmly
as he sidestepped the Hopping wolf-cub. "Cai has stood
it all these years; so will Taj." 258
Jennifer Roberson Donal
got Lorn the wolf settled and sat down close beside
him, one small hand buried in damp far. His yellow
eyes peered up at me with the bright intentness of unsuppressed
youth. "Did you know I have two?" "Two
lir?" I looked at Atix and Duncan. "I thought a warrior
had only one." "Ordinarily."
Duncan's tone was dry as he waved me down on
the nearest pelt. Alix poured a cup of hot honey brew
and handed it across. "But Donal, you see, has the Old
Blood." Alix
laughed as I took the cup. "Aye. He got it from me. It is
the Firstborn in him." She sat back upon her heels, placing
herself close to Duncan. "I took fir-shape twice while 1
carried him, as wolf and falcon both. You see the result." I
sipped at the hot, sweet brew. It was warm in the pavilion,
though somewhat close; I was accustomed to larger
quarters. But it was a homey pavilion, full of pelts and
chests and things a clan-leader holds. A heavy tapes- try
fell from the ridge-pole to divide the tent into two areas;
one, no doubt, a bedchamber for Alix and Duncan. As for
Donal, he undoubtedly slept by the fire on the other
side. And now with his wolf. "How
fares the girl?" Duncan asked. I
smiled. "At two months of age, already she is lovely. We have
named her Aislinn to honor my mother s mother." "May
she have all of her jehan's wisdom," Duncan offered
gravely. I
laughed. "And none of my looks, I trust." Alix
smiled, but her face soon turned pensive. "No doubt
you have come to see Finn- He is no longer here." The
honey brew went sour in my mouth. I swallowed with
effort. "No. I met him on the road. He is bound for Homana-Mujhar.
And no, I did not come to speak to him. I came
to speak of Homana." I told
them what I could. They listened in silence, all three
of them; Donal's eyes were wide and full of wonder. It was,
no doubt, the first he had heard of war from the Mujhar
himself, and 1 knew he would always remember. 1 recalled
the time I had sat with my own father, listening to
plots and plans—and how those things had slain him. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 259 S But
death was not in DonaTs mind, that much 1 could see. He was
Cheysuli. He thought of fighting instead. "I
must have allies," I finished. "I need more than just the
Cheysuli." "Then
you offer alliances." Duncan nodded thought- ftilly.
"What else is there to give?" "My
sister," 1 said flatly, knowing how it sounded. "I have
Tourmaline to offer, and I have done it. To Ellas, to Falia,
to Caledon. All have marriageable princes." Alix
put a hand to her mouth and looked at Duncan. "Oh
Carillon, no. Do not barter your sister away." "Torry
is meant for a prince," I said impatiently. "She will
get one anyway, why should I wait? I need men, and Torry
needs a husband. A proper husband." I could not help
but think of Lachlan. "I know—it is not a Cheysuli custom
to offer women this way. But it is the way of most. royal
Houses. How else to find a man or woman worthy of die
rank? Torry is well past marriageable age, the dowry will
have to be increased. There will be questions about her
virginity." I looked again at Donal, thinking he was too
young. But he was Cheysuli, and they seemed always older
than I. "Bellam held her for years; he even spoke of wedding
her himself. There will'be questions asked of that.
But she is my sister, and that will count for some- thing.
I should get a worthy prince for her." "And
allies for Homana." Duncan's tone lacked inflec- tion,
which told me what he thought. "Are the Cheysuli not
enough?" "Not
this time," I answered flatly. "Thorne enters in more
than one place. Bellam came at us straight away. But Thome
knows better; he has learned. He will creep over my
borders in bits and pieces. If I split the Cheysuli, I split
my strongest weapon. I need more men than that, to place
my armies accordingly." Duncan
studied me, and then he smiled. Only a little. "Did
you think we would not come?" "I
cannot order you to come, any of you," I said quietly. "I
ask, instead." The
smile widened and I saw the merest glint of white teeth-
Not bared, as Finn's had been; a reflection of true amusement.
"Assemble your armies, Carillon. You will 260
JwnnffT Roberson have
your Cheysuli aid. Do whatever you must in the way that
you must, to win the allies you need. And then we shall
send Thorne back to his island realm." He paused. "Provided
he survives the encounter." Alix
glanced at him, and then she looked squarely at me-
"What did Finn say to you when you met him on the road?" "Little." "But
you know why he came ..." I
shifted on the pelt. "I was told it was something to do with
cleansing. A ritual of sorts." "Aye,"
Duncan agreed. "And now he has had to go back." The cup
grew cool in my hands. "He said he had no other
place to go. That you had, in essence, sent him out of the
Keep." I meant to keep my tone inflectionless and did not
succeed. It was a mark of the bond between Finn and me
that I accused even his brother ofwrongml behavior. "Finn
is welcome here," Duncan demurred. "No Cheysuli is
denied the sanctuary when he requires it, but that time was
done. Finn's place is with you." "Even
so unhappy?" Alix's
face was worried. "I thought he should not go—" "He
must learn to deal with that himself." Duncan took my cup
and warmed it with more liquor, handing it back. It was
high honor from a clan-leader; I thought it was simply
Duncan. "Finn has ever shut his eyes to many things,
going in the backflap." An expressive flick of his fingers
indicated the back of the pavilion. "Occasionally, when I
can, I remind him there is a front." "Something
has set him on edge." 1 frowned and sipped at the
liquor. "He is—different. I cannot precisely say. . . ." I shook
my head, recalling the expression in his eyes. "What
happened with Electra frightened me. I have never seen
him so." "It
is why he came," Duncan agreed, "and why he stayed
so long. Eight weeks." His face was grim. "It is rare a
liege man will leave his lord for so long unless it has something
to do with his clan- and kin-ties. But he could not
live with what he had done. and so he came here to renew
himself; to touch again the power in the earth THE
SONG OF HOMANA 261 through
i'toshaa-ni." He looked tired suddenly. "It comes upon us
all, once or twice; the need to be cleansed" The
word, even in Homanan, had a nuance I could not sAvine.
Duncan spoke of things that no Homanan had ''shared,
though once I had shared a fleeting moment of ^Aeir
life. Such stringent codes and honor systems, I thought; could I
bind myself so closely? Duncan
sipped at his honey brew. I noticed then that : his
hair was still black, showing no silver at all. Odd, I "thought;
Duncan was the elder. ^
"I am not certain he was cleansed at all," Alix said in a j^wry
low voice. "He is—unhappy." Briefly she looked at ^Duncan.
"But that is a private thing." ||
"Can he say nothing to me?" I could not hide the Desperation
in my voice. "Be the gods, we have been closer
than most. We shared an exile together, and then H.^nly
because of me. He might have stayed behind." I •^IhxMced
at them both, almost pleading to understand. "Why 4^an he
say nothing to me?" "It
is private," Duncan repeated. "But no, he can say othing
to you. He knows you too well." ,1
swore, then glanced in concern to Donal. But boys row up,
and I did not doubt he had heard it before. Finn ad
taught me the Cheysuli invectives. "He told you what e did,
then. To Electra?" "To
Tynstar," Duncan said. ^ I
heard the firecaim crackle in the sudden silence. A ^tussing
mote of sparks flew up. "Tynstar?" I said at last. 'H-..
"Aye. It was not Electra he meant to slay; did you think ^"ft
was?" He frowned. "Did he tell you nothing?" '&;.
I recalled how he had said it over and over, so hoarse ilH'and
stricken: Tynstar was here. And how I had ignored it. ^ ."He
said—something—" ? "Tynstar set a trap," Duncan
explained, echoing Finn's '^own
words. "He set it in Electra's mind, so that anyone • using
the earth magic on her would succumb to the ^
possession." ; My
body twitched in surprise. "Possession/" The
firelight cast an amber glaze across the face before , toe.
Smoke was drawn upward to the vent-flap, but enough .•'remained
to shroud the air with a wispy, ocherous haze. 262
Jennifer Roberson Duncan
was gold and bronze and black in the light, and the
hawk-earring transfixed my gaze. I smelled smoke and wet for
and honey, sweet honey, with the bittersweet tang of
spice. "The
Ihlini have that power." Duncan said quietly. "It is a
balance of our own gift, which is why we use it sparingly.
We would not have it said we are anything like the
Ihlini." Minutely, he frowned, looking downward into his
cup. "When we use it, we leave a person his soul. We do
little more than suggest, borrowing the will for a mo- ment
only." Again the faint frown that alarmed me- He was not
divulging something. "When it is Ihlini-done, the soul is
swallowed whole. Whole . . . and not given back at all." Silence.
Duncan put out a hand and touched his son, tousling
Donal's hair in a gesture that betrayed his con- cern as
the boy crept closer, between father and lir. I thought
Duncan knew how avidly the boy listened and meant
to calm any fears. The gods knew I had a few of my own. "Finn
reacted the way any Cheysuli would react; per- haps
even you." He did not smile. "He tried to slay the trapper
through the trap. It is—understandable." His eyes lifted
to meet mine squarely. "In that moment she was not Electra
to him, not even a woman. To Finn, she was simply
Tynstar. Tynstar was—there." I frowned.
"Then Tynstar knew it was Finn he had—" "I
do not doubt it," Duncan said clearly. "An Ihlini trap will
kill. He did not intend to leave Finn alive. But something—someone—prevented
the death by shattering the
trap-link." "/
broke it." I recalled how Electra had grasped Finn's hand,
leaving blood in the scratches she had made. How he had
been unable to break free. And I
recalled, suddenly, how he had slain the Homanan assassin
in the Eliasian blizzard, more than a year before. How he had
said he touched Tynstar, who had set the man a task— I stood
up- Bile surged into my throat. Before they could
say a word I bent down and swept up my damp cloak,
then went out of the pavilion shouting for my horse. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 263 Alix,
running out into the rain, caught my arm as I moved
to sling on the cloak. "Carillon—wait you! What ^areyou
doing?" f- The
hood lay on my shoulders and the rain ran into my s
mouth. "Do you not see?" I was amazed she could be so •Sfelind.
"Finn thought he slew Tynstar through Electra. '
..Tynstar thought he slew him—" I swung up on my horse. ^
"If one is afraid, one can only become unafraid by facing ^uwat
causes the fear." •^'
"Carillon!" she shouted, but I was already gone. v& f I
heard the howling when I ran into Homana-Mujhar. ^Sowling.
Gods, was Finn a-wolf—? y The
white faces were a blur, but I heard the frightened Invoices.
"My hrd!" "My lord Carillon!" "The Mujhar!" I 1-pushed
past them all and answered none of them, con- ^Scious
only of the great beating of fear in my chest. i
Howling. Gods, it was Storr. Not Finn. But the scream- ||ng
was Elecra's. t
Weight hung off my shoulders as I pounded up the ''twisting
red stone stairs. I ripped the cloak-brooch from ll'ffiy
left shoulder and felt the fabric -tear. Weight and gold %Se\\
behind me; I heard the clink of brooch on stone and Hlhe
soft slap of soaked wool falling to the stairs. "My lord!" But I
ran on. ^ I
burst through the women and into the room. I saw H
Electra first, white-faced and screaming though Lachlan ^"
suggested she be quiet. No need, he said; no need to ^acream-
Safe, he said; unharmed. The wolf was held at Itfcay. ^
Electra was whole. I saw it at once. She stood in a ^. comer
with Lachlan holding her back, his hands upon her arms.
Holding her back— " —from Finn. From Finn, who was capably
cornered by ' Rowan
with his sword, and another man-at-arms. They caged
him with steel, bright and deadly, and the wolf in man's shape
was held at bay. , He bled. Something had opened the scar so
that his face ran
with blood. It stained the leather jerkin and splattered : down
to his thighs, where I saw more blood. His right Z64
JonnHrr Roberson thigh,
where the Atvian spear had pierced. There was a cut in
his leggings and blood on Rowan's blade. He was
Hat against the wall, head pressed back so that his
throat was bared, Blood ran from the opened scar to trickle
down his throat, crimson on bronze; I smelted the tang of
fear. Gods, it swallowed him whole and left noth- ing to
spit out. I
looked again at Electra and heard the women's fright- ened
conversation. I understood little of it, knowing it to be only
Solindish. But I understood the screams. I went
to her and set a hand on Lachlan's shoulder. He saw me,
but he did not let her go. I knew why. There was blood
on her nails and she wanted more; she would rip the flesh
from his bones. "Electra,"
I said. The
screaming stopped. "Carilhn—" "I
know." I could hear the howling still. Storr, locked somewhere
within the palace. Locked away by his /ir. 1
turned away again, looking back at Finn. His eyes were
wide and wild- Breath rasped in his throat. Even from
here, I saw how he shook; how the trembling wracked his
bones. "Out!"
I shouted at the women. "This will be better done
without your Solindish tongues!" They
protested at once. So did Electra. But I listened to none of
it. I waited, and when they saw I meant it they gathered
their skirts and scuttled out of the room. I slammed the
heavy door shut behind them, and then I went to Finn. The
man-at-arms—Perrin, I knew—stepped out of my way at
once. Rowan hesitated, still holding Finn at swordpoint,
and I set him aside with one ungentle thrust of my
arm. I went through the space where Rowan had stood
and caught the jerkin in both hands, pulling Finn from
the wall even as he sagged. "Ku'reshtin!"
I used the Cheysuli obscenity, knowing he
would answer no Homanan. "Tuhalla deil" Lord to liege
man, a command he had to acknowledge. I felt
the shaking in the flesh beneath my hands. Fists clenched
and unclenched helplessly, clawless and hu- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 265 ^man,
but betrayal nonetheless. I had seen the bruises on r'Electra's
throat. §•' I
heard the labored breathing. The howling filled the *
halls. Human and wolf, both driven to extremes. But at fctfus
moment I thought Storr, at least, knew what was ^ap)ing
on. ^ I
thrust Finn into the corner, fenced by two walls of I^^Stone.
1 drew back one fist and smashed it into his face, g-ITfaiocking
skull against brick. Blood welled up in a broken i^ ,„ No!
Rowan caught my arm. "Get
you gone!" 1 thrust him back again. "I am not fating
him to death, I anr beating him to sense—" A hand
closed on my wrist. Finn's hand, but lacking all rength.
"Tynstar—" At
least he could speak again. "Finn—you fool! You oV. It
was a trap—a trap—" I shook my head in despera- »n.
"Why did you go in again? Why did you give him the iance?" 'Tynstar—"
It hissed out of his bloodied mouth. 'Tyn- ir—here—" "He
nearly slew me!" Electra's-voice was hoarse and roken.
"Your shapechanger tried to slay me!" 'Tynstar
was here—" "No."
I felt the futility well into my chest. "Oh Finn, •—not
Tynstar. Electra. It was a trap—" Tynstar."
For a moment he frowned in confusion, trying to
stand on his own. He knew I held him, and I thought toe
knew why. "Let go." "No."
I shook my head. "You will try for her again." It
focused him. I saw sense in his eyes again, and the ^fear
came leaping back to swallow him whole once more. I
slammed him against the wall once more as he thrust mselffrom
the stone. Electra shouted again, this time in >lindish,
and I heard the rage in her voice. Not only fear, ough
there was that. Rage. And wild, wild hatred. "Finn—"
I set the elbow against his throat and felt him "jftiflen
at once. We had done it all before. "My
lord." Rowan's voice was horrified. "What will you >?" Tynstar's
meijha," Finn rasped. Tynstar was here—" 266
Jennifer Robwson I let
him go. I let go of the wrist I held, took my arm from
his throat and stood back. But this time the sword was in
my hand, my sword, and he stopped when I set the point
against his throat. "No," I said. "Hold. I will get the truth
from you one way or another." I saw the shock in his eyes.
"Finn, I understand. Duncan has said what it was, and I
recall how you were in the Ellasian snowstorm." I paused,
looking for comprehension in his eyes. "Do not make it
any worse." He was
still white as death. Blood welled in the opened scar.
Now. seeing him in extremity, I saw clearly the silver
in his hair. Even beneath the blood his face was harder,
more gaunt at eyes and beneath his cheeks. He had
aged ten years in two months. "Finn,"
I said in rising alarm, "are you ill?" "Tynstar,"
was all he said, and again: "Tynstar. He put his
hand on me." When I
could I looked at Rowan, standing silent and shocked
beside me. "How did you come to be here?" He
swallowed twice. "The Queen screamed, my lord We all
came." He gestured at Lachlan and Perrin. "There were
more at first, but I sent them away. I thought you would
prefer this matter handled in private." I felt
old and tired and used up. I held a sword against my
liege man. I had only to look at his face to know why it was
necessary "What did you find when you came?" "The
Queen was—in some disarray. Finn's hands were on her
throat." Rowan looked angry and confused. "My lord—there
was nothing else I could do. He was trying to slay
the Queen." I knew
he meant the leg wound. I wondered how bad it was.
Finn stood steadily enough now, but I could see the pain in
the tautness of his gaunt, bloody face. Lachlan
spoke at last. "Carillon—I have no wish to condemn
him. But it is true. He would have taken her life." "Execute
him." Electra's tone was urgent. "He tried to slay
me. Carillon." "It
was Tynstar," Finn said clearly. "It was Tynstar I wanted." "But
it was Electra you would have slain." The sword, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 267 for the
slightest moment, wavered in my hand. "You fool," ^i I
whispered, "why have you done this to me? You know It?
what I must do—" "No!"
It exploded from Rowan's throat. "My lord—you f
cannot—" [
"No," 1 said weanly, "I cannot—not that. But there is ^something
else—" ||| "Execute him!" Electra again.
"There is nothing else to H^be
done. He sought to slay the Queen!" ;'
"1 will not have him slain." ; It was Lachlan who understood first.
"Carillon! It will "bare
your back to the enemy!" ' "I have no choice." I looked
directly at Finn, still caged ^by the
steel of my sword. "Do you see what you have :done?" He
raised his hands. He closed them both on the blade, |
blocking out the runes. The ones his father had made. pVo." |&
I was nearly shaking myself. "But you would do it again, II
would you not?" ^ The
grimace came swiftly, bared teeth and the sugges- ^tion
of a deep growl in a human throat. "Tynstar—" ^
"Electra," I said. "You would do it again, would you hiot?" I
"Aye ..." A breathy hiss of sound expelled from a ?
constricted throat. He was shaking. }
"Finn," I said, "it is done. I have no choice. The service -is
over." I stopped short, then went on when I could 1-speak.
"The blood-oath is—denied." ^ His
eyes were fixed on mine. After a moment I could Knot
bear to look at them, but I did. I had given him the L;task;
it was mine to do as well. ^ He took his hands from the blade. I saw the
lines Impressed
into his palms, but no blood. He bled enough thready,
inside as well as out. ;' His
voice was a whisper, "ja'hai-na," he said only. 'Accepted. ; I put
the sword away, hearing the hiss of steel on boiled ^leather
as it slid home. The lion was quiescent, the bril- liant
ruby black. Finn
took the knife from the sheath at his belt and 268
Jennifer Roberson offered
it to me. My own, once, the royal blade with its golden
Homanan crest. It
nearly broke me. "Finn," I said, "I cannot." "The
blood-oath is denied." His face was stark, old, aging.
"Ja'hai, my lord Mujhar." I took
it from his hand. There was blood upon the gold. "Ja'hai-na,"
I said at last, and Finn walked from the room. THREE ?"When
I could, I went out into the corridor and moved I
slowly through the dimness. The torches were unlighted. I, The
hallway was empty of people; my servants, knowing l^feow
to serve, left me to myself. u No
more howling. Silence. Storr, with Finn was gone. ^My
spirit felt as extinguished as the torches. • I
went alone to the Great Hall and stood within its ^darkness.
The firepit was banked. Coals glowed. Here, as ^well,
none of the torches was lighted. Silence. I
tucked the Homanan blade into my belt beside the 'Cheysuli
knife in its sheath and began shifting the un- bumed
logs in the firepit with my booted feet. The coals I also
kicked aside until I bared the iron ring beneath its ^ heavy
layer of ash. Then I took a torch, pushed the shaft I'through
the ring, and levered it up until the heavy plate Hi rose
and fell back, clanging against the firepit rim. The ash ';3
puffed up around it. ji^ I lighted the torch and went down when the
staircase ^ lay
bare. I counted this time: one hundred and two steps. •gi I
stood before the wall and saw how the rain had soaked in ^- from
the storm. The walls were slick and shiny with damp- ^ ness.
The runes glowed pale green against the dark stone. ^ I put
my fingers to them, tracing their alien shapes, then ^found
the proper keystone. The wall, when I leaned, ,
grated open. 269 270
Jennifer Roberwon I stood
in the doorway. Lir-shapes, creamy and veined with
gold, loomed at me from the walls. Bear and boar, owl and
hawk and falcon. Wolf and fox, raven, cat and more.
In the hissing light of the iron torch they moved, silent
and supple, against the silken stone. I went
into the vault. I let the silence oppress me. FoolFoolFool,
I thought. I took
the Cheysuli knife from my sheath. The light glittered
off the silver. I saw the snarling wolfs-head hilt with
its eyes of uncut emerald. Finn's knife, once. I moved
to the edge of the oubliette. As before, the torchlight
did not touch the blackness within. So deep, so soft,
so black. I recalled my days in there, and how I had become
someone other than myself. How, for four days, I had
thought myself Cheysuli. I shut
my eyes. The glow of the torchlight burned yellow
against my lids. I could see nothing, but I recalled it all.
The soft soughing of shifting wings, the pip of a preening
falcon. How it was to go trotting through the forest
with a pelt upon my back. And freedom, such perfect
freedom, bound by nothing more than what the gods
had given me. "Ja'hai.'
I reached out my hand to drop the knife into the
pit. "Carillon." I spun
around and teetered on the brink while the torch roared
softly against the movement, I might
have expected Finn. But never Tourmaline. She
wore a heavy brown traveling cloak, swathed in wool
from head to toe. The hood was dropped to her shoulders
and I saw how the torchlight gleamed on the gold in
her tawny hair. "You have sent him away," she said,
"and so you send me as well." All the
protests leaped into my mouth. I had only to say
them in a combination of tones; impatience, confusion, irritation,
amazement and placation. But none of them were
right. I knew, suddenly and horribly; I knew. Not Lachlan.
Not Lachlan at all, for Torry. The
pieces of the fortune-game, quite suddenly, were thrown
across the table from their casket and spread out before
me in their intricate, interlocking patterns that THE
SONG OF HOMANA 271 double
too often as prophets. The bone dice and carven rune-sticks
stood before me in the shape of my older sister,
and I saw the pattern at last. Torry,"
was all I said. She was too much like me. She let no
one turn her from one way when it was the way she wanted
to go. "We
did not dare tell you," she said quietly. "We knew what
you would do. He says—" already she had fallen into the
easy attribution so common to women when they speak
of their men "—that in the clans women are never bartered
to the warriors. That a man and woman are left to their
own decisions, without another to turn them against their
will." "Tourmaline
. . ." I felt tired suddenly, and fall of aches and
pains. "Torry, you know why I had to do it. In our House
rank is matched with rank; I wanted a prince for -, you
because you deserve that much, if not more. Torry—I 'did
not wish to make you unhappy. But I need the aid [from
another realm—" ^
"Did you think to ask me?" Slowly she shook her head and the
torchlight gleamed in her hair. "No. Did you '.think
I would mind? No. Did you think I would even ^protest?"
She smiled a little. "Think you upon my place, ^Carillon,
and see how you would feel." The pit
was at my back. I thought now another one yawned
before me. Torry," I said finally, "think you I had any
choice in whom 1 wed? Princes—and kings—have no more
say than their women. There was nothing I could ;
do," t
"You might have asked me. But no, you ever told. The h
Mujhar of Homana orders his sister to wed where he will •
decide." She put up a silencing hand. Her fingers seemed . sharp
as a blade. "Aye, I know—it has ever been this way. ' And
ever will be. But this once, this once, I say no. I say I choose
my way." "Our
mother—" "—is
gone home to Joyenne." She saw my frown of surprise.
"I told her, Carillon. Like you, she thinks me mad-
But she knows better than to protest." The smile came
more freely. "She has raised willful children, Carillon—they
do what they will do when it comes to 272 Jennifer
Roberson whom
they marry." She laughed softly. "Think you that I was
fooled about Electra? Oh Carillon, I am not blind. I do not
deny she was a pathway to Solinde, but she is more than
that to you- You wanted her because—like all men who see
her—you simply had to have her. That is a measure
of her power." 'Tourmaline—" "I
am going," she said calmly, with the cool assurance of a woman
who has what she wants in the way of a man. "But
I will tell you this much, for both of us: it was not intended."
Tourmaline smiled and I saw her as Finn must see
her: not a princess, not a gamepiece, not even Caril- lon's
sister. A woman; no more, no less. It was no wonder he
wanted her. "You sent him to the Keep to recover from his
wounds. You sent me there for safety. I tended him when
Alix could not, wondering what manner of man he was to
so serve my brother's cause, and he gave me the safety
I needed. Soon enough—it was more." She shook her
head. "We meant to do no harm. But now it comes to this.
he is dismissed from his tahlmorra, and mine is to go with
him." "Tahlmorra
is a Cheysuli thing," I told her bleakly. "Torry,
no. I do not wish to lose you as well." "Then
take him back into your service." "I
cannot!" The shout echoed in the vault, bouncing off the
silent lir. "Do you not see? Electra is the Queen, and he a
Cheysuli shapechanger. No matter what / say in this, they
will always suspect Finn of wishing to slay the Queen. And if
he stayed, he might. Did he not tell you what he tried
to do?" Her
lips were pale. "Aye. But he had no choice—" "Nor
do I have one now." I shook my head. "Do you think I
do not want him back? Gods, Torry, you do not know
what it was for the two of us in exile. He has been with me
for too long to make this parting simple. But it must be
done. What else is there to do? I could never trust
him with Electra—" "Perhaps
you should not trust her." "I
wed her," I said grimly. "I need her. Did I allow Finn to
stay and something happened to Electra, do you know
what would happen to Homana? Solinde would rise. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 273 No mere
army could gainsay an outraged realm. Murder, Torry."
Slowly I shook my head. "Think you the qu'mahlin is
ended? No. Be not so foolish. A thing such as that is stopped,
perhaps, but never forgotten. For too long the Cheysuli
have been hated. It is not done yet." The torch hissed
and sputtered, putting shadows on her face. "This time, a
race would be destroyed. And with it, no doubt, ^'
would also fall Homana." Tears
were on her face, glittering in the light. "Caril- ,
Ion," she whispered, "I carry his cl^ild." :T When I could speak, albeit a trembling
whisper, I said ^ his
name. Then, to myself. "How could I not have seen it?" 4. "You
did not look. You did not ask. And now it is too ^•late."
She gathered her skirts and cloak with both her yhands.
"Carillon—he waits- It is time I left you." "" um
" Torry— "I
will go," she said gently. "It is where I want to be. We
faced each other in the flickering light in a vault full | of
marble lir. I heard the faint cry of hawk and falcon; the howl of
a hunting wolf. I remembered what it was to be ;
.Cheysuli. ""
I dropped the torch into the oubliette. "I can see no one ^fa
this darkness. A person could stay or she could go—and 'I
would never know it." Dim
light crept down the stairs behind her. Someone i' held
a torch. Somone who waited for Torry. I saw
the tear on the curve of her cheek as she came up to kiss
me. And then she was gone, and I was left alone with
the silence and the lir. I let
the cover fall free of my hands and slam shut against
the mouth. The gust of air sent ash flying. It -settled
on my clothing but I did not care. I kicked coals and
pushed wood over the plate again, hiding the ring in ash,
and went out of the Great Hall alone. I meant
to go to bed, though I knew I would not sleep. I meant
to drown myself in wine, though 1 knew it would -leave
me sober. I meant to try and forget, and I knew the %,task
was futile. 274
Jennifer Roberson Come,
lady, and hear of my soul, for a
harper's poor magic does
little to hold a fine
lady's heart when
she keeps it her own. I
stopped walking. The music curled out to wrap me in its
magic and I thought at once of Lachlan. Lachlan and his
Lady. Lachlan, whose lays were all for Torry. Come,
lady, and listen. I will
make for you music from
out of the world if you
wait with me, stay
with me, lay
with me, too . . / will
give you myself and
this harp that I hold. 1
followed the song to its source and found Lachlan in a small
private solar, a nook in the vastness of the palace. Cushions
lay on the floor, but Lachlan sat on a three- legged,
velvet-covered stool, his Lady caressed by a lov- er's
hands. I paused inside the door and saw the gold of the
strings: the gleam of green stone. His
head was bowed over his harp. He was lost within his
music. I ->aw how his supple fingers moved within the strings:
plucking here, touching there, ever placating his Lady.
He was at peace, eyes shut and face gone smooth, so that
I saw the elegance in his features. A harper is touched
by the gods, and ever knows it. It accounts for their
confidence and quiet pride. The
music died away. Silence. And then he looked up and saw
me, rising at once from his stool. "Carillon! I thought
you had gone to bed." "No." He
frowned. "You are all over ash, and still damp. Do you not
think you would do better—" "He
is gone." I cut him off. "And so is Tourmaline." He
stared, uncomprehending. "Torry! Torry—?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 275 "With
Finn." I wanted it said so the cut would bleed more
quickly, to get rid of the pain at once. "Lodhi!"
Lachlan's face was bone-white. "Ah, Lodhi— no-—"
He came three steps, still clutching his Lady, and then he
stopped. "Carillon—say you are mistaken. ..." "It
would be a lie." I saw how the pain moved into his eyes;
how it stiffened the flesh of his face. He was a child suddenly,
stricken with some new nightmare and groping for
understanding. "But—you
said she was meant to wed. You meant her for a
prince." "A
prince," I agreed. "Never a harper. Lachlan—" "Have
I waited too long?" His arms were rigid as he clasped
the harp to his chest. "Lodhi, have 1 waited too long?" "Lachlan,
I know you have cared. I saw it from the beginning.
But there is no sense in holding onto the hope ^that
it might have been." ^ "Get her back." He was suddenly
intent. "Take her [ from
him. Do not let her go—" !<' "No." I said it firmly. "I
have let her go because, in the g,end,
there was no way I could stop her. I know Finn too ^ well.
And he has said, quite clearly, he will allow no one J to
keep him from the woman he wants." g^ Lachlan put one hand to his brow. He scraped
at the ^'silver
circlet as if it bound him too tightly, Then abruptly, I as if
discovering it himself, he pulled it from his head and held it
out in one fist as the other arm clasped his Lady. "Harper!"
His pain was out in the open. "Lodhi, but I have
been a fool!" "Lachlan—" He
shook his head. "Carillon, can you not get her back? I
promise you, you will be glad of it. There is something I would
say to her—" "No."
This time I said it gently. "Lachlan—she bears Finn's
child." He lost
the rest of his color. Then, all at once, he sat ^ down
on the three-legged stool. For a moment he just ^
stared at the wooden floor. Then, stiffly, he set his Lady >^and
the circlet on the floor, as if he renounced them both. J|""I
meant to take her home," was all he said. 276
Jennifer Roberson "No."
I said it again. "Lachlan—I am sorry." Silently
he drew a thong from beneath his doublet. He pulled
the leather from around his head and handed the trinket
to me. Trinket?
It was a ring. It depended from the thong. I turned
it upward into the candlelight and saw the elabo- rate
crest; a harp and the crown of Ellas. 'There
are seven of those rings," he said matter-of- factly.
"Five rest on the hands of my brothers. The other is on
my father's finger." He looked up at me at last. "Oh, aye, I
know how things are in royal Houses. I am from one myself." "Lachlan,"
I said. "Or, is it?" "Oh,
aye. Cuinn Lachian Llewellyn. My father has a taste
for names." He frowned a little, oddly distant and detached.
"But then he has eleven children, so it is for the best." "High
Prince Cuinn of Ellas." The ring fell out of my hand
and dangled on its thong. "In the names of all the gods of
Homana, why did you keep it secret?" A shrug
twitched at his shoulders. "It was—a thing between
my father and myself. 1 was not, you see, the sort of heir
Rhodri wanted. I preferred harping to governing and
healing to courting women." He smiled a little, a mere
twisting of his mouth. "I was not ready for responsi- bility.
I wanted no wife to chain me to the castle. I wanted to
leave Rheghed behind and see the whole of Ellas, on my own,
without a retinue. The heirship is so—binding." Tills
time the smile held more of the Lachlan I knew. "You
might know something of that, 1 think." "But—all
this silence with Torry. And me\" I thought he had
been a fool. "Had you said anything, none of this might
have happened!" "I
could not. It was a bond between my father and me." Lachlan
rubbed at his brow, staring at his harp. He hunched on the
stool, shoulders slumped, and the candlelight was dull on
his dyed brown hair. Dyed
brown hair. Not gray, as he had said, pleading vanity,
but another color entirely. I sat
down. I set my back against the cold wall and THE
SONG OF HOMANA 277 waited.
I thought of Torry and Finn in the darkness and rain,
and Lachlan here before me. "Why?" He
sighed and rubbed at his eyes. "Originally, it was a ,>fiE»me
I wished to play How better to see your realm than •. to
go its length and breadth unknown? So my father ^^agreed,
saying if I wanted to play at such foolishness, I ^'.would
have to play it absolutely. He forbade me to divulge .-.Biy
name and rank unless I was in danger." t, "But to keep it from me . . ."I
shook my head. M
"It was because of you." He nodded as I frowned. |Ґ"When
I met you and learned who you were, I wrote at |h0nce
to my father. I told him what you meant to do, and ow I
thought you could not do it. Take Homana back rom
Bellam? No. You had no men, no army. Only Finn "7.
and me." He smiled. "I came with you because I ranted
to, to see what you could do And I came because ay
father, when he saw what you meant to do, wanted MI to
win." I felt
a sluggish stirring of anger deep inside. "He sent ie no
aid—" 'To the
pretender-prince of Homana?" Lachlan shook is
head. "You forget—Bellam encroached upon Ellas, He JFered
Electra to Rhodri's heir. It was not in Ellas's aterests
to support Carillon's bid for the throne." He rftened
his tone a bit. "For all I would have liked to give au what
aid I could, I had my father's realm to think of, >o.
We have enemies. This had to remain your battle." "Still,
you came with me. You risked yourself." "I
risked nothing. If you recall, I did not fight, playing ^,the
harper's role." He shook his head. "It was not easy. I Jihave
trained as a warrior since I was but a child. But my Rather
forbade me to fight, and it seemed the best thing to -f do.
And he said also I was to go to watch and learn what I I'could.
If you won the war and held your realm for a ^twelve-month
and a day, Rhodri would oner alliance." H
"It has been longer than that." I did not need to count ^ ithe
days. "And
did you not just send to other realms, offering the i"hand
of your sister in marriage?" The color moved through ^ris
face. "It is not my place to offer what I cannot. My Hfether
is High King. It was for him to accept your offer, Z78
Jennifer Roberson and I
had to wait for him." He shut his eyes a moment. "Lodhi,
but I thought she would wait ..." "So
did I." The stone was cold against my spine. "Oh Lachlan,
had I known—" "I
know. But it was not for me to say." His face was almost
ugly. "Such is the lot of princes." "Could
you have said nothing to her?" He
stared at the cushion-strewn floor. "I nearly did. More
times than I can count. Once I even spoke of Rhodri's heir,
but she only bid me to be quiet. She did not wish to think
on marriage." He sighed. "She was ever gentle with my
feelings, seeking to keep me—a harper—from looking too
high, as did her brother, the Mujhar." He did not smile.
"And I thought, in all my complacency, she would say
differently when she knew. And you. And so I savored the
waiting, instead." I shut
my eyes and rested my head against the stone. I recalled
the harper in the Ellasian roadhouse, giving me my
memories. I recalled his patient understanding when I treated
him with contempt, calling him spy when he was merely
a friend and nothing more. And how
I had bidden him slay a man to see if he would do it. So much
between us, and now so little. I knew what he would
do. "You had no choice," I said at last. "The gods know I
understand what it is to serve rank and responsibil- ity.
But Lachlan, you must not blame yourself. What else could
you have done?" "Spoken,
regardless of my father." He stared at the floor,
shoulders hunched. So vulnerable, suddenly, when he had
always been so strong. "I should have said some- thing
to someone." And yet
it would have done no good. We both realized it,
saying nothing because the saying would bring more pain. A
man may love a woman while the woman loves another,
but no man may force her to love where she has no
desire to do so "By
the All-Father himself," Lachlan said wearily, "I think
it is not worth it." He gathered up his Lady and rose,
hooking one arm through the silver circlet. He had THE
SONG OF HOMANA 279 more
right to it than most, though it should have had the •^hine
of royal gold. l^' I
stood up stiffly and faced him. I held out the ring on ^•fts
leather thong. "Lachlan—" I stopped. ^ He
knew. He took the ring, looked at the crest that ,-^inade
him a man—a prince—apart, then slipped the thong Iwer
his head once more. "I came a harper," he said ^
quietly. "It is how I will leave in the morning." '^
"Do you leave me, old friend, I will be quite alone." It |was
all I could say to him; the only plea 1 would ever Imake. I saw
the pain in his eyes. "I came, knowing I would ave to
leave. Not when,.but knowing the time would ame. I
had hoped, for a while, I would not leave alone." |Pnie
line of his jaw was set; the gentleness of the harper 1 fled,
and in its place 1 saw the man Lachlan had ever 3n, but
showing it to few. "You are a king. Carillon. igs are
always alone. Someday—I shall know it, too." te
reached out and caught my arm in the ritual clasp of riendship.
"Yhana Lodhi, yffennogfaer." "Walk
humbly, harper," I said softly He went
out of the room into the shadows of the corn- or, and
his Song of Homana was done. I went
into my chambers and found her waiting. She |was in
shadow with a single candle lighted. She was wrapped |in one
of my chamber robes: wine-purple velvet hned |with
dappled silver fur. On her it was voluminous, I could isee
little but hands and feet. I I
stopped. 1 could not face her now. To look at her was |to
recall what Finn had done, and how it had ended in Banishment.
How it had ended with Tony and Lachlan ^ gone
as well. To look at her was to look on the face of g^aloneness,
and that I could not bear. •^
"No," she said, as I made a movement to go. "Stay you. ^Do you
wish it, 1 will go." || Still in shadow. The wine-colored velvet
melted into the ^
shadows. The candlelight played on her hair—unbound, "^-and
hanging to her knees. fe I
sat down because I had no strength to stand. On the ledge
of my draperied bed. I was all over ash, as Lachlan 280
Jennifer Roberson had
said, and still damp from the storm outside. No doubt I
smelled of it as well: wet wool and smoke and flame. She
came and stood before me. "Let me lift this grief from
you." I
looked at her throat with the bruises on it; the marks of a
crazed man's madness. She
knelt and pulled off my heavy boots. I said nothing, watching
her, amazed she would do what I, or a servant, could
much more easily do. Her
hands were deft and gentle, stripping me of my clothing,
and then she knelt before me. "Ah my lord, do not
grieve so. You put yourself in pain." It came
to me to wonder whether she had ever knelt for Tynstar. She put
one hand on my thigh. Her fingers were cool. I could
feel the pulse-beat in her palm. I looked
again at the bruises on her throat. Slowly I reached
out and set my hands there, as Finn had set his, and
felt the fragility other flesh, "Because of you," I said. "Aye."
Her eyes did not waver from mine. "And for you,
good my lord, I am sorry he had to go." My
hands tightened. She did not flinch or pull away. "I am not
Tynstar, lady " "No."
Neither did she smile. My
hands slid up slowly to cup her skull with its weight of
shining hair. The robe, now loosened, slid off her shoulders
and fell against the floor: a puddle of wine-dark velvet-
She was naked underneath. I
pulled her up from the stone and into my arms, sagging
back onto the bed. To be rid of the loneliness, I would
lie with the dark god himself. "I
need you," 1 whispered against her mouth. "By the gods,
woman, how I need you. ..." FOUR bie
infirmary tent stank of blood and burning flesh. I l^vatched
as the army chirurgeon lifted the hot iron from JIfiowan's
arm, studied the seared edges of the wound and |ftodded.
"Closed. No more blood, captain. You will keep lithe
arm, I think, with the help of the gods." ^ Rowan
sat stiffly on the campstool, white-faced and Shaking.
The sword had cut into the flesh of his forearm, Hbut
had missed muscle and bone. He would keep the arm Hand
its use, though I did not doubt he felt, at the moment, Ute if
it had already been cut off. H He
let out his breath slowly. It hissed between his Uteeth.
He put out his right hand and groped for the cup of I sour
wine Waite had set out on the table. Fingers closed | on
the cup, gripping so hard the knuckles shone white, |and
then he lifted it to his mouth. I smiled. Waite had put |.a
powder in it that would ease the pain a bit. Rowan had ^originally
refused any such aid, but he had not seen the ^
powder. And now he drank, unknowing, and the pain It;
would be eased somewhat. § I glanced back over my shoulder through the
gap in the P
entrance flap. Outside it was gray, gray and dark blue, J||
with the weight of clouds and winter fog. My breath, Hijeaving
the warmth of the infirmary tent, plumed on the ^Sair,
white as smoke. 'i
"My thanks, my lord." Rowan's voice still bore the 1'strain,
but it lessened as the powder worked its magic. I 281 I 282
Jennifer Roberson He
began to pull on his fur-lined leathers, though I knew
the motion must hurt. I did not move to help because
I knew he would not allow it, me being his Mujhar,
and because it would hurt his pride. Like all the Cheysuli,
he had his pride; a prickly, arrogant pride that some
took for condescension. It was not, usually. It was merely
a certainty of their place within the boardgame of the
gods. And Rowan, though he was less Cheysuli in his habits
than Homanan, reflected much of that traditional pride
without even knowing it. I
shifted in the entrance, then grimaced in response to the
protests of my muscles. My body was battered and sore,
but I bore not a single wound from the last encoun- ter
earlier in the day. My blood was still my own, unlike Rowan's—unless
one counted what I had lost from my nose
when struck in the face by my horse's head. The blow
had knocked' me half-senseless for a moment or two, making
me easy prey, but I had managed to stay in the saddle.
And it was Rowan, moving to thrust aside the attacker's
sword, who had taken the blow meant for me. We were
both fortunate the Atvian had missed his target. "Hungry?"
I asked. Rowan
nodded. Like us all, he was too thin, pared down to
blood and bone. Because of his Cheysuli features his
face was gaunter than mine, because of my beard, no one
noticed if I seemed gaunt or not. It had its advan- tages;
Rowan looked ill, I did not, and I hated to be asked how I
fared. It made me feel fragile when I was not, but that is
the cost of being a king. Rowan
pulled on his gloves, easing into the right one because
the movement hurt his arm. He was still pale, lacking
the deeper bronze of Cheysuli flesh because of the loss of
blood. With his eyes gone black from the drug and the
pallor of his face, he looked more Homanan than Cheysuli. Poor
Rowan, I thought: forever caught between the worlds. He
scrubbed his good arm through his heavy hair and glanced
at me. He forced a smile. "It does not hurt, my lord." Waite,
putting away his chirurgeon's tools, grunted in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 283 itisgust.
"In my presence, it hurts. Before the Mujhar, it loes
not. You have miraculous powers of healing, my lord Is. . .
perhaps we should trade places." || . Rowan
colored. I grinned and pulled aside the doorflap, jiwaving
him outside even as he protested I should go first. IftThe
mist came up to chill our faces at once. Rowan hunched |[,liis
shoulders against the cold and cradled his aching arm. |p'*It
is better, my lord." H I
said nothing about the powder, merely gestured ^Boward
the nearest cooldire. "There. Hot wine and roasting Hlboar.
You will undoubtedly feel better once your belly is ||fall
again." H. He
walked carefully across the hardpacked, frozen ground, |trying
not to jar the injured arm. "My lord . .
I am |sorry." ^
"For being injured?" I shook my head. "That was my |wound
you took. It requires my gratitude, not an apology Ifrom
you." "It
does." Tension lines marred the youthfulness of his ce. He
watched the ground where he walked and the lick
black hair hid most of his face. Like me, he had not lit it
for too long. "You would do better with Finn at your Side. I
am—not a liege man." He cast me a quick, glinting "ance
out of drug-blackened eyes. "I have not the skill to "ep
you safe, my lord." I
stopped at the cookfire and nodded at the soldier who iided
the roasting boar. He began to cut with a greasy life.
"You are not Finn, nor ever can be," I said clearly »
Rowan. "But I want you by my side." "My
lord—" I cut
him off with a gesture of my hand. "When I sent IFfinn
from my service six months ago, I knew what I was ,,"risking.
Still, it had to be done, for the good of us all. I do ot
dismiss the importance his presence held. The bond etween
Cheysuli liege man and his Mujhar is a sacred Iling,
but—once broken—there is no going back." I grasped this
uninjured arm, knowing there was no lir-ba.nd under- Ifteath
the furs and leathers. "I do not seek another Finn. I alue
you. Do not disappoint me by undervaluing your- elf."
The soldier dropped a slice of meat onto a stab of augh
bread and put it into my hands. In turn, I put it into 284
Jennifer Roberson Rowan's.
"Now, eat. You must restore your strength so we can
Bght again." The
mist put beads of water into his hair Damp, it tangled
against his shoulders. His face was bleak, pale, stretched
taut over prominent bones, but I thought the pain
came from something other than his arm. A pot
of wine was wanning near the firecairn. I knelt, poured
a cup and handed it up to Rowan. And then, as I turned
to pour my own, I heard someone shout for me. "Meat,
my lord?" asked the soldier with the knife. "A
moment." I rose and turned toward the shout. In the mist it
was hard to place such sounds, but then I saw the shapes
coming out of the grayness. Three men on horse- back:
two of them my Homanans, the third a stranger. They
were muffled in mired leathers and woolen wrap- pings.
The mist parted as they rode through and showed them
more clearly, then closed behind them again. "My lord!"
One of the men dismounted before me and dropped to one
knee, then up again. "A courier, my lord." The
gesture indicated the still-mounted stranger. He rode a
good horse, as couriers usually do, but I saw no crest
to mark him. He wore dark leathers and darker wool; a cap
hid most of his head so that only his face showed. The hot
wine warmed my hands, even through my gloves.
"Atvian?" I put no inflection in my tone. The
stranger reached up to pull woolen wraps from his face.
"No, my lord—Ellasian." Mouth bared, the words took on
greater clarity. "Sent from High Prince Cuinn." Lachlan.
I could not help the smile. "Step you down, friend
courier. You are well come to my army." He
dismounted, came closer and dropped to one knee in a
quick bow of homage. Neatly done. He had a warm, friendly
face, but was young, and yet he seemed to know his
business. He was red-haired beneath the cap,, judging by his
brows, and his eyes were green. There were freck- les on
his face. "My
lord, it pleases me to serve the High Prince. He bids me
give you this." He dug into a leather pouch at his belt
and withdrew a folded parchment, A daub of blue wax sealed
it closed, and pressed into it was the royal crest: a THE
SONG OF HOMANA 285 ^fcarp
and the crown of Ellas. It brought back the vision of ^Lachlan
and his Lady, when he told me who he was. X I
broke the seal and unfolded the parchment. It crack- ,Ђ,led
in the misted air; its crispness faded as the paper H^wilted.
But the words were legible. S&&' ^ Upon
returning home to Rheghed, I was met with warm
welcome from the king my father. So warm, indeed
that he showered me with gifts. One of these gifts
was a command of my own, did I ever need to use it.
I doubt Rhodri ever intended me to be so generous
as to loan the gift to you, but the thing is already
done. My men are yours for as long as you need
them. And does it please you to offer a gift in return,
I ask only that you treat kindly with Ellas when we
seek to make an alliance. By the
hand of the High Prince, Cuinn
Lachlan Llewellyn I
grinned. And then I laughed, and set my cup of hot rtne
into the hands of the courier. "Well come, indeed," I Ad.
"How many. and where?" He
grinned back when he had drunk. "Half a league 1st, my
lord. As to the number—five thousand. The toyal
Ellasian Guard." I
laughed again, loudly. "Ah Lodhi, I thank you for this ourier!
But even more I thank you for Lachlan's mend- hip!"
I clapped the courier on his shoulder. "Your name." "Gryffth,
my lord." "And
your captain's?" "Meredyth.
A man close to the High Prince himself." iryflth
grinned. "My lord, forgive me, but we all know 'iat Prince
Cuinn intended. And none of us is unwilling. all I
send to bring them in?" "Five
thousand. ..." I shook my head, smiling at the Might.
"Thome will be finished in a day." Gryffth
brightened. "Then you are near to winning?" "We
are winning." I said. "But this will make the nding
sweeter. Ah gods, I do thank you for that harper." took
the cup from Gryffth as he went to remount his 286
Jennifer Roberson horse,
and watched him ride back into the fog with his Homanan
guides. "Well,
my lord," Rowan said, "the thing is done at last." "A
good thing, too." I grinned "You are not fit to fight with
that arm, and now you will not have to." "My
lord—" he protested, but I did not listen as I read Lachlan's
note again. The map
was of leather, well-tanned and soft It was a pale
creamy color, and the paint stood out upon it. In the candlelighted
pavilion, the lines and rune-signs seemed to glow. "Here."
I put my forefinger on the map. "Mujhara. We are
here—perhaps forty leagues from the city northwest " I moved
my finger more westerly. 'The Cheysuli are here,
closer to Lestra, though still within Homana." I lifted
the finger and moved it more dramatically, pointing out the
Solindish port ofAndemir "Thome came in here, Atvia
is but eight leagues across the Idrian Ocean, directly west of
Solinde. He took the shortest sea route to Solinde, and the
shortest land route to Homana." I traced the invisible
line across the map. "See you here? —he came this
way, cutting Solinde in half. It is here our boundary puts
its fist into Solinde, and it is where Thorne was bound." "But
you stopped him " The Ellasian captain nodded. "You
have cut him off, and he goes no farther." It
seemed odd to hear the husky accent again, though we
spoke Homanan between us and all my captains There were
other Ellasians as well, clustered within my tent; I meant
Lachlan's gift to know precisely what they were doing. "Thorne
let it be known he was splitting his army," I explained.
"He would come overland through Solinde, gaining
support from the rebels there. But he also sent a fleet—or
so ail the reports said. A fleet bound for Hondarth—down
here." I set my finger on the mark that represented
Hondarth, near the bottom of the map and directly
south of Mujhara. "But there was no fleet—no real
fleet. It was a ruse." Meredyth
nodded. "He meant you to halve your army THE
SONG OF HOMANA 287 and
send part of it to Hondarth, so that when he came in here—full
strength—he would face a reduced Homanan warhost."
He smiled. "Clever. But you are more so, my .-lord
Mujhar." , - I
shook my head. "Fortunate. My spies are good. I ..^teard
of the ruse and took steps to call back those I had ^dispatched
to Hondarth; thank the gods, they had not ^
gotten far. We have Thome now, but he wilt not give up. Ј-He
will send his men against me until there is no one ^fcft-' ^;
"And the Solindish aid he wanted?" y
"Less than he desired." Meredyth was older than I by '^gt
least twenty years, but he listened well. At first I had 1-pesitated
to speak so plainly, knowing him more experi- ^fcBced
than I, but Lachlan had chosen well. Here was a ,' man
who would listen and weigh my words, then make his "
idgment upon them. "He came into Solinde expecting to ad
thousands for the taking, but there have been only indreds.
Since I sent the Cheysuli there, the Solindish •e—hesitant
to upset the alliance I made." Meredyth's
expression showed calm politeness. "The ll^ueen
fares well?" / I
knew what he asked. It was more than just an inquiry ler
Electra's health. The future of Solinde rested upon ie
outcome—or issue—of the marriage; Electra would *ar me
a second child in three months and, if it were a Jy,
Solinde would be one child closer to freedom and I.Alitonomy.
It was why Thome had found his aid so thin. 1-That,
and the Cheysuli. ||t"
"The Queen fares well," I said. J|"'
Meredyth's smile was slight. "Then what of the Ihlini, ^roy
lord? Have they not joined with Thome?" i|» "There has been no word of Ihlini
presence within the ||Atvian
army." Thank the gods. but I did not say it. "What ^j^tye
face are Atvians with a few hundred Solindish rebels." L^?
made a quick gesture. "Thome is clever, aye, and he as.
knows how to come against me. I am not crushing him as I iKfflight
wish, not when he uses my own methods against ^sac.
No pitched battles, merely raids and skirmishes, as I i^mployed
against Bellam. As you see, we have been here w1 288
Jennifer Roborson six
months; the thing is not easily won. At least—it was not,
until Lachtan sent his gift." Meredyth
nodded his appreciation. "I think, my lord, you
will be home in time to see the birth of your heir." "Be
the gods willing." I tapped the map again. "Thome has
sent some of his army in here, where I have posted the
Cheysuli. But the greater part of it remains here, where
we are. The last skirmish was two days ago. I doubt he will
come against me before another day has passed. Until
then, I suggest we make our plans " Thorne
of Atvia came against us two days later with all the
strength he had. No more slash and run as he had learned
from me, he fought, this time, with the determi- nation
of a man who knows he will lose and, in the losing, lose
himself. With the Ellasian men we hammered him back,
shutting off the road to Homana. Atvian bowmen notwithstanding,
we were destroying his thinning ofiense. I
sought only Thorne in the crush of fighting. I wanted him at
the end of my blade, fully aware of his own death and who
dealt it. It was he who had taken my sword from me on
the battlefield near Mujhara, nearly seven years before.
It was he who had put the iron on me and ordered Rowan
flogged. It was Thorne who might have slain Alix, given
the chance, had not the Cheysuli come. And it was Thorne
who offered me insult by thinking he could pull down my
House and replace it with his own. When
the arrow lodged itself in the leather-and-mail of my
armor, I thought myself unhurt. It set me back in the saddle
a moment and I felt the punch of a sharpened fist against
my left shoulder, but I did not think it had gone through
to touch my flesh. It was only when I reined my horse
into an oncoming Atvian that I realized the arm was numb. I
swore. The Atvian approached at full gallop, sword lifted
above his head. He rode with his knees, blind to his horse,
intent on striking me down. I meant to do the same,
but now I could not. I had only the use of one arm. His
horse slammed into mine. The impact sent a wave of pain
rolling from shoulder to skull. I bent forward at once,
seeking to keep my seat as the Atvian's sword came THE
SONG OF HOMANA 289 down.
Blade on blade and the screech of stee —the de- flected
blow went behind me, barely, and into ny saddle. I spun
my horse away and the Atvian lost his sword. It remained
wedged in my saddle, offering precarious seat- ing,
since an ill-timed movement might result in an opened buttock,
but at least I had disarmed him. 1 stood up in my stirrups,
avoiding the sword, and saw him coming at me. He was
unarmed. He screamed. And he threw himself from
his horse to lock both hands through the rings of my mail. My own
sword was lost. I felt it fall, twisting out of my hand,
as the weight came down upon me. He was large, too
large, and unwounded. "With both hands grasping the ringmail
of my armor, he dragged me from my horse. I
twisted in midair, trying to free myself. But the ground came up
to meet us and nearly knocked me out of my senses.
My left arm was still numb, still useless. His
weight was unbearable. He ground me into the earth.
One knee went into my belly as he rose up to reach for his
knife and I felt the air rush out. And yet somehow I gritted
my teeth and unsheathed my own knife, jabbing upward
into his groin. He
screamed. His own weapon dropped as he doubled over,
grabbing his groin with both hands. Blood poured out of
the wound and splashed against my face. And yet 1 could
not move; could not twist away. His weight was upon my
belly and the fire was in my shoulder. I
stabbed again, striking with gauntleted hands. His ,
screams ran on, one into another, until it was a single ' sound
of shock and pain and outrage. I saw the blindness in his
eyes and knew he would bleed to death. He bent
forward. Began to topple. The knee shut off my air.
And then he fell and the air came back, a little, but all
his dead weight was upon me. His right arm was
flung across my face, driving ringmail into my mouth, and I
felt the coppery taste of blood spring up into my teeth.
Blood. Gods, so much blood, and some of it my own. .
. . I
twisted. I thrust with my one good arm and tried to topple
him off. But his size and the slackness of death 290
Jennifer Robarcon undid
me, the heaviest weight of all, and 1 had no strength left to
fight it. I went down, down into the oubliette, with no one
there to catch me. . . . Shadows.
Darkness. A little light. I thrust myself up- ward
into the light, shouting out a name. "Be
still, my lord," Rowan said. "Be still." Waite
took a swab of bloody linen from me and I real- ized he
tended my shoulder. More blood. Gods, would he turn to
cautery? It was no wonder Rowan seemed so calm. He had
felt the kiss of hot steel and now expected me to do the
same. I shut
my eyes. Sweat broke out and coursed down my face. I
had forgotten what pain was, real pain, having escaped
such wounds for so long. In Caledon, once or twice,
I had been wounded badly, but I had always forgot- ten the
pain and weakness that broke down the soul. "The
arrow was loosed from close by," Waite said conver- sationally.
"Your armor stopped most of the force of it, but not
all. Still, it is not a serious wound; I have got the arrowhead
out. If you lie still long enough, I think the hole
will heal. I
opened one eye a slit. "No cautery?*' "Do
you prefer it?" "No—"
I hissed as the shoulder twinged. "By the gods— can you
not give me what you gave Rowan?" "I
thought you gave me something," Rowan muttered. "I
slept too well that night." Waite
pressed another clout of linen against the wound. It came
away less bloody, but the pain was still alive. "I will
give you whatever you require, my lord. It is a part of a
chirurgeon's service." He smiled as I scowled-. "Wait you until I
am done with the linens, and you shall have your powder."
He gestured to Rowan. "Lift him carefully, cap- tain.
Think of him as an egg." I would
have laughed, had I the strength. As it was I could
only smile. But when Rowan started to lift me up so Waite
could bind the linens around my chest, I nearly groaned
aloud. "Gods—are all my bones broken?" "No."
Waite pressed a linen pad against my shoulder and
began to bind strips around my chest. "You were THE
SONG OF HOMANA 291 ,fbund
beneath three hundred pounds of mailed Atvian bulk. I
would guess you were under it for several hours, while
the battle raged on. It is no wonder you feel half- crushed—
there, captain, I am done. Let him down again, gently.
Do not crack the eggshell." I shut
my eyes again until the sweat dried upon my body. A
moment later Waite held a cup to my mouth, 1
"Drink, my lord. Sleep is best for now." It was
sweetened wine. I drank down the cup and lay "
my head down again, trying to shut out the pain. Rowan, kneeling
beside my cot, watched with worried eyes. T I shivered. Waite pulled rugs and pelts up
over my body
until only my head was free. There were braziers all .-'around
my cot. In winter, even a minor wound can kill. My
mouth was sore, no doubt from where the ringmail v. had
broken my lip. I tongued it, feeling the swollen cut, If then
grimaced. What a foolish way to be taken out of a I:
battle. ^' "I must assume we won the day," I
said. "Otherwise I ^ would
doubtless be in an Atvian tent with no chirurgeon ^ and
no captain " I paused. "Unless you were taken, too." ^ "No." Rowan shook his head.
"We won, my lord, re- ^.
soundingly. The war as well as the'day. The Atvians are ^
broken—most of them who could ran back into Solinde. I "doubt
they will trouble us again." ^
"Thorne?" ^ "Dead, my lord." if- I sighed. "I wanted him." ^ "So did I." Rowan's face was
grim. "I did not heed you, ^ my
lord, I went into battle myself. But I could not find ^ him
in the fighting." ^> The powder was beginning to work. Coupled
with the ^
weakness from the wound, it was sucking me into the <
darkness. It grew more difficult to speak. "See he is bur- . ied
as befits his rank," I said carefully, "but do not return J his
body to his people. When my father lay dying of his wounds
on the plains near Mujhara, and Thorne had taken \ me, I
asked for a Homanan burial. Thorne denied it to him.
And so I deny an Atvian rite to Thorne." ^ "Aye, my lord." Rowan's voice was
low i. I struggled to keep my senses. "He has
an heir. Two 292
Jennifer Roberson sons, I
have heard! Send—send word the Mujhar of Homana asks
fealty. I will receive Thome's sons in Homana-Mujhar— far
their oaths." I frowned as my lids sealed up my eyes. "Rowan—see
it is done—" "Aye,
my lord." I
roused myself once more. "We leave here in the morning.
I want to go back to Mujhara." "You
will not be fit to go back in the morning," Waite said
flatly. "You will see for yourself, my lord." "I
am not averse to a litter," I murmured. "My pride can
withstand it, I think." Rowan
smiled. "Aye, my lord. A litter instead of a horse." I
thought about it. No doubt Electra would hear. I did not
wish her to worry. "I will go in a litter until we are but half a
league from Mujhara," I told him clearly. "Then I will
ride the horse." "Of
course, my lord. I will see to it myself." I gave
myself over to darkness. Waite,
unfortunately, bad the right of it. Litter or no. I was not
fit to go back in the morning. But by the third day I felt
much better. I dressed in my warmest clothing, trying
to ignore the pain in my shoulder, and went out to speak
to Meredyth and his fellow captains. Their
time with me was done. Their aid had helped me accomplish
Thorne's defeat, and it was my place now to send
them home- I saw to it each captain would have gold to take
back to Ellas, as well as coin for the common soldiers.
The war with Thome had not impoverished me, but I
had little to spare. All I could promise was a sound alliance
for the High King, which seemed to please Meredyth
well enough. He then asked a boon of me, which I
gave him gladly enough: Gryfflh had asked to stay in
Homana to serve Ellas in Homana-Mujhar, more an envoy
than simple courier. And so the Royal Ellasian Guard
went home, lacking a red-haired courier. I also
went home, in a litter after all—too worn to spend time on
horseback—and spent most of the journey home sleeping,
or contemplating my future. Atvia was mine, did I wish
to keep it, although there was a chance Thorne's THE
SONG OF HOMANA 293 sons
might wish to contest it. I thought they were too young,
but could not set an age to them. Yet to try to govern
Atvia myself was nearly impossible. The island was '' too
distant. A regent in Solinde was bad enough, and yet I , had
no choice. I did not want even Solinde; Bellam had, : more
or less, bequeathed it to me with his death, and the "
marriage had sealed it. Although I was not averse to ^
claiming two realms my own in place of the single one I ,
wanted, I was not greedy. In the past, far-flung realms ^Shad
drained the coffers of other kings, I would not fall into Јthe
trap. Atvia was Atvian. And did Electra give me an ^heir
this time, I would be happy enough to see Solinde go ^ to my
second son. 'J, It was days to Mujhara by litter, and it was
well before half a
league out that I took to a horse at last. The wound in my
shoulder ached, but it was beginning to heal. I thought,
so long as I did not push myself too hard, I could ride
the rest of the way. And yet
when at last I rode through the main gates of [my
rose-walled palace, I felt the weariness in my body. |f My
mind was fogged with it. I could hardly think. I ^Wanted
only to go to bed, my bed, not to some army cot. ^And
with Electra in my arms. ,t I acknowledged the welcome of my servants
and went at |once
to the third floor, seeking Electra's chambers. But a ITSolindish
chamberwoman met me at the door and said the | Queen
was bathing, could I not wait? No, I
said, the bath could wait, but she giggled and said the
Queen had prepared a special greeting, having re- ceived
the news of my return. Too weary to think of waving
such protestations aside—and wondering what ^
Electra could be planning—I turned back and went away. ^ If I could not see my wife, I could at
least see my ^
daughter. I went to the nursery and found eight-month- / old
Aislinn sound asleep in an oak-and-ivory cradle, at- .'
tended by three nursemaids. She was swathed in linens , and
blankets, but one fist had escaped the covers She ' -.
clutched it against her face! ^ I smiled, bending down to set a hand against
her cheek. i^So
soft, so fair . I could not believe she was mine. My ^hand
was so large and hard and callused, touching the 294
Jennifer Roberson fragile
flesh. Her hair, springing from the pink scalp, was coppery-red,
curling around her ears. And her eyes, when they
were open, were gray and lashed with gold. She had all of
her mother's beauty and none of her father's size. "Princess
of Homana," I whispered to my daughter. "who
will be your prince?" Aislinn
did not answer. And I, growing wearier by the moment,
thought it better to leave her undisturbed. So I took
myself to my chambers and dismissed my body- servant,
falling down across my bed to mimic my daugh- ter's
rest. I came
up out of the blackness to find I could not breathe.
Something had leached the air from my lungs until I
could not cry out, could not cry, could not speak. All I
could do was gape like a fish taken from the water, napping
on the bank. There
was no pain. Merely helplessness and confusion; pain
enough, to a man who knows himself trapped. And does
not know why. A cool
hand came down and touched my brow. It floated out of
the darkness, unattached to an arm, until I realized the arm
was merely covered by a sleeve. "Carillon.
Ah, my poor Carillon. So triumphant in your battles,
and now so helpless in your bed." Electra's
voice, Electra's hand- I could smell the scent upon
her. A bath, the woman had said; a special greeting prepared. The
cool fingers traced the line of my nose; gently touched
my eyelids. "Carillon ... it ends. This travesty of our
marriage. You will end, my lord." The hand came down my
cheek and caressed my open mouth. "It is time for me
to go." Out of
the darkness leaped a rune, a glowing purple rune.
and in its reflection I saw my wife. She wore black to
swath her body, and yet I saw her belly. The child. The heir of
Homana. Did she dare to take it from me? Electra
smiled. A hood covered all her hair, leaving only
her face in the light. One hand came up to cradle her belly.
"Not yours," she said gently. "Did you really think it was?
Ah no. Carillon ... it is another man's. Think you THE
SONG OF HOMANA 295 I would
keep myself to you when I can have my true lord's love?"
She turned slightly, and I saw the man beyond her. I
mouthed his name, and he smiled. The sweet, beguil- ing
smile that I had seen before. He
moved forward out of the darkness. It was his rune that
set the room afire. In the palm of his right hand it danced. Tynstar
set his hand to the wick of the candle by my bed,
and the candle burst into flame. Not the pure yellow fire of
the normal candle, but an eerie purple flame that hissed
and shed sparks into the room. The
rune in his hand winked out. He smiled. "You have been a
good opponent. It-has been interesting to watch you
grow, watch you come to manhood, watch you learn what it
is to rule. You have learned how to manipulate men and
make them bend to your will without making them
aware what you do. There is more kingcraft in you than I
had anticipated, when I set you free to leave this place
eight years ago." I could
not move. I felt the helplessness in my body and the
futility in my soul. I would die without a protest, unable
to summon a sound. At least-let me make a sound— "Blame
yourself," Tynstar told me gently. "What I do now was
made possible by you, when you sent the Cheysuli from
your side. Had you kept him by you—" He smiled. "But
then you could not, could you, so long as he threat- ened the
Queen. You had Etectra to think of instead of yourself.
Commendable, my lord Mujhar; it speaks well of your
priorities. But it will also be your death." The flame danced
upon its wick and sculpted his bearded face into a death's
head of unparallelled beauty. "Finn knew the truth, He
understood- It was Finn who saw me in Electra's bed." His
teeth showed briefly as I spasmed against the sheets. One
hand went to Electra's belly. I tried
to thrust myself from the bed but my limbs would
not obey me. And then Tynstar moved close, into the
sphere of light, and put his hand upon me. "I
am done playing with you," he said. "It is time for me to
rule." He smiled. "Recall you what Betlam was, when you
found him on the field?" I
spasmed again and Tynstar laughed. Electra watched 296
Jennifer Robercon me as a
hawk will watch a coney, delaying its stoop until the
perfect moment. "Cheysuli
i'halla shansu," Tynstar said. "Give my greet- ings to
the gods." I felt
the change within my body. Even as I fought them,
my muscles tightened and drew up my limbs. But- tocks,
feet and knees, cramping so that I nearly screamed, while
my legs folded up to crush themselves against my chest.
My hands curled into fists and a rictus set my mouth
so that my teeth were bared in a feral snarl. I felt my
flesh tightening on my bones, drying into hardness. What
voice there was left to me lost itself in a garbled wail,
and I knew myself a dead man. Tynstar had slain his quarry. Cheysuli
i'halla shansu, he had said. May there be Cheysuli
peace upon you. An odd farewell from an Ihlini to a
Homanan. Neither of us claimed the magic the Cheysuli held,
and yet Tynstar reminded me of it. Reminded me of the
four days I had spent in the oubliette, believing myself Cheysuli. Well,
why could I not again? Had I not felt the power of the
race while I hung in utter darkness? My eyes
were staring. I shut them. Even as I felt my muscles
wrack themselves against my bones and flesh, I reached
inward to my soul where I could touch what I touched
before: the thing that had made me Cheysuli. For
four days, once, I had known the gods- Could I not know
them again? I heard
the hiss of steel blade against a sheath. And then I
heard nothing more. FIVE Silence.
The darkness was gone and the daylight pierced my
lids- It painted everything orange and yellow and crimson. I lay
quite still. I did not breathe; did not dare to, until
at last my lungs were so empty my heart banged against
my chest protesting the lack. I took a shallow breath- I saw
the shadow then. A dark blot moved across the
sunrise of my vision. It whispered, soughing like a breeze
through summer grass. Like spreading wings on a hawk. Afraid
I would see nothing and yet needing to see, I opened
my eyes. I saw. The hawk perched on the chair back,
hooked beak gleaming in the sunlight and his bright eyes
ftill of wisdom. And patience, endless patience. Cai was
nothing if not a patient bird. I
turned my head against the pillow. The draperies of my bed
had been pulled back, looped up against the wooden
tester posts and tied with ropes of scarlet and gold.
Sunlight poured in the nearest casement and glit- tered
off the brilliance. Everywhere gold. On my bed and on
Duncan's arms. I heard
the rasp of my breath and the hoarseness of my voice.
'Tynstar slew me." "Tynstar
tried." I 297 I 298
Jennifer Roberson I was
aware of the bed beneath my body. It seemed to press
in on me, oppressing me, yet cradling my flesh. Everything
was emphasized. I heard the tiniest sounds, saw
colors as 1 had never seen them and felt the texture of the
bedclothes. But mostly I sensed the tension in Dun- can's
body. He sat
upright on a stool, very still as he waited. I saw how he
watched me, as if he expected something more than
what I had given him. I could not think what it was—we
had already discussed Finn's dismissal. And yet I knew he
was afraid. Duncan
afraid? No. There was nothing for him to fear. I
summoned my voice again. "You know what hap- pened—?" "I
know what Rowan told me." "Rowan
" I frowned. "Rowan was not there when Tynstar came to
slay me." "He
was." Duncan's smile was brief. "You had best thank
the gods he was, or you would not now be alive. It was
Rowan's timely arrival that kept Tynstar's bid to slay you
from succeeding." He paused. "That . . . and what power
you threw back at him." I felt
a tiny surge within my chest. 'Then I did reach the
magic!" He
nodded. "Briefly, you tapped what we ourselves tap. It
was not enough to keep Tynstar in check for long—he would
have slain you in a moment—but Rowan's arrival was
enough to end the moment. The presence of a Cheysuli—though
he lacks a lir—was enough to dilute Tynstar's
power even more. There was nothing he could do,
save die himself when faced with Rowan's steel, So—he left.
But not before he touched you." He paused. "You nearly
died. Carillon. Do not think you are unscathed." "He
is gone?" "Tynstar."
Duncan nodded. "Electra was left behind." I shut
my eyes. I recalled how she had come out of the darkness
to tell me the truth of the child. Gods—Tynstar's child— I
looked at Duncan again. My eyes felt gritty. My tongue
was heavy in my mouth. "Where is she?" "In
her chambers, with a Cheysuli guard at the doors." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 299 Duncan
did not smile. "She has a measure of her own power.
Carillon; we do not take chances with her." "No."
I pushed an elbow against the bed and tried to sit up. I
discovered no part of my body would move. I was stiff
and very sore, far worse than after a battle, as if all the dampness
had got into my bones. I touched my shoulder then,
recalling the healing wound. There were no ban- dages.
Just a small patch of crinkled flesh. "You healed me
..." "We
tried." Duncan was very grave. "The arrow wound was
easily done. The —other—was not. Carillon—" For a moment
he paused, and then I saw his frown. "Do not think
Ihlini power is easily overcome. Even the earth magic
cannot restore that which has been taken from a soul.
Tynstar has power in abundance. What was taken from
you will never be regained. You are—as you are " I
stared at him. And then I looked down at myself and saw
myself. There seemed to be no difference. I was very stiff
and sore and slow, but a sojourn in bed will do that. Duncan
merely waited. I moved again to sit up, found it every
bit as difficult as before, but this time I prevailed. I swung
my legs over the side of the bed, screwed up my face
against the creaking of my joints, and sat there as all my
muscles trembled. It was
then I saw my fingers. The knuckles were en- larged
hugely, the flesh stretched thin over brittle bones. I saw
how the calluses had begun to soften, shedding the toughness
I needed against the use of a sword. I saw how the
fingers were vaguely twisted away from my thumb. And I
ached. Even in the sunlight, I ached with a bone- deep
pain. "How
long?" I asked abruptly, knowing I had spent more
than days in my bed. "Two
months. We could not raise you from the stupor " Naked,
I wrenched myself from the bed and stumbled across
the chamber, to the plate upon the wall. Tjie pol- ished
silver gave back my face, and I saw what Tynstar had
done. Carillon
was still Carillon, certainly recognizable. But older,
so much older, by twenty years at least. "It
is my father," I said in shock, recalling the time- 300
Jennifer Roberson worn
face. The tawny-dark hair was frosted with gray with the
beard showing equal amounts. Creases fanned out from my
eyes and bracketed nose and mouth, though most were
hidden by the beard. And set deeply into the still- blue
eyes was the knowledge of constant pain. It was
no wonder I ached. I had the same disease as my mother,
with her twisted hands and brittle bones, the swollen,
painful joints. And with each year, the pain and disability
would worsen. Tynstar
had put his hand on me and my youth was spent
at once. I
turned slowly and sat down on the nearest chest. I began
to shake with more than physical weakness. It was the
realization. Duncan
waited, saying nothing, and I saw the compas- sion in
his eyes. "Can you not heal me of this?" I gestured emptily.
"The age and gray I can live with, but the illness . . .
you have only to see my lady mother—" I stopped. I saw the
answer in his face. After a
moment he spoke. "It will improve. You will not be as
stiff when some time has passed. You have spent two months
in bed and it takes its toll on anyone—you will find it
not so bad as it seems now. But as for the disease ..."
He shook his head. 'Tynstar did not give you any- thing
you would not have known anyway. He inflicted nothing
upon you that time itself would not inflict. He merely
stole that time from you, so that a month became ten
years. You are older, aye, but not old. There are many years
left to you." I
thought of Finn. I recalled the silver in his hair and the
hard gauntness of his face. I recalled what he had said of
Tynstar; "He put his hand on me." The
chest was hard and cold against my naked buttocks. "When
my daughter is older, I will be old. She will have a grandsire
for a father." "I
doubt she will love you the less for that. 'r I
looked at him in surprise. A Cheysuli speaking of love?
—aye, perhaps, when the moment calls for an hon- esty
that can bring me back to myself. My body
protested against the dampness of the cham- ber. I
got up and walked—no, limped—stiffly back to my THE
SONG OF HOMANA 301 ^ V I- bed,
reaching for the robe a servant had left. "I will have to deal
with Electra." "Aye.
And she is still the Queen of Homana." "As
I made her." I shook my head. "I should have listened
to you. To Finn. I should have listened to someone." Duncan
smiled, still sitting on his stool "You know more of
kingcraft than I do. Carillon. The marriage brought peace
to Homana—at least regarding Solinde—and I can- not
fault you for that. But—" "—but
I wed a woman who intended my death from the first
moment she ever saw me." The pain curled deeply within
my loins. "Gods—I should have known by looking at her.
She claims more than forty years—I should have known
Tynstar could give those years as well as take them."
I rubbed at my age-lined face and felt the twinges in my
fingers. "I should have known Tynstar's arts would prevail
when I had no Cheysuli by me. No liege man." "They
planned well, Tynstar and Electra," Duncan agreed.
"First the trap-link, which might have slain Finn and rid
them of him sooner. Then, when that did not work,
they used it to draw him into a second trap. Finn, I do not
doubt, walked in on Tynstar and Electra when he meant
only to confront her. He could not touch Tynstar, but
Tynstar touched him, then took his leave and Finn had
only Electra. And yet when he told you Tynstar had been
present, you thought of the trap-link instead." Dun- can
shook his head and the earring glittered in the sun- light,
"They played with us all, Carillon . . and nearly won the
game." 'They
have won." I sat huddled in my robe. "I have only a
daughter, and Homana has need of an heir." Duncan
rose. He moved to Cai and put out a hand to the
hawk, as if he meant to caress him. But he did not touch
him after all, and I saw how his fingers trembled. "You
are still young, for all you feel old." His back was to me.
'Take yourself another cheysula and give Homana that
heir." I
looked at his back, so rigid and unmoving. "You know Homanan
custom. You were at the wedding ceremony; do you not
recall the vows? Homanans do not set wives aside. 302
Jenntfer Roberson It is a
point of law, as well as being custom. Surely you, with
all your adherence to Cheysuli custom, can under- stand
the constraints that places on me. Even a Mujhar." "Is
the custom so important when the wife attempts to slay
the husband?" I heard
the irony in his tone. "No. But she did not succeed,
and I know what Council will say. Set her aside, perhaps,
but do not break the vows. It would be breaking Homanan
law. The Council would never permit it." Duncan
swung around and faced me. "Electra is Tynstar's meijha!
She bears his child in her belly! Would the Homanan
Council prefer to have you dead?" "Do
you not see?" I threw back. "It has been taken from my
hands. Had Tourmaline not gone with Finn, wedding
with Lachlan instead, I could have sought my heir
from her. Had she wed any prince, Homana would have an
heir. But she did not. She went with Finn and took
that chance from me." "Set
her aside," he said urgently. "You are Mujhar— you can
do anything you wish." Slowly
I shook my head. "If I begin to make my own rules,
I become a despot. I become Shaine, who desired to
destroy the Cheysuli race. No, Duncan. Electra re- mains
my wife, though I doubt I will keep her here. I have no
wish to see her or the bastard she carries." He shut
his eyes a moment, and then I understood. I knew
what he feared at last. I was
tired. The ache had settled deeply in my bones. I felt
bruised from the knowledge of what I faced. And yet I could
not avoid it- "There is no need to fear me," I said quietly. "Is
there not?" Duncan's eyes were bleak. "I know what you
will do." "I
have no other choice." "He
is my son—" "—and
Alix's, and Alix is my cousin." I stopped, seeing the
pain in the face Alix loved. "How long have you known
it would come to this?" Duncan
laughed, but it had a hollow, desperate sound. "All
my life. it seems. When I came to know my tahlmorra." He shook
his head and sat down upon the stool. His THE
SONG OF HOMANA 303 shoulders
slumped and he stared blankly at the floor. "I have
always been afraid. Of you ... of the past and future ... of
what I knew was held within the prophecy for any son of
mine. Did you think I wanted Alix only out of desire?"
Anguish leached his face of the solemnity I knew. "Alix
was a part of my own tahlmorra. I knew, if I took her and
got a son upon her, I would have to give up that son, I
knew. And so I hoped, when she conceived again, there
would at least be another for us ... but the Ihlini took
even that from us." He sighed. "I had no choice. No choice
at all." "Duncan,"
I said after a moment, "can a back not be turned
upon tahlmorra?''' He
shook his head immediately. "The warrior who turns his
back on his tahlmorra may twist the prophecy. In twisting
it, he destroys the tahlmorra of his race. Homana would
fall. Not in a year or ten or twenty—perhaps not even a
hundred—but it would fall, and the realm would | be
given over to the Ihlini and their like." He paused. ^
"There is another thing: the warrior who turns his back on his
tahlmorra gives up his afterlife. I think none of us would
be willing to do that.' I
thought of Tynstar, and others like him, ruling in Homana.
No. It was no wonder Duncan would never consider
trying to alter his tahlmorra. I
frowned. "Do you say then that even a single warrior turning
his back on his tahbnorra may change the balance of
fate?" Duncan
frowned also. For once. he seemed to grope for the
proper words, as if he knew the Homanan tongue could
never tell me what I asked. But the Old Tongue would
not serve; I knew too little of it. And what I did know I
had learned from Finn; he had never spoken of such
personal Cheysuli things. Finally
Duncan sighed. "A crofter goes to Mujhara to- day
instead of tomorrow. His son falls down a well. The son
dies." He made the spread-fingered, palm-up gesture. "Tahlmorra.
But had the crofter gone tomorrow instead of today,
would the son yet live? I cannot say. Does the death
serve a greater pattern? Perhaps. Had he lived, would
it have destroyed the pattern completely? Perhaps—I 304
Jennifer Robemon cannot
say." He shrugged. "I cannot know what the gods intend." "But
you serve them all so blindly—" "No.
My eyes are open." He did not smile. "They have given
us the prophecy, so we know what we work toward. We know
what we can lose, if we do not continue serving it. My
belief is such: that certain events, once changed, can
alter other events. Are enough of them altered, no matter
how minor, the major one is changed. Perhaps even
the prophecy of the Firstborn." "So
you live your life in chains." I could not compre- hend
the depth of his dedication. Duncan
smiled a little. "You wear a crown, my lord Mujhar.
Surely you know its weight." "That
is different—" "Is
it? Even now you face the overwhelming need to find an
heir. To put a prince on the throne of Homana you will
even take my son." I
stared at him. The emptiness spread out to fill my aching
body. "I have no other choice." "Nor
have I, my lord Mujhar." Duncan looked suddenly weary.
"But you give my son into hardship." "He
will be the Prince of Homana." The rank seemed, to me,
to outweigh the hardship. He did
not smile. "It was your title, once. It nearly got you
slain. Do not belittle its danger." "Donal
is Cheysuli." For a moment I was incapable of saying
anything more. I realized, in that moment, that even I
had served the gods. Duncan had said more than once it
was a Cheysuli throne, and that one day there would
be a Cheysuli Mujhar in place of a Homanan. And now I,
with only a few words, made that prediction come true. Are men
always so blind to the gods, even when they serve
them? "Cheysuli,"
Duncan echoed, "and so the links are forged." I
looked at Cai. I thought of the falcon and wolf Donal claimed,
two lir instead of one. Things changed. Time moved
on, sometimes far too quickly. And events altered events. I
sighed and rubbed at my knees. "The Homanans will THE
SONG OF HOMANA 305 not
accept him. Not readily. He is Cheysuli to the bone despite
his Homanan blood." "Aye,"
Duncan agreed, "you begin to see the danger." "I
can lessen it. I can take away the choice. I can make certain
the Homanans accept him." Duncan
shook his head. "It has been less than eight years
since Shaine's qumahlin ended because of you. It is too
soon. Such things are not easily done." "No.
But I can make it easier." "How?" "By
wedding him to Aislinn." Duncan
stood up at once. "They are children!" "Now,
aye, but children.become adults." I did not care to see
the startled, angry expression on his face, but I had no
choice. "A long betrothal, Duncan, such as royal Houses do. In
fifteen years, Donal will be—twenty-three? Aislinn nearly
sixteen: old enough to wed. And then I will name him my
heir." Duncan
shut his eyes. I saw his right hand make the eloquent
sign. "Tahlmorra lujhalla mei wiccan, cheysu" All the
helplessness was in his voice, and I knew it chafed his
soul. Duncan was not a man who suffered helplessness with
any degree of decorum. I
sighed and mimicked the gesture, including the Cheysuli
phrase for wishing him peace: Cheysuli i'halla sfwnsu. "Peace!"
It was bitterly said; from Duncan, a revelation. "My
son will know none of that." I felt
the dampness in my bones and pulled the heavy robe
more tightly around my shoulders. "1 think 7 have known
little of it. Have you?" "Oh,
aye," he returned at once, with all the force of his bitterness.
"More than you. Carillon. It was to me that Alix
came." The
bolt went home. 1 grimaced, thinking of Electra, and
knew I would have to deal with it before more time went
by. The gods knew Tynstar had stolen enough. "I
will send for Alix," I said at last, hunching against the chill
he did not seem to feel. "And Donal. I will explain things
to them both. I would have you send Cai, but there is a
task I have for you." I expected a refusal, but Duncan 306
Jennifer Roberson said
nothing at all. I saw the weariness in his posture and the
knowledge in his eyes. He was ever a step before me. "Duncan—I
am sorry. I did not mean to usurp your son." "Be
not sorry for what the gods intend." He gestured the
hawk to his arm. How he held him, I cannot say; Cai is a
heavy bird. "As for your task, I will do it. It will get me free
of these walls." For a moment his shoulders hunched
in, mirroring my own, but for a different reason. "They
chafe," he said at last. "How they chafe . . . how they
bind a Cheysuli soul." "But
the Cheysuli built these walls." I was surprised at the
vehemence in his tone. "We
built them and we left them." He shook his head. "I
leave them. It is my son who will have to learn what it is to
know himself well-caged. I am too old, too set in my ways to
change." "As
I am," I said bitterly. "Tynstar has made me so." "Tynstar
altered the body, not the mind," Duncan said. "Let
not the body anect the heart." He smiled a moment, albeit
faintly, and then he left the room. I went
into Electra's chambers and found her seated by a
casement. The sunlight set her hair to glowing and made her
blind to me. It was only when the door thumped closed
that she turned her head and saw me. She did
not rise. She sat upon the bench with the black cloak
wrapped around her like a shroud of Tynstar's mak- ing.
The hood was draped across her shoulders, freeing her
hair, and 1 saw the twin braids bound with silver. It glittered
against the cloak. Tynstar's
child swelled her belly. Mine had done it before.
It made me angry, but not so angry as to show it. I merely
stood in the room and faced her, letting her see what
the sorcery had wrought; to know it had been her doing
that changed me so. Her
chin lifted a little. She had not lost a whit of her pride
and defiance, even knowing she was caught. "He
left you behind," I said. "Was that a measure of his regard?" I saw
the minute twitch of her mouth. I had put salt in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 307 ;. - i the
open wound. "Unless you slay me, he will have me still." "But
you do not think I will slay you." She
smiled. "I am Aislinn's mother and the Queen of Homana.
There is nothing you can do." "And
if I said you were a witch?" "Say
it," she countered. "Have me executed, then, and see how
Solinde responds." "As
I recall, it was Solinde you wanted freed." I moved a
trifle closer. "You wanted no vassal to Homana." "Tynstar
will prevent it." Her eyes did not shift from mine.
"You have seen what he could do. You hswefelt it." "Aye,"
I said softly, approaching again. "I have felt it and so
have you, though the results were somewhat re- versed.
It seems I have all the years you shed, Electra, and
like to keep them, I think. A pity, no doubt, but it does
not strip me of my throne. I am still Mujhar of Homana—and
Solinde a vassal to me." ,
"How long will you live?" she retorted. "You are forty- five,
now. No more the young Mujhar, In five years, ten, you
will be old. Old. In war, old men die quickly. And you
will know war, Carillon; that I promise you." "But
you will never see it." I bent down and caught one of her
wrists, pulling her to her feet. She was heavy with Tynstar's
child. Her free arm went down to cradle her belly
protectively beneath the heavy cloak. "I exile you, Electra.
For the years that remain to you." Color
splotched her face, but she showed no fear. "Where do you
send me, then?" "To
the Crystal Isle." I smiled. "I see you know it. Aye, a
formidable place when you are the enemy of Homana. It is the
birthplace of the Cheysuli and claims the protection of the
gods. Tynstar could never touch you there. Not ever,
Electra. The island will be your prison." I still held her
wrist in one hand. The other I put out to catch one braid
and threaded my fingers into it. "You will be treated as
befits your rank. You will have servants and fine cloth- ing,
good food and wine. proper accoutrements. Every- thing
except freedom. And there—with his child—you will
grow old and die." My smile grew wider as I felt the 308
Jennifer Roberson silk of
her hair. "For such as you, I think, that will be punishment
enough." "I
will bear that child in less than one month." Her lips were
pale and flat. "A journey now may make me lose it." "If
the gods will it," I agreed blandly. "I send you in the morning
with Duncan and an escort of Cheysuli. Try your arts on
them, if you seek to waste your time. They, unlike myself,
are invulnerable." I saw
the movement deep in her eyes and felt the touch of her
power. Color returned to her face. She smiled faintly,
knowing what 1 knew, and the long-lidded eyes drew me
in. As ever. She would always be my bane. I let
go of her wrist, her braid, and cupped her head with
both hands. I kissed her as a drowning man clings to wood.
Gods, but she could move me still , . . she could still
reach into my soul— —and
twist it. I set
her away from me with careful deliberation and saw the
shock of realization in her face. "It is done, Electra.
You must pay the price of your folly." The
sunlight glittered off the silver cording in her braids. But
also off something else: tears. They stood in her great gray
eyes, threatening to spill. But I
knew her. Too well. They were tears of anger, not of
fear, and I went out of the room with the taste of defeat in my
mouth. SIX I The
arms-master stepped back, lowering his sword. "My lord Mujhar,
let this stop. It is a travesty." My
breath hissed between my teeth. "It will remain a travesty
until I learn to overcome it." I gripped the hilt of my
Cheysuli sword and lifted the blade yet again. "Come against
me, Cormac." '
"My lord—" He stepped away again, shaking his crop- ;
haired head. "There is no sense in it." I swore
at him. I had spent nearly an hour trying to •
regain a portion of my skill, and now he denied me the chance.
I lowered my sword and stood there, clad in breeches
and practice tunic while the sweat ran down my arms. I
shut my eyes a moment, trying to deal with the ; pain;
when I opened them I saw the pity in Cormac's dark brown
eyes. "Ku'reshtin!"
I snapped. "Save your pity for someone else! I
have no need of such—" I went in against him then,
raising the sword yet again, and nearly got through his
belated guard. He
danced back, danced again, then ducked my swing- ing
sword. His own came up to parry my blow; I got under
it and thrust toward his belly. He sucked it in. leaped
aside, then twisted and came toward my side. I blocked,
tied up his slash and pushed his blade aside. The
rhythm began to come back. It was fitful and very slow,
but I had lost little of my strength. The stamina was I 309 I 310
Jennifer Roberson blunted,
but it might return in time. I had only to leam what it
was to deal with the stifihess of my joints and forget
about the pain. Cormac
caught his lip between his teeth. I saw the light in his
eyes. His soft-booted feet hissed against the floor as he slid
and slid again, ducking the blows I lowered. We did not
fight for blood, sparring only, but he knew I meant to beat
him. He would allow me no quarter, not even if I were to
ask it. It was
my hands that failed me finally, my big-knuckled, aching
hands. In the weeks that had followed since I had regained
my senses, I had learned how weakened they were.
My knees hurt all the time, as if some demon chewed
upon them from the inside moving toward the outside,
but when I was moving I forgot them. Mostly. It was
when I stopped that I was reminded of the ache in my bones.
But my hands, in swordplay, were the most impor- tant,
and I had found them the largest barrier to regaining my
banished skill. My wrists
held firm, locked against his blow, but the fingers
lost their grip. They twisted, shooting pain up through
my forearms. The sword went flying from my hands,
clanging against the stone, and I cursed myself for being
such a fool as to let it go. But when Cormac bent to retrieve
it I set my foot upon it. "Let it go. Enough of this.
We will continue another time." He
bowed quickly and took his leave, taking his sword with
him. My own still lay upon the floor, as if to mock me,
while I tried to regain my breath. I set my teeth against
the pain in my swollen hands. In a moment I bent down,
grimacing against the sudden cramp in my back, and
scooped up the blade with one hand. The
sweat ran into my eyes. I scrubbed one forearm across
my face and cleared my burning vision. And then, giving
it up, 1 sat down on the nearest bench. I stretched out my
legs carefully and gave into the pain for a moment, feeling
the fire in my knees. I set back and head against the
wall and tried to shut it all out. "You
are better, my lord, since the last time." When I
could, I rolled my head to one side and saw Rowan.
"Am I? Or do you merely let me think so?" THE
SONG OP HOMANA 311 "I
would not go up against you," he said flatly, coming closer.
"But you should not hope for it all, not so soon. It ^•'will
take time, my lord." "I
have no time. Tynstar has stolen it from me." I scraped
my spine against the wall and sat up straight again,
suppressing a grimace, and drew in my feet. Even my ankles
hurt. "Have you come on business, or merely ^ to
tell me what you think I want to hear?" 1'
"There is a visitor." He held out a silver signet ring set J; with
a plain black stone. I took
it and rolled it in my hand. "Who is it, then? Do I know him?" ,
"He names himself Alaric of Atvia, my lord. Crown Prince,
to be precise." I
looked up from the ring sharply. "Thome is slain. If this
boy is his son, he is now Lord of Atvia in Thorne's place.
Why does he humble himself?" "Alaric
is not the heir. Osric, his older brother, sits on the
Atvian throne." He paused. "In Atvia, my lord." I
scowled. "Osric is not come, then." "No,
my lord." I
gritted my teeth a moment, swearing within my mind. I was
in no mood for diplomacy, especially not with a child.
"Where is this Atvian infant?" Rowan
smiled. "In an antechamber off the Great Hall, where I
have put him. Would you prefer him somewhere else?" "No.
I will save the Great Hall for his brother." I stood up,
using the wall for a brace. For a moment I waited, allowing
the worst of the pain to die, and then I gave Rowan
my sword. I shut up the ring in my fist and went out of
the practice chamber. The
boy, I discovered, was utterly dwarfed by his sur- roundings.
The Great Hall would have overtaken him completely,
and I was in no mood for such ploys. Alaric looked
no older than six or seven and would hardly com- prehend
the politics of the situation. He rose
stiffly as 1 came into the chamber, having dressed
in fresh clothing. He bowed in a brief, exceed- ingly
slight gesture of homage that just missed condescen- 312
Jannlfar Roberson sion.
The expression in his brown eyes was one of sullen hostility,
and his face was coldly set. I
walked to a cushioned mahogany chair and sat down, allowing
no hint of the pain to show in my face. I was stiffening
after the sparring. "So . . . Atvia comes to Homana." "No,
my lord." Alaric spoke quietly. "My brother, Lord Osric
of Atvia, sends me to say Atvia does not come to Homana.
Nor ever will, except to conquer this land." I
contemplated Aiaric in some surprise. He was dressed as
befitted his rank, and his dark brown hair was combed smooth.
A closer look revealed him older than I had thought.
He was perhaps a year or two older than Donal, but the
knowledge in his eyes seemed to surpass that of a grown
man. I
permitted myself a smile, though it held nothing of amusement.
"I have slain your father, my lord Alaric, because
he sought to pull down my House and replace it with
his own. I could do the same to your own, beginning with
you." I paused. "Has your brother a response to that?" Alaric's
slender body was rigid. "He does, my lord. I am to say
we do not acknowledge your sovereignty." I
rested my chin in one hand, elbow propped against the arm
rest. "Osric sends you into danger with such words
in your mouth, my young Atvian eagle. What say you to
remaining here a hostage?" Angry
color flared in Alaric's face, but he did not waver a bit.
"My brother said I must prepare myself for that," I
frowned. "How old is Osric?" "Sixteen." I
sighed. "So young—so willing to risk his brother and his
realm." "My
father said you had ever been Atvia's enemy, and must be
gainsaid." Grief washed through the brown eyes and the
mouth wavered a little, but he covered it almost at
once. "My brother and I will serve our father's memory by
fighting you in his place. In the end, we will win. If nothing
else, we will outlive you. You are an old man, my lord .
. . Osric and I are young." 1 felt
a fist clench in my belly. Old, was I? Aye. to his THE
SONG OF HOMANA 313 eyes.
"Too young to die," I said grimly. "Shall I have you slain,
Alaric?" Color
receded from his face. He was suddenly a small boy
again. "Do what you wish, my lord—I am prepared." The
voice shook a little. "No,"
I said abruptly, "you are not. You only think it. You
have yet to look death in the face and know him; had you
done it, you would not accept him so blithely." I pushed
myself up and bit off the oath I wished to spit out between
my teeth- "Serve your lord, boy . . . serve him as well
as you may- But do it at home in Atvia; I do not slay or
imprison young boys." Alaric
caught the heavy, ring as I threw it at him. Shock was
manifest in his face. "I may go home?" "You
may go home. Tell your brother I give him back his
heir, though I doubt not he will have another one soon enough,
when he takes himself a wife." "He
is already wed, my lord." I
studied the boy again. 'Tell him also that twice a year Homanan
ships shall call at Rondule. Upon those ships Osric
shall place tribute to Homana. If you wish continued freedom
from Homana, my young lordling, you will pay the
tribute." I paused. "You may tell him also that should he ever
come against me in the field, I will slay him." The
small face looked pinched. "I will tell him, my lord. But—as
to this tribute—" "You
will pay it," I said. "I will send a message for your brother
back with you in the morning, and it will include all the
details of this tribute. You must pay the cost of the folly
in trying to take Homana." I signalled to one of the waiting
servants. "See he is fed and lodged as befits his rank.
In the morning, he may go home." "Aye,
my lord." I put a
hand on Alaric's shoulder and turned him toward the
man. "Go with Breman, my proud young prince. You will
not know harm in Homana-Mujhar." I gave him a push
from my swollen hand and saw him start toward Breman.
In a moment they both were gone. Rowan
cleared his throat. "Is he not a valuable hostage?" "Aye.
But he is a boy." 314
Jennifer Roberson "I
thought it was often done. Are not princes fostered on
friendly Houses? What would be the difference?" "I
will not take his childhood from him." I shivered in the
cold dampness of the chamber. "Osric is already wed. He will
get himself sons soon enough; Alaric will lose his value.
Since I doubt Osric has any intention of coming-so soon
against Homana, I lose nothing by letting Alaric go." "And
when, in manhood, he comes to fight?" "I
will deal with it then." Rowan
sighed. "And what of Osric? Sixteen is neither child
nor man." "Had
it been Osric, I would have thrown him into chains."
I paused. "To humble that arrogant mouth." Rowan
smiled. "You may yet be able to, my lord." "Perhaps."
I looked at Rowan squarely. "But if he is anything
like his father—or even Keough, his grandsire— Osric
and I shall meet in battle. And one of us will die." "My
lord." It was a servant in the doorway, bowing with politeness.
"My lord Mujhar, there is a boy." "Breman
has taken Alaric," I said. "He is to be treated with
all respect." "No,
my lord—another boy. This one is Cheysuli." I
frowned. "Say on." "He
claims himself kin to you, my lord—he has a wolf and a
falcon." I
laughed then. "Donal! Aye, he is kin to me. But he should
have his mother with him in addition to his lir." "No,
my lord." The man looked worried. "He is alone but for
the animals, and he appears to have been treated harshly." I went
past him at once and to the entry chamber. There I
saw a falcon perched upon a candlerack with all the
wicks unlighted. The wolf stood close to Donal, shor- ing up
one leg. Donal's black hair was disheveled and his face
was pinched with deprivation. Bruises ringed his throat. He saw
me and stared, his eyes going wide, and I realized
what he saw. Not the man he had known. "Donal," I said,
and then he knew me, and came running across the floor. "They
have taken my jehana—" His voice shook badly. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 315 He shut
his eyes a moment, blocking out the tears, and tried
to speak apain. "They have taken her . . . and slain Torrin
in the croft!" I
swore, though I kept it to myself. Donal pressed himself
against me, hanging onto my doublet, and I wanted nothing
more than to lift him into my arms. But I did not. I know
something of Cheysuli pride, even in the young. I set
one hand to the back of his head as he tucked it under
my chin. I thought, suddenly, of Aislinn, wonder- ing
what she would think of him when she was old enough to
know. This boy would be my heir. "Come,"
I said, rising, "we will speak of this else- where."
I turned to take' him from the chamber but he reached
up and caught my hand. Instantly I forgot my resolution
and bent to pick him up, moving to the nearest bench
in a warmer chamber. I sat down and settled him on my
lap, wincing against the pain. "You must tell me what
happened as clearly as you can. I can do nothing until I
know." Lom
flopped down at my feet with a grunt, but his brown
eyes did not leave Donal's face. The falcon flew in and
found another perch, piping his agitation. Donal
rubbed at his eyes and I saw how glassy they were.
He was exhausted and ready to fall, but I had to know
what had happened. As Rowan came in I signalled for him
to pour Donal a swallow or two of wine. "My
jehana and I were coming here," Donat began. "She
said you had sent for us. But there was no urgency to it, and
she wanted to stop at the croft." He stopped as Rowan
brought the cup of wine. I held it to his mouth and let him
drink, then gave it back to Rowan. Donal wiped his
mouth and went on. "While we were there, men came. At
first they gave my jehana honor. They shared their
wine and then watched us, and within moments Torrin
and my jehana were senseless. They—cut Tori-in's throat.
They slew him!" I held
him a little more tightly and saw the stark pity in Rowan's
face. Donat had come early to his baptism into adulthood,
but Rowan earlier still. "Say on, Donal . . . say on
until you have said it all." His
voice took on some life. Perhaps the wine had done 316
Jennifer Roberson it.
"I called for Taj and Lorn, but the men said they would slay my
jehana. So I told my lir to go away." Renewed grief
hollowed his face, blackening his eyes. "They put her on a
litter and bound her . . . they put a chain around my neck.
They said we would go to the Northern Wastes. ..." I
glanced at Rowan and saw his consternation. The Northern
Wastes lay across the Bluetooth River. There would
be no reason to take Donal or Alix there. "They
said they would take us to Tynstar—" Donal's voice
was hardly a whisper. It came
clear to me almost instantly. Rowan swore in Homanan
even as I said something in the Old Tongue that made
Donal's eyes go wide in astonishment. But I could not
afford to alarm him. "Was there anything more?" His
face screwed up with concentration and confusion. "I
did not understand. They spoke among themselves and I could
make no sense of it. They said Tynstar wanted the seed of
the prophecy—me!—and my jehana for a woman. A woman
to use in place of the one he lost to you." Donal stared
up at me. "But why does he want my jehana?" "Gods—"
I shut my eyes, seeing Alix in Tynstar's hands. No
doubt he would repay me for sending Electra to the Crystal
Isle. No doubt he would use Alix badly. They had opposed
each other before. It was
Rowan who drew Donal's attention away from my angry
face. "How did you win free?" For a
moment the boy smiled. "They thought I was a child,
not a warrior, and therefore helpless. They counted my lir
as little more than pets. And so Taj and Lorn kept themselves
to the shadows and followed across the river. One
night, when the men thought I slept, I talked to Taj and
Lom, and told them how important it was that I get away.
And so they taught me how to take ftr-shape, though the
thing was too early done." His face was pinched again. "Jehan
had said I must wait, but I could not. I had to do it then." "You
came alt the way in far-shape?" I knew how drain- ing it
could be, and in a child ... I had seen Alix, once, when
she had shapechanged too often, and Finn as well, after
too long a time spent in wotf-shape. It upset the human
balance. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 317 "I
flew." Donal frowned. "And when 1 could not fly, I went as
a wolf. And when it sickened me, I walked as myself.
It was hard—harder than I thought ... I believed ftr-shape
was easy for a warrior." I held
him a little more tightly. "Nothing is done so easily
when it bears the weight of the gods." I rose, lifting him to
stand. "Come. I will see you are fed and bathed and
given rest in a comfortable bed." Donal
slid down to the floor. "But my jehan is here. Jehana
said he was." "Your
jehan has gone to Hondarth and it is too soon for him to
be back. Another week, perhaps. You will have to wait
with me." I tousled-the heavy black hair which had already
lost some of its childhood curl. "Donal—I promise we will
fetch your jehana back. I promise all will be well." He
looked up at me, huge yellow eyes set in a dark Cheysuli
face. No Cheysuli trusts easily, but I knew he trusted
me. Well, he would have to. I would make him into a
king. Donal
braced both elbows against the table top. He rested
his chin in his hands. He, watched, fascinated as always,
as I traced out the battle markings drawn on the map of
Caledon. In the past ten days we had spent hours with
the maps. "It
was here." I touched the border between Caledon and the
Steppes. "Your su'fali and I were riding with the Caledonese,
and we went into the Steppes at this point." "How
long did the battle take?" "A
day and a night. But it was only one of many battles. The
plainsmen fight differently than the Homanans—Finn and I
had to learn new methods." Well, / had; Finn's methods
were highly adaptable and required no reorgani- zation. Donal
frowned in concentration. He put out a finger much
smaller than mine and touched the leather map. "My
su'faU fought with you—so has my jehan . . . will I fight
with you when I am made a prince?" "I
hope I may keep the peace between Homana and other
realms," I told him truthfully, "but does it come to war no
matter what I do, aye, you wilt fight with me. 318
JennHw Roberson Perhaps
against Atvia, does Osric wish to task me ... perhaps
even Solinde, should the regency fail." "Will
it?" He fixed me with intent yellow eyes, black brows
drawn down. "It
might. I have sent Electra away, and the Solindish do not
like it." 1 saw no sense in hiding the truth from him.
Cheysuli children are more adult than most. Ponal was
also a clan-leader's son, and I did not doubt he already knew
something of politics. Donal
sighed and his attention turned. He pushed away from
the table and got off the stool, sitting down on the floor
with Lorn. The wolf stretched and yawned and put a paw on
Donal's thigh as Donal reached to drag him into his
lap. Taj, perched upon a chair back, piped excitedly and
then Duncan was in the doorway. "Jehan!"
Donal scrambled up, dumping Lorn, and ran across
the room. I saw Duncan's smile as he caught his son and the
lessening of tension in his face. He scooped up the boy and
held him, saying something in the Old Tongue, and I
knew he could not know. They had left the telling to me. "Have
you been keeping Carillon from his duties?" Duncan
asked as Donal hugged his neck. "jehan—oh
jehan . . . why did you not come sooner? I was so
afraid—" "What
have you to be afraid of?" Duncan was grinning. "Unless
you fear for me, which is unnecessary. You see I am well
enough." He glanced at me across the top of his son's
dark head. "Carillon, there is—" "Jehan—"
Donal would not let him speak. "Jehan—will you go
now? Will you go up across the river? Will you fetch
her back?" "Go
where? Why? Fetch who back?" Duncan grinned and
moved across the rootn to the nearest bench. He sat down
with Donal in his lap, though the boy was too big to be
held. It seemed odd to see Duncan so tolerant of such things;
I knew the Cheysuli did not profess to love, and therefore
the words were lacking in their language. And yet it
was manifest in Doncan's movements and voice as he sat
down upon the bench. "Have you lost someone, small
one?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 319 f "Jehana," Donal whispered, and I
saw Duncan's tace go still. : He looked to me at once. "Where is
Alix?" "Alix
was—taken." I inhaled a careful breath. "It ap- f.
pears it is Tynstar's doing." "Tynstar—"
Duncan's face was ashen. "You
had best let Dona! tell you," I said quietly "It was he who
won free and came to me here, to tell me what had
happened." Duncan's
arms were slack around the boy. And then suddenly
they tightened. "Donal—say what has happened. All of
it. Tell me what you saw; tell me what you heard." Donal,
too, was pale". I doubted he had ever seen his father
so shaken. He sat hunched in Duncan's lap and told the
story as he had told it to me, and I saw the struggle in Duncan's
face. It made my own seem a shadow of true feeling. At last
Donal finished, his voice trailing off into silence. He
waited for his father to speak even as I did, but Duncan
said nothing at all. He merely sat, staring into the distance,
as if he had not heard. "Jehan—?
Donal's voice, plaintive and frightened, as he sat on
Duncan's tap. Duncan
spoke at last. He said something to Donal in the Old
Tongue, something infinitely soothing, and I saw the boy
relax. "Did they harm her, small one?" "No.
jehan. But she could hardly speak." Donal's face was
pinched with the memory and he was frightened all over
again. Duncan's
hand on his son's head was gentle in its touch. The
tension was everywhere else. "Shansu, Shansu . . I will
get yow jehana back. But you must promise me to wait
here until we come home again." "Here?"
Donal sat upright in Ducan's arms. "You will not
send me back to the Keep?" "Not
yet. Your jehana and I will take you there when we are
back." His eyes, staring over Donal's head, were fixed
on the distances again. Duncan seemed to be living elsewhere,
even as he held his son. And then I realized he spoke
to Cai. He was somewhere in the link. When he
came out of it I saw his fear, though he tried 320
Jennifer Roberson to hide
it from Donal. For a moment he shut his eyes, barricading
his soul, and then he held Donal more tightly. "Shansu,
Donal— peace. I will get yowjehana back." But I
knew, looking at him, he said it for himself and not his
son. "Duncan."
I waited until he looked at me, coming out of his
haze of shock. "I have spoken to your second-leader at the
Keep . . . and the Homanans as well. We are prepared
to go with you." "Go
where?" he asked. "Do you know? Do you even know
where she is?" "I
assumed the lir could find her." "The
lir do not need to find her ... I know where Alix is. 1
know what he means to do." Duncan set Donal down and
told him to take his lir and go. The boy protested, clearly
frightened as well as offended, but Duncan made him go. At last
I faced him alone. "Where?" "Valgaard."
He saw the blankness in my face. "Tynstar's lair.
It is a fortress high in the canyons of Solinde—you have
only to cross the Bluetooth and go directly north into the
mountains. Cross the Molon Pass into Solinde and you have
found it. You cannot help but find it." He rose and paced
across the floor, but I saw how his footsteps hesi- tated.
"He would take her there." "Then
we will have to go there and get her." He
swung around. One hand was on the hilt of his longknife;
I saw how he wanted to shout, to bring down the
walls, and yet he kept himself very quiet. It was eerie. It was
the intensity I had seen so often in Finn, knowing to keep
my distance. But this time, I could not. "Valgaard
houses the Gate," he said in a clipped, hissing tone.
"Do you know what you say you will do?" He shook his
head. "No, you do not. You do not know the Gate." "I
admit it. There are many things I do not know." Duncan
prowled the room with a stiff, angry stride. He reminded
me of a mountain cat, suddenly, stalking down its
prey. "The Gate," he repeated- "Asar-Suti's Gate- The Gate to
the Seker's world." The
words were strange. Not the Old Tongue; some- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 321 thing
far older, something that spoke of foulness. "De- :mons,"
I said, before I could stop. ,
"Asar-Suti is more than a demon. He is the god of the ,netherworld.
The Seker himself—who made and dwells in darkness.
He is the font of Ihlini power." He stopped fpacing.
He stood quite still. "In Valgaard—Tynstar shares .that
power." I
recalled how easily he had trapped me in my bed, ^seeking
to take my life. I recalled how he had changed the - ruby
from red to black. I remembered how it was he had stolen
Homana from my uncle. I remembered Bellam's body.
If he could do all of that while he was out of .Valgaard,
what could he dp within? ;
Duncan was at the door. He turned back, his face set in 'stark
lines of grief and determination. "I would ask no man to risk
himself in such a thing as this." "Alix
risked herself for me when I lay shackled in Atvian iron." "Alix
was not the Mujhar of Homana." "No."
I did not smile. "She carried the seed of the prophecy
in her belly, and events can change events." I saw
the shock of realization in his face. The risk he spoke
of was real, but no greater than what Alix had faced. Had she
died in my rescue, or somehow lost the child, the prophecy
might have ended before it was begun. "I
will go," I said quietly. "There is nothing left but to do
it." He
stood in the doorway. For a long moment he said nothing
at all, seemingly incapable of it, and then he nodded
a little. "If you meet up with Tynstar Carillon, you
will have a powerful weapon." I
waited. "Electra
miscarried the child." SEVEN As one,
my Homanan troop pulled horses to a ragged halt. I heard
low-voiced comments, oaths made and broken, prayers
to the gods. I did not blame them. No one had expected
this. No one,
perhaps, except the Cheysuli. They did not seem
troubled by the place. They merely waited, mounted and
uncloaked, while the sun flashed off their gold. A chill
ran down my spine. I suppressed it and reined in my
fidgeting horse. Duncan, some distance away, rode over to ask
about the delay. "Look
about you," I said solemnly. "Have you seen its like
before?" He
shrugged. "We have come over the Molon Pass. This is
Solinde. We encroach upon Tynstar's realm. Did you
think it would resemble your own?" I could
not say what I thought it might resemble. Surely not
this. I only dreamed of places tike this. We had
crossed the Bluetooth River twelve days out of Mujhara:
nine Homanans, nine Cheysuli, Rowan and Gryffth,
myself and Duncan. Twenty-two men to rescue Alix,
to take her back from Tynstar. Now, as I looked around,
I doubted we could do it. The
Northern Wastes of Homana lay behind us. Now we faced
Solinde, having come down from the Molon Pass, with
Vaigaard still before us. And yet it was obvious we drew
closer. The land reflected the lair. I 322 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 323 Icy
winds blew down from the pass. Winter was done ^with
in Homana, but across the Bluetooth the chill never quite
left the land. It amazed me the Cheysuli could go _
bare-armed, though I knew they withstood hardship bet- 'ter
than Homanans. Snow
still patched the ground beneath the trees, man- ' thng
the rocky mountains. Great defiles fell away into canyons,
sheer and dark and wet from melting snow. All around
us the world was a great, dark, slick wound, bleed- ing
slowly in the sunlight. Someone had riven the earth. Even
the trees reflected the pain of the land. They were wracked
and twisted, as if some huge cold hand had swept ;
across them in a monstrous fit of temper. Rocks were split \ open
in perfect halves and quarters; some were no more than
powder where once a boulder had stood. But most of them
had shapes. Horrible, hideous shapes, as if night- mares
had been shaped into stone so all could share the horror. "We
draw close to Vaigaard." Duncan said. "This has been
the tourney-field of the Ihlini." I
looked at him sharply. "What do you say?" "Ihlini
power is inbred," he explained, "but the control must be
taught. An Ihlini child has no more knowledge of his
abilities than a Cheysuli child; they know they have magic
at their beck, but no knowledge of how to use it. It must
be—-practiced." I
glanced around incredulously. "You say these—shapes— are
what the Ihlini have made?" Duncan's
horse stomped, scraping iron-shod hoof against cold
black stone. The sudden sound echoed in the canyon. "You
know the three gifts of the Cheysuli," he said qui- etly.
"I thought you knew what the Ihlini claimed." "I
know they can make life out of death," I said sharply. "One
Ihlini fashioned a lion out of a knife." "There
is that," Duncan agreed. "They have the power to
alter the shapes of things that do not live." His hand swept
out to indicate the rocks. "You have felt another of their
gifts: the power to quicken age. With the touch of a hand,
an Ihlini can make a man old, quickening the infir- mities
that come with years." I knew it too well, but said nothing.
"There is the possession I have spoken of, when 324
Jennifer Roberson they
take the mind and soul and keep it. And they can take
the healing from a wound. There is also the art of illusion.
What is, is not, what is not, seems to be. Those gifts.
Carillon, and all shadings in between- That is a facet ofAsar-Suti.
The Seker, who lends his magic to those who will
ask." "But—all
Ihlini have magic. Do they not?" "All
Ihlini have magic. But not all of them are Tynstar." He
looked around at the twisted trees and shapechanged rocks.
"You see what is Tynstar's power, and how he passes
it on. We near the gate ofAsar-Suti." I
looked at my men. The Homanans were white-faced and
solemn, saying nothing. I did not doubt they were afraid—1
was afraid—but neither would they give up. As for the
Cheysuli, I had no need to ask. Their lives be- longed
to the gods whose power, I hoped, outweighed that of
Tynstar or Asar-Suti, the Seker of the netherworld. Duncan
nudged his horse forward. "We must make camp
for the night. The sun begins to set." We rode
on in loud silence, necks prickling against the raw
sensation of power. It oozed out of the earth like so much
seepage from a mudspring. We camped
at last behind the shoulder of a canyon wall that
fell down from the darkening sky to shield us against the
night wind. The earth's flesh was quite thin- Here and there
the skeleton broke through, stone bones that glis- tened
in the sunset with a damp, sweaty sheen. Tree roots coiled
against the shallow soil like serpents seeking warmth. One of
my Homanans, seeking wood for a fire, meant to hack
off a few spindly, wind-wracked limbs with his heavy knife
and pulled the whole tree out of the canyon wall. It was a
small tree, but it underlined the transience of life near
Valgaard. We made
a meal out of what we carried in our packs: dried
meat, flat journey-bread loaves, a measure of sweet, dark
sugar. And wine. We all had wine. The horses we fed on the
grain we carried with us, since grazing was so light, and
brought water from melting snow. But once our bel- lies
were full, we had time to think of what we did. I sat
huddled in my heaviest cloak for too long a time. I could
not rid myself of the ache in my bones or the THE
SONG OF HOMANA 325 fledge
that we all might die. And so, when I could do inconspicuously,
I got up and went away from the small ncampment.
I left the men to their stilted conversations ad
gambling; I went to find Duncan. I saw
him at last when I was ready to give up. He stood ear the
canyon wall staring into the dark distances. His cry
stillness made him invisible. It was only the shine of tie
moon against his earring that gave his presence away ad so I
went near, waited for acknowledgment, and saw ow
rigid his body was. He had
pulled on a cloak at last. It was dark, like my wn,
blending with the night. The earring glinted in his air.
"What does he do with her?" he asked. "What does ie do
to her?" I had
wondered the same myself. But I forced reassur- nce
from my mouth. "She is strong, Duncan. Stronger 'tan
many men. I think Tynstar will meet his match in er." "This
is Valgaard." His voice was raw. I
swallowed. "She has the Old Blood." He
turned abruptly. His face was shadowed as he leaned ack
against the stone canyon wall, setting his spine against Eit.
"Here, the Old Blood may be as nothing." |
"You do not know that. Did Donal not get free? They |were
Ihlini, yet he took (ir-shape before them. It may be |that
Alix will overcome them yet." "Ru'shaUa-tu."
He said it without much hope. May it be so. He
looked at me then, black-eyed in the moonlight, and I
saw the fear in his eyes. But he said nothing more of Alix.
Instead he squatted down, still leaning against the canyon
wall, and pulled his cloak more tightly around his shoulders.
"Do you wonder what has become of Tourma- line?"
he asked. "What has become of Finn^" "Every
day," I answered readily. "And each day I regret what
has happened." "Would
you change it, if Finn came to you and asked to take
your rujholla as his cheysula?" | I
found the nearest tree stump and perched upon it. !
Duncan waited for my answer, and at last I gave it. "I |
needed the alliance Rhodri would have offered, did I wed | my
sister to his son." 326
Jennifer Roberson "He
gave it to you anyway." "Lachlan
gave me aid. I got no alliance from Rhodri." I shrugged.
"I do not doubt we will make one when all this is
done, but for now the thing is not formal. What Lachlan did was
between a mercenary and a harper, not a Mujhar and
High Prince of Ellas. There are distinct differences between
the two." "Differences."
His tone was very flat. "Aye. Like the differences
between Cheysuli and Homanan." I
kicked away a piece of stone. "Do you regret that Donal
must wed Aislinn? Cheysuli wed to Homanan?" "I
regret that Donal will know a life other than what I wish
for him." Duncan was little more than a dark blot against
the rock wall. "In the clan, he would be merely a warrior—unless
they made him a clan-leader It is—a simpler
life than that which faces a prince. I would wish that
for him. Not what you will give him." "I
have no choice. The gods—your gods—have given me none." He was
silent a moment. "Then we must assume there is a
reason for what he will become." I
smiled, though it had only a little humor in it. "But you
have an advantage, Duncan. You may see your son become
a king. But I must die in order to give him the throne." Duncan
was silent a long moment. He merged into the blackness
of the wall as the moon was lost to passing clouds.
I could no longer see him, but I knew where he was by
the sound of a hand scraping against the earth. "You
have changed," Duncan said at last. "I thought, at first,
you had not—or very little. I see now I was wrong. Finn
wrought well when he tempered the steel . . . but it is
kingship that has honed the edge." I
huddled within my cloak. "As you say, kingship changes a man.
I seem to have no choice." "Necessity
also changes," Duncan said quietly. "It has changed
me. I am nearly forty now, old enough to know my
place and recognize my tahlnwrra without chafing, but
each day, of late. I wonder what might have happened had it
been otherwise." He shook his head. "We wonder. We ever
wonder. The freedom to be without a tahlnwrra." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 327 The
moon was free again and I saw another headshake. •"What
would happen did I keep my son? The prophecy would
be twisted. The Firstborn, who gave the words to us,
would never live again. We would be the Cheysuli no longer."
I saw the rueful smile. "Cheysuli: children of the 'gods.
But we can be fractious children." .
"Duncan—" I paused. "We will find her. And we will take
her back from him." ;
Moonlight slanted full across his face. "Women are lost 'often
enough," he said quietly. "In childbirth . . . acci- dent .
. . illness. A warrior may grieve in the privacy of ,his
pavilion, but he does not show his feelings to the clan. ;It is
not done. Such things are kept—private." His hand was
filled with pebbles. "But were Alix taken from me by this
demon, I would not care who knew of my grief." The pebbles
poured from his hand in steady, dwindling stream. I would
be without her . . . and empty. ..." Near
midday we came to the canyon that housed Valgaard.
We rode out of a narrow defile into the canyon proper
and found ourselves hemmed in by the sheer stone walls
that stretched high over our heads. We rode single- file,
unable to go abreast, but as we went deeper into the canyon
the walls fell away until we were human pebbles in a deep,
rock-hard pocket. "There,"
Duncan said, "do you see?" I saw.
Valgaard lay before us: an eagle on its aerie. The fortress
itself formed the third wall of the canyon, a pen- dant to
the torque. But I thought the fit too snug. I thought
the jewel too hard. No, not an eagle. A carrion bird,
hovering over its corpse. We were
neatly boxed. Escape lay behind us, Vatgaard before.
I did not like the feeling, "Lodhi."
Gryflth gasped. "I have never seen such a thing." Nor had
I. Valgaard rose up out of the glassy black basalt
like a wave of solid ice, black and sharp, faceted like a
gemstone. There were towers and turrets, barbicans and ramparts.
It glittered, bright as glass, and smoke rose up around
it. I could smell the stink from where we stood. 326
Jennifer Roberson "The
Gate," Duncan said. "It lies within the fortress. Valgaard
is its sentinel." "That
is what causes the smoke?" "The
breath of the god," Duncan said. "Like fire, it bums. I
have heard the stories. There is blood within the stone:
hot, white blood. If it should touch you, you will die," The
canyon was clean of snow. Nothing marred its sur- face.
It was smooth, shining basalt, lacking trees and grass. We had
come out of winter into summer, and I found I preferred
the cold. "Asar-Suti,"
Duncan said. "The Seker himself." Very deliberately,
he spat onto the ground. "What
are all those shapes?" Rowan asked. He meant the
large chunks of stone that lay about like so many dice tossed
down Black dice, uncarved, and scattered across the
ground. They were large enough for a man to hide behind. Or die
under, if it landed cocked. "An
Ihlini bestiary," Duncan explained. "Their answer to the
Ur." We rode
closer and I saw what he meant. Each deposit of
stone had a form, if a man could call it that. The shapes were
monstrous travesties of animals. Faces and limbs bore no
resemblence to animals I had seen. It was a mockery
of the gods, the Ur defiled; an echo, perhaps, of their
deity. Asar-Suti in stone. A god of many shapes. A god
ofgrotesquerie. I
suppressed a shiver of intense distaste. This place was foulness
incarnate. "We should beware an obvious ap- proach." Duncan,
falling back to ride abreast, merely nodded. "It would
be unexpected did we simply ride in like so many martyrs,
but also foolish. I do not choose to die a fool. So we will
find cover and wait, until we have a plan for getting
in." "Getting
in there?" Rowan shook his head. "I do not see how." "There
is a way," Duncan told him. "There is always a way to
get in. It is getting out that is difficult." Uneasily,
I agreed. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 329 It was,
at last, Gryfith who found the way in. I was astonished
when he offered himself, for he might well be boiled
alive in the blood of the god, but it seemed the only way.
And so I agreed, but only after I heard his explanation. We
knelt, all of us, behind the black-frozen shapes, too distant
for watchers to see us from the ramparts. The white,
stinking smoke veiled us even more, so that we felt secure
in our place of hiding. The stones were large enough to
offer shade in sunlight as well. In the shadows it was cool. Gryffth,
kneeling beside me, pulled a ring from his belt-pouch.
"My lord, this should do it. It marks me a royal
courier. It will give me safe entrance." "Should,"
I said sharply. "It may not." Gryffth
grinned a little. His red hair was bright in the sunlight.
"I think I will have no trouble. The High Prince has
said, often enough, that I have the gift of a supple tongue-
I will wind Tynstar around this finger." He made a rude
gesture with his hand, and all the Homanans laughed. In the
months since the Ellasian had joined my service, he had
made many friends. He had wit and purpose, and a charming
way as well. Rowan's
face was pensive. "When you face Tynstar, what will
you say? The ring cannot speak for you." "No,
but it gets me inside. Once there, I will tell Tynstar
the High King of Ellas has sent me. That he wishes
to make an alliance." "Bhodri
would never do it." Rowan exclaimed. "Do you think
Tynstar will believe you?" "He
may, he may not. It does not matter." Gryffth's freckled
face was solemn, echoing Duncan's gravity. "I will
tell him High Prince Cuinn, in sending men to the Mujhiar,
has badly angered his father. That Rhodri wishes no
alliance with Homana, but desires Ihlini aid. If nothing else,
it will gain Tynstar's attention- He will likely host me the
night, at least. And it is at night I will open the gate to let
you in." His smile came, quick and warm. "Once in, you
will either live or die. By then, it will not matter what Tynstar
thinks of my tale." "You
may die." Rowan sounded angry. 330
Jennifer Roberson Gryifth
shrugged. "A man lives, a man dies. He does not
choose his life. Lodhi will protect me." Duncan
smiled. "You could almost be CheysuH." I saw
Gryffth thinking it over. Ellasian-bred, he hardly & knew
the Cheysuli. But he did not think them demons. ^. And so
I saw him decide the comment was a compliment. ||. "My
thanks, Duncan . . . though Lodhi might see it differently." "You
call him the All-Wise," Duncan returned. "He must be
wise enough to know when I mean you well." Gryfith,
grinning, reached out and touched his arm. "For
that, clan-leader, I will gladly do what I can to help you get
her back." Duncan
clasped his arm. "Ellasian—Cheysuli i'halla shansu."
He smiled at Gryfith's frown of incomprehen- sion.
"May there be Cheysuli peace upon you." Gryfith
nodded. "Aye, my friend And may you know the
wisdom of Lodhi." He turned to me. "Does it please you, my
lord, I will go in. And tonight, when I can. I will find a
gate to open," "How
will we know?" Rowan asked. "We cannot go up so
close . . and you can hardly light a fire." "I
will send Cai to him," Duncan said. "My lir can see when
Gryfith comes out and tell me which gate he unlocks." Rowan
sighed, rubbing wearily at his brow. "It all seems such a
risk ..." "Risk,
aye," I agreed, "but more than worth the trying." Gryffth
stood up. "I will go in, my lord. I will do what I can
do." I rose
as he did and clasped his arm. "Good fortune, Gryfith.
May Lodhi guard you well." He
untethered his horse and mounted, reining it around. He
glanced down at Rowan, who had become a boon companion,
and grinned. "Do not fret, alvi. This is what I choose." I
watched Gryfith ride away, heading toward the for- tress.
The smoke hung over it like a miasma, cloaking the stone
in haze. The breath of the god was foul. EIGHT The
moon, hanging over our heads against the blackness of the
sky. lent an eerie ambience to the canyon. The smoke
clogged our noses. It rose up in stinking clouds, warming
our flesh against our will. Shadows crept out from
the huge stone shapes and swallowed us all, clutch- ing
with mouths and claws. My Homanans muttered of demons
and Ihlini sorcerers; I thought they were one and the
same. Duncan,
seated near me, shed his cloak and rose. "Cai says
Gryffth has come out of the hall. He is in the inner bailey.
We should go." We left
the horses tethered and went on by foot. Cloaks hid our
swords and knives from the moonlight. Our boots scraped
against the glossy basalt, scattering ash and pow- dered
stone. As we drew nearer, using the shapechanged stones
to hide us, the ground warmed beneath our feet. The
smoke hissed and whistled as it came out of the earth, rising
toward the moon. We
worked our way up to the walls that glistened in the moonlight.
They were higher even than the walls of Homana-Mujhar,
as ifTynstar meant to mock me. At each of the
comers and midway along the walls stood a tower, a huge
round tower bulging out of the dense basalt, spiked with
crenelations and crockets and manned, no doubt, by Ihlini
minions. The place stank of sorcery. The
nearest gate was small. I thought it likely it opened I 331 I 332
Jennifer Roberson into a
smaller bailey. We had slipped around the front of the
fortress walls and came in from the side, eschewing the
main barbican gate that would swallow us up like so many
helpless children. But the side gate opened, only a crack,
and I saw Gryffth's face in the slit between wall and
dark wood. One
hand gestured us forward. We moved silently, saying
nothing, holding scabbards to keep them quiet. Gryfith,
as I reached him in the gate, pushed it open wider.
'Tynstar is not here," he whispered, knowing what it
would mean to me. "Come you in now, and you may avoid
the worst of it." One by
one we crept in through the gate. I saw the shadows
of winged lir pass overhead. We had also wolves and
foxes and mountain cats, slipping through the gate, but I
wondered if they would fight. Finn had said the gods'
own law kept the lir from attacking Ihlini. Gryflfth
shut the gate behind us, and I saw the two bodies
lying against the wall. I looked at him; he said nothing.
But I was thankful nonetheless. Like Lachlan, he served
me as if born to it, willing, even to slay others. We were
in a smaller bailey, away from the main one, and
Valgaard lay before us. The halls and side rooms bulged
out from a centra! mass of stone. But we seemed to be
through the worst of it. We
started across the bailey, across the open spaces, though
we tried to stay to the shadows. Swords were drawn
now, glinting in the moonlight, and I heard the soughing
of feet against stone. Out of the bailey toward an inner
ward while the walls reared up around us; how long would
our safety last? Not
long. Even as Gryffth led us through to the inner ward I
heard the hissing and saw a streamer of flame as it shot up
into the air from one of the towers. It broke over our
heads, showering us with a violet glare, and I knew it would
blast the shadows into the white-hot glare of the sun. No
more hiding in the darkness. "Scatter!"
I shouted, heading for the hall. My
sword was in my hand. I heard the step beside me and
swung around, seeing foe, not friend, with his hand THE
SONG OF HOMANA 333 raised
to draw a rune. Quickly I leveled my blade and took
him in the throat. He fell in a geyser of blood. Rowan
was at my back, Gryfith at his We went into the hall in
a triangular formation, swords raised and ready. The
Cheysuli had gone, slipping into the myriad corri- dors,
but I could hear the Homanans fighting. Without Tynstar's
presence we stood our greatest chance, but the battle
would still be difficult. I had no more time left to lose, "Hold
them!" I shouted as four men advanced with swords
and knives. I expected sorcery and they came at us with
steel. Even as
I brought up my sword I felt the twinge shoot through
both hands. In all my practice with Cormac I had not
been able to shed the pain of my swollen fingers. As yet
they could still hold a hilt, but the strength I had taken
for granted was gone. I had to rely more on quick- ness of
body than my skill in elaborate parries. I was little more
than a man of average skill now, because of Tynstar. Gryifth
caught a knife from a hidden sheath and sent it flying
across the hall. It took one Ihlini flush in the chest and removed
him from the fight. Three to three now, but even as I
marked their places I saw Rowan take another with his sword.
Myself, for the moment, they ignored. And so, knowing
my sword skill was diminished, I decided to go on
without it. Did the Ihlini want me, they could come for me.
Otherwise I would avoid them altogether. "Hold
them," I said briefly, and ran into the nearest corridor.
The stone floor was irregular, all of a slant, this way and
that, as if to make it difficult for anyone to run through
it. There were few torches in brackets along the walls;
I sensed this portion of the fortress was only rarely used.
Or else the Ihlini took the light with them when they
walked. The
sounds of fighting fell away behind me, echoing dimly
in the tunnel-like corridor. I went on, hearing the scrape
of sole against stone, and waited for the attack that would
surely come. I went
deeper into the fortress, surrounded by black basalt
that glistened in the torchlight. The walls seemed to swallow
the light, so that my sword blade turned black to 334
Jennifer Roberson match
the ruby, and I felt my eyes strain to see where I was
going. The few torches guttered and hissed in the shadows,
offering little illumination; all it wanted was Tynstar to come
drifting out of the darkness, and my courage would
be undone. I heard
the grate of stone on stone and swung around, anticipating
my nightmare. But the man who stepped out of the
recess in the wall was a stranger to me. His eyes were
blank, haunted things. He seemed to be missing his soul. Silently,
he came at me. His sword was a blur of steel, flashing
in the torchlight, and I jumped back to avoid the slash
that hissed beside my head. My own blade went up to
strike his down. They caught briefly, then disengaged as we
jerked away, I could feel the strain in my hands, and yet I
dared not lose my grip. Again
he came at me. I skipped back, then leaped aside,
and the sword tip grated on stone. And yet even as I moved
to intercept, the Ihlini's blade flashed sideways to stop my
lunge and twist my sword from my hands. It was not a
difficult feat. And so my weapon clanged against the black
stone floor and I felt the hot pain in my knuckles flare
up to pierce my soul. The
blade came at me again, thrusting for my belly. I sucked
back, avoiding the tip, and felt the edge slice through
leather and linen to cut along my ribs. Not deeply, scraping
against one bone, but it was enough to make me think. I
jumped then, straight upward from the floor, grabbing the
nearest torch and dragging it from its brackets. Even as the
Ihlini came at me again I had it, whirling to thrust it into
his face. The flame roared. The
sorcerer screamed and dropped his sword, hands clawing
at his face. He invoked Asar-Suti over and over again,
gibbering in his pain, until he slumped down onto his
knees. I stepped back as I saw one hand come up to make an
intricate motion. "Seker,
Seker. ..." He chanted, rocking on his knees while
his burned face glistened in the torchlight. "Seker, Seker.
. . ." The
torch was still in my right hand. As the Ihlini THE
SONG OF HOMANA 335 invoked
his god and drew his rune in the air, the flame flowed
down over the iron to caress my hand with pain. I dropped
the torch at once, tossing it toward the wall while
my knuckles screamed with pain. The flame splashed against
the stone and ran down, flooding the floor of the corridor.
As the Ihlini continued to chant, his hands still clasped
to his face, the fire crept toward my boots. I
stepped back at once, retreating with little aplomb, My
sword, still lying on the stone, was in imminent dan- ger of
being swallowed. The flame poured acres', the floor like
water, heading for my boots. "Seker,
Seker—make him bum\" But he
had made a deadly mistake. No doubt he in- tended
only his enemy to bum, but he had not been clearly
distinct. He himself still knelt on the floor, and as the
stone caught fire from the river of ensorcelled flame so did he.
It ran up his tegs and enveloped his body in fire. I kicked
out swiftly and shoved the sword aside with one boot,
then ran after it even as the river of fire followed me. I
left the living pyre in the corridor, scooped up my sword
and ran. It was
then I heard the shout. Alix's voice. The tone was one of
fear and desperation, but it held a note of rage as well.
And then I heard the scuffle and the cry. I ran.
I rounded the corner and brought up my sword, prepared
to spit someone upon it, but I saw there was no need.
The Ihlini lay on the ground, face down, as the blood
ran from his body, and Alix was kneeling to take his knife.
She already had his sword. She
spun around, rising at once into a crouch. The knife dropped
from her hand at once as she took a two-handed grip on
the sword. And then she saw me clearly and the sword
fell out other hand. I
grinned. "Well met, Alix." She was
so pale 1 thought she might faint where she stood,
but she did not. Her eyes were huge in a bruised and too-thin
face. Her hair hung in a single tangled braid and she
wore a bedrobe stained with blood. It was not her own, I
knew, but from the man she had slain. 1 had
forgotten the gray in my hair and the lines in my face;
the altered way I had of standing and moving. I had 336
Jennifer Roberaon forgotten
what Tynstar had done. But when I saw the horror
in Alix's eyes I recalled it all too well. It brought home
the pain again I put
out one hand, ignoring the swollen knuckles. "Do you
come?" Briefly,
she looked down at the dead Ihlini. Then she bent
and scooped up the knife, moving to my side. Her free
hand was cool in my own, and I felt the trembling in it. For a
moment we stood there, soiled with blood and grime
and in the stink of our own fear, and then we forgot our
weapons and set arms around each other for a desper- ate
moment. "Duncan?"
she asked at last, when I let her free of my arms. "He
is here—do not fret, But how did you trick the Ihlini?" She
glanced back briefly at the dead man. "He was foolish
enough to unlock my door. To take me some- where,
he said. He did not expect me to protest, but I did. I
took up a torch and burned his knife-hand with it." 1 put
out my own knife-hand and touched her hollowed cheek.
"How do you fare, Alix?" Briefly
there was withdrawal in her eyes. "I will tell you another
time. Come this way with me." She caught up the hem
of her bedrobe and went on, still gripping the knife
in one hand. We
hastened through the corridors and into a spiral stair.
Alix went first and I followed, falling behind as we climbed.
We went up and up and I grimaced, feeling the strain
in my knees. My thighs burned with the effort, and my
breath ran short. But at last she pushed open a narrow door
that I had to duck to get under, and we stepped out onto
the ramparts of the fortress. Alix
pointed. 'That tower is a part of Tynstar's private chambers.
There is a stairway down. If we get there, we can go
down unaccosted, then slip into the wards." I
caught her hand and we ran, heading for the tower. I heard
the sounds of fighting elsewhere, but I knew we were
badly outnumbered. And then we rounded the tower, looking
for the door, and I stopped dead. Out on the wall walkway
stood a familiar figure— "Duncan!" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 337 Jfc. He
spun around like an animal at bay. His eyes were ?
startled and fearful "No!" he shouted. ^' Alix
jerked free of my hand and started to run toward ^•hun,
calling out his name, but something in Ducan's face aaade
me reach out and catch her arm. "Alix—wait you—" The
moonlight was mil on Duncan's face. I could see the
heaving of his chest as sweat ran down his bare arms. ,His
hair was wet with it. "Go from here—now . . . Alix—do not
tarry!" Alix
tried again to free herself from my hand but I held her
tightly "Duncan—what are you saying? Do you think I will
listen to that—?" Briefly she twisted her head to glare at me.
"Let me go—" Duncan
took a step toward us, then stopped. His face turned
up toward the black night sky. Then he glanced back at
me, briefly, and put out a hand toward Alix. "Take
her. Carillon. Get her free of this place—" He sucked
in a deep, wavering breath and seemed almost to fall on his
feet. I saw then, in the moonlight, the blood running
down his left arm. "Do you hear me? Go now, before—" What he
intended to say was never heard in the thun- derclap
that broke over our heads. I recoiled, flattening against
the tower, and dragged Alix with me. With the explosion
of sound came a burst of light so blinding it painted
everything stark white and stole our vision away. "Do
I have you all, now?" came Tynstar's beguiling voice. I saw
him then, moving along the wall from another tower.
Duncan was between the Ihlini and us. He put out a hand
in my direction and cast a final glance at Alix. "Get her/rce.
Carillon! Was it not what we came to do?" I ran
then, dragging her with me, and took her into the tower.
I ignored her protests. For once, I would do what Duncan
wanted without asking foolish questions. I did
not dare take a horse for Alix from our mounts for fear of
leaving another man afoot. So I swung up onto my own,
dragged her up behind me and wheeled the horse about
in the shadow of shapechanged stone. 336
Jennlfw Roberson Alix's
arms locked around my waist. "Carillon—wait you.
You cannot leave him behind." I
clapped spurs to my horse and urged him away, send- ing him
from the smokey, stinking haze that clung to black-clad
Valgaard. Away I sent him, toward the defile and
freedom. "Carillon—" "I
trust to his wits and his will." I shouted over the clattering
hooves. "Do you not?" She
pressed herself against me as the horse slipped and slid on
basalt. "I would rather stay and help—" "There."
I interrupted. "Do you see? That is why we run- The
nearest stone shape reared up just then, shaking itself
free of the ground. It lurched toward our mount, reaching
out its hands. No, not hands: paws. And claws of glassy
basalt. Alix
cried out and pressed herself against me. I reined in my
horse with a single hand and jerked our mount aside,
shouting for Alix to duck. We threw ourselves flat, avoiding
the slashing claws, and the sword I held outthrust scraped
against the beast. Sparks flew from the blade on stone:
steel against a whetstone, screeching as it spun. We rode
past at a scrambling run as the horse tried to keep
his balance. Chips of stone flew up to cut our faces as iron-shod
hooves dug deeply into basalt- I saw then that all the
stone shapes were moving, grating across the ground. They
had none of the speed or supple grace of fleshborn animals,
but they were ghastly in their promise. Most were
hardly recognizable, being rough-cut and sharply faceted,
but I saw the gaping mouths and knew they could crush
us easily. Yet
another lurched into our path. I reined in the horse at once
and sat him on his haunches, knowing he scraped his
hocks against the cruel stone. Alix cried out and snatched at my
doublet, holding herself on with effort. I spurred relentlessly,
driving the horse to his feet, and saw the lowering
paws. A bear;
not a bear. Its shape was indistinct. It lumbered after
us, hackles rising on its huge spinal hump, ungainly THE
SONG OF HOMANA 339 on
glassy legs, and yet I knew it might prevail. The horse was
failing under us. Smoke
shot up beside us: the breath of the god himself. It
splattered me full in the face and I felt the blood of the god. It
burned, how it burned, as it ate into my beard But I
dared not put a hand to my face or I would lose control
of the horse. And I refused to lose my sword. The
smoke shot up with a screeching hiss, venting its wrath
against us. It stank with the foul odor of corruption. The
horse leaped aside, nearly shedding us both, 1 heard Alix's
gasp of surprise. She slid to one side and caught at my arm,
dragging herself back on the slippery rump. I heard
again the scream of the smoke as it vomited out of the
earth, The canyon
grew narrow and clogged with stone. The defile
beckoned us on. We had only to get through it and we
would be free of the beasts. But getting to it would
be next to impossible with the failing horse beneath us. Another
vent opened before us. The horse ran directly into it
and screamed as the heat bit into his belly. He twisted
and humped, throwing head between knees, and then
shed us easily enough. But I did not complain, even as I
crashed against the stone, for the horse was caught by the
bear. I
pushed myself up to my feet, aware of the pain in my bones.
I still had my sword and two feet and I did not intend
to remain. I went to Alix as she sat up from her fall, grabbed
her arm and dragged her up from the stone. "Run,"
I said, and we did. We
dodged the stone beasts and jumped over the smoke, threading
our way as we ran. We gasped and choked, coughing
against the stench. But we reached the defile and ran
through, knowing it too narrow to give exit to the beasts.
We left behind the smoke and heat and went into the
world again. The
ground was laced with snow. Twisted trees hung off the
walls and sent roots across the earth, seeking what strength
they could find in the meager soil. Behind us reared
the canyon with its cache of beasts and smoke. Jenntfar
Roberson 340 Atix
limped beside me, still clinging to my hand. She was
barefoot; I did not doubt it hurt. Her bedrobe was torn
and burned away in places. But she went on, uncomplaining,
and I put away my sword- 1 took
her to a screen of wind-wracked trees that bud- died by
a rib of canyon wall. There we could hide and catch
our breath, waiting for the others. I found a broken stump
and sat down upon it stiffly, hissing against the pain.
My aching joints had been badly used and I felt at least a
hundred. No more was I able to perform the deeds of a
younger man, for all I was twenty-five. The body was twenty
years older. Alix
stood next to me- Her hand was on my head, smoothing
my graying hair. "I am so sorry. Carillon. But Tynstar
has touched us all." I
looked up at her in the moonlight. "Did he harm you?" She
shrugged. "What Tynstar did is done. I will not speak
about it." "Alix—"
But she placed one hand across my mouth and bid -me
to be silent. After a moment she squatted down and
linked both hands around my arm. "My
thanks," she said softly. "Leijhana tu'sai. What you have
done for me—and what you have lost for me—is more
than I deserve." I
summoned a weary smile. "Your son will be Prince of Homana.
Surely hisjehana has meaning to us both," "You
did not do this for Donal." I
sighed. "No. I did it for you, for myself . . . and for Duncan,
Perhaps especially for Duncan." I set my swollen hand to
her head and tousled her tangled hair. "He needs you,
Alix. More than I ever thought possible." She did
not answer. We sat silently, close together, and waited
for the others, One by
one the warriors returned, on foot and mounted on
horseback. Some came in Kr-shape, loping or flying as they
came through the trees; we were not so close that the magic
could be thwarted. But I saw, when they had gath- ered,
that at least four had been left behind. A high toll, for the
Cheysuli. It made it all seem worse. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 341 Rowan
came finally at dawn. He and Gryflth were lounted
on a single horse, riding double from the defile. '[X)d
had spilled from a head wound to stain Rowan's ithers
dark, but he seemed well enough, if weary. He Ided
Gryffth with an elbow and I saw how the Ellasian iped
against Rowan's back. I got up, feeling the pop in i
knees, and reached out to steady Gryfflh's dismount. [e had
a wound in one shoulder and a slice along one H-eann,
but both had been bound. Rowan
got down unsteadily, shutting his eyes as he put ie hand
to his head. Alix knelt beside him as he sat and irted
his hair to see the wound. He swallowed and Iwinced
as her fingers found-the swelling. | '
"This is not front a sword," she said in consternation. "No.
His sword broke. So he grabbed down to torch ; and
came at me. I ducked the flame but not the iron." He t
winced again. "Let it be. It will heal of its own." i Alix moved away from him. For a moment she
looked at I §the
others, all wounded in her rescue, and I saw how it ^weighted
her down. Of us all, I was the only Homanan. The
others, save Grymh, were all Cheysuli. The
Ellasian leaned against a boulder, one arm pressed against
his ribs. His freckled face, in the pale sunlight of dawn,
was ashen, streaked with blood and grime, but life remained
in his bright green eyes. He pushed a hand ^through
his hair and made it stand up in spikes. "My thanks
to the All-Father," he said wearily. "Most of us got free,
and the lady brought out as we meant." ' "And for that, my thanks," said
Duncan from the ridge. and
Alix spun around. He
stepped down and caught her in his arms, crushing her
against his chest. His cheek pressed into her tangled hair
and I saw the pallor of his face. Blood still ran from |tthe
wound in his left arm. I saw how it stained his leathers ^.and
now her robe. But neither seemed to care. |t I
pushed myself up from my tree stump. I moved stiffly, I
cursing myself for my slowness, and then stood still, giv- ing
them their reunion. It was the least I could do. "I
am well," Duncan answered her whispered question. I am
not much hurt. Do not fear for me." One hand wove 342
Jennifer Roberson itself
into her loosened braid. "What of you? What has he done to
you?" Alix,
still pressed against his body, shook her head. I could
not see her face, but I could see his. His exhaustion was
manifest. Like us all, he was bloodstained and filthy and
stinking of the breath of the netherworld. Like us> all, he was
hardly capable of standing. But
there was something more in his eyes. The knowl- edge of
terrible loss. And 1
knew. Duncan
put Alix out of his arms and sat her down on the
nearest stump, the one I had vacated. And then, without
a word, he stripped the gold from his arms and set it into
her lap. With deft fingers he unhooked the earring and
pulled it from his lobe. He was naked without his gold. Still
clothed in leather, he was naked without the gold. And a
dead man without his lir. He set
the earring into her hand. "Tahlmorra lujhalla mei
wiccan, cheysu.' She
stood up with a cry and the gold tumbled from lap and
hands. "Duncan—no—" "Aye,"
he said gently, "Tynstar has slain my lir" Slowly,
tentatively, trembling, she put out her hands to touch
him. Gently at first, and then with possessive de- mand. I
saw how dark her fingers were against the flesh of his
arms that had never known the sun, kept from it by the
ftr-bands for nearly all of his life. I saw how she shut her
hands upon that flesh as if it would make him stay. "I
am empty," he said. "Soulless and unwhole. I cannot live
this way." The
fingers tightened on his arms. "Do you go," she said
intently, "do you leave me, Duncan . . . / will be as empty.
I will be unwhole." "Shansu,"
he said, "I have no choice. It is the price of the
fir-bond." "Do
you think I will let you go?" she demanded. "Do you
think I will stand meekly by while you turn your back on me?
Do you think 1 will do nothing?" "No.
And that is why I will do this—" He caught her before
she could move and cradled her head in his hands. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 343 "Cheysula,
I have loved you well. And for that I will lessen
your grief—" "No!"
She tried to pull out of his arms, but he held her too
well. "Duncan—" she said, "—do not—" As she
sagged he caught her and lifted her up. For a moment
he held her close, eyes shut in a pale, gaunt face, and
then he looked at me. "You must take her to safety- Take
her to Homana-Mujhar." He tried to steady his voice and
failed. "She will sleep for a long time. Do not worry if,
when she wakes, she seems to have forgotten. It will come
back. She will recall it all, and I do not doubt she will
grieve deeply then. But for now ... for us both . . . this ending
is the best." I tried
to swallow the cramp in my throat. "What of Tynstar?" "Alive,"
Duncan said bleakly. "Once he had struck down Cai—I
had nothing left but pain and helplessness." He looked
at Alix's face again as she slept in his naked arms. And
then he brought her to me and set her into mine. "Love
her well, my lord Mujhar. Spare her what pain you can." I saw
the tears in his eyes and he moved back. Then one
foot struck an armband on the ground, sending it clinking
against the other, and he stopped short. He touched
one naked arm as if he could not believe its toss, and
then he walked away. NINE Donal's
young face was pinched and pale. He sat quietly on a
stool, listening to what I said, but I doubt he really heard
me. His mind had gone elsewhere, choosing its own path; I
did not blame him. I had told him his father was dead- He
stared hard at the Hoor. His hands were in his lap. They
gripped one another as if they could not bear to be apart.
The skin of his knuckles was white. "Jekana,"
he said. That only. ' Your
mother is well. She—sleeps. Your father gave her that." He
nodded once. No more. He seemed to understand. And
then his right hand rose to touch his left arm, to finger
the heavy gold. I could see it in his mind: Cheysuli, and
bound by the lir. As much as his father had been. Donal
looked up at me. His face was starkly remote. He said
one word: "Tahlmorra." He was
an eight-year-old boy. At eight, I could not have withstood
the pain. I would have wept, cried out, even screamed
with the grief. Donal did not. He was Cheysuli, and he
knew the price of the ftr-bond- 1 had
thought, perhaps, to hold him. To ease what pain I
could. To tell him how Duncan had gotten his mother free,
to illustrate the worth of the risk undertaken. I had thought
also to assuage his guilt and grief by sharing my I 344 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 345 own
with him. But, looking at him, I saw there was no need.
His maturity mocked my own. Alien,
I thought, so alien. Will Homana accept you? I
lifted Alix down from her horse. She was light in my arms,
too light; her face was ashen-colored. She had come home at
last to Duncan's pavilion—six weeks after his death—and
I knew she could not face it. I said nothing,
I simply held her. She stared at the slate-colored
pavilion with its gold-painted hawk and re- called
the life they had shared. She forgot even Donal, who
slid slowly off his horse and looked to me for reassurance. "Go
in," I told him. "It is yours as much as his." Donal
put out a hand and touched the doorflap. And then he
went inside. "Carillon,"
she said. No more. There was no need. All the
grief was in her voice. I put
out my arms and pulled her against my chest. With
one hand I smoothed the heavy hair. "Now do you see?
This is not the place for you. I would have spoken earlier,
but I knew it would do no. good. You had to see for yourself." Her
arms were locked around me. Her shoulders shook with
the tears. "Come
back with me," I said. "Come back to Homana- Mujhar.
Your place is there now, with me." I rocked her gently
in my arms. "Alix—I want you to stay with me." Her
face turned up to mine. "I cannot." "Do
not fret because of Electra. She will not live forever—when
she is dead I will wed you. I will make you Queen
of Homana. Until then . . . you will have to con- tent
yourself with being merely a princess." I smiled. "You
are. You are my cousin. There is a rank that comes with
that." Slowly
she shook her head. "I cannot." I
smoothed back the hair from her face. "All those years ago—seven?
eight?—I was a fool, I lived in arrogance. I saw
what I was told to see by an uncle I abhorred. But now I
am somewhat older—older, even than that—' I smiled
a little, thinking of my graying beard and aching 346
Jennifer Roberson bones—"somewhat
wiser, and certainly less inclined to heed
such things as rank and custom. I wanted you then, I want
you now—say you will come with me." "I
owe Duncan more than that." "You
do not owe him personal solitude. Alix—wait you—" I
tightened my arms as she tried to pull away. "I know how
badly you hurt. I know how badly it bleeds. I know how
deeply the pain has cut you. But I think he would not be
surprised did we make a match of it." I recalled his final
words to me and knew he expected it. "Alix—I will not
press you. I will give you what time you need. But do not
deny me this. Not after all these years." "Time
does not matter." She stood stiffly in my arms. "As
for the years—they have passed. It is done. Carillon. I cannot
be your meijha and I cannot be your wife." "Alix—" "By
the gods!" she cried. "I carry Tynstar's child!" I let
go of her at once and saw the horror in her eyes. 'Tynstar
did that to you—" "He
did not beat me." Her voice was steady. "He did not
harm me. He did not force me." Her eyes shut for a moment.
"He simply took my will away and got a child upon
me." I
thought of Electra, banished to the Crystal Isle. Electra, who had
lost the sorcerer's child. An heir. Not to me or to my
title, but to all of Tynstar's might. He had lost it, and now he
had another. I could
not move. I wanted to put out my hands and touch
her, to tell her I did not care, but she knew me better
than that. I could not move. I could only think of the
Ihlini and his bastard in her belly. Alix
turned from me. She walked slowly to the pavilion. She put
out one hand and drew back the doorflap, though she did
not look inside. "Do you come in? Or do you go back?" I shut
my eyes a moment, still aching with the knowl- edge.
Again, I lost her. But this time not to Duncan. Not even to
Duncan's memory. That 1 might expect, But not
this- Not losing her to Tynstar. To a bastard Ihlini
child! THE
SONG OF HOMANA 347 By all
the gods, it hurt. It hurt like a knife in my loins. I wanted
to vomit the pain. And
then I thought of hers. I let
out my breath. Looking at her, I could see it hurt her
worse. And I would not increase the pain by swearing useless
vows of vengeance. There was already that be- tween
Tynstar and me; one day, we would end it. I went
to her. I took the doorflap out of her hands and motioned
her inside. And then we both turned to go in and I
saw Finn beside the fire. The
light was stark on his face. I saw again the livid scar that
marred cheek and jaw, the silver in his hair. Then he rose
and I saw he had'grown thin. The gold seemed heavier
on his arms. "Meijha,"
he said, "I am sorry. But a tahlnwrra cannot be
refused. Not by an honorable man. And my rujho was ever
that." Alix
stood very still but her breath was loud in the tent, "You
knew—?" "I
knew he would die. So did he. Not how. Not when. Not the
name of the man who would cause it. Merely that it
would happen." He paused. "Meijhana, I am sorry. I would
give him back to you, could I do it." She
moved to him. I saw the hesitation in her steps. I saw how
he put his arms around her and set his scarred cheek
against her hair. I saw her grief reflected in his face. "When
a tir is lost," he said, "the others know at once. Storr
told me ... but I could come no sooner. There was a thing
I had to do." 1 was
wrung out with all the emotions. I needed to sit down.
But I did not, I stood there, waiting, and saw Donal
in the shadows. He sat between two wolves; one a ruddy
young male, the other older, wiser, amber-eyed Storr. Aiix
pulled out of Finn's arms but she did not move away. I
saw how one of his hands lingered in her hair, as if he
could not let it go. An odd possessiveness, in view of his
actions with Torry. But then I could not blame him; Alix
needed comfort. From Finn, it would undoubtedly be best,
He was her brother, but also Duncan's. The bloodlink was
closer than that which cousins shared- 348
Jennifer Roberson I
sighed- "Electra has been banished. She lives on the Crystal
Isle. There is no question about her complicity in Tynstar's
attempt to slay me. Did you wish it—you could take up
your place again." He did
not smile. 'That time is done. A blood-oath, once
broken, is never healed. I come home, aye, to live in the
Keep again—but nothing more than that. My place is here,
now. They have named me Cheysuli clan-leader." Alix
looked at him sharply. "You? In Duncan's place?" She
caught her breath, then went on. "I thought such things
were not for you." "Such
things were for my rujho," he agreed, his gravity an
ironic measure of Duncan's, "but things change. People change.
Torry has made me different." He shrugged. "I have—learned
a little peace." He used the Homanan word. 1 liked
shansu better. "I
am sorry," I said, "for the time you lost. I should never
have sent you away." He
shook his head. "You had no choice. I saw that, when
Torry made me. I do not blame you for it. You let her go
with me. You might have made her stay." "So
you could take her from me?" I shook my head. "No.
I knew the folly in trying to stop you." "You
should have tried," he said. "You should have kept her by
you. You should have wed her to the Ellasian prince
. . . because then she would still be alive." I felt
the air go out of my chest. The pavilion spun around
me. The firecairn was merely a blot of light inside my
skull. "Torry is—dead?" "Aye.
Two days before Duncan lost his lir. It was why I could
come no sooner." "Finn,"
Alix said, "oh, Finn—no—" "Aye,"
he said roughly, and I saw the new pain in his eyes.
It mirrored that in my own. I
turned to go out. I could not stay. I could not bear to see
him, knowing how she had loved him. I could not bear the
grief. I had to deal with it alone. And
then I heard the baby cry, and the sound cut through
me like a knife. Finn
let go of Alix- He turned and pulled the tapestry aside.
I saw him kneel down and gather a bundle from the THE
SONG OF HOMANA 349 pallet.
He was gentle. More gentle than I had ever seen him.
Incongruous, in him. But it seemed to fit him well once I
got over the shock. He
brought the bundle to us and pulled away the wrap- pings
from a face. "Her name is Meghan," he said. "She is four
months old ... and hungry. Torry—could not feed her, so
I became a thief." Briefly he smiled. "The cows were
not always willing to be milked." Meghan
continued to cry. Finn frowned and shifted her in his
arms, trying to settle her more comfortably, but it was
Alix who intervened. She took the baby from his arms and
sent Donal to find a woman with an infant. She cast a glance
back at Finn before she followed Donal out. "No more
the milk-thief, rujho. I will save your pride by finding
her a wetnurse." I saw a
shadow of his familiar grin as she slipped outside the
pavilion. It took the hardness from his face and less- ened
the pain in his eyes. I saw it now, where I had not before.
He had lost more than a brother. And I
had lost a sister, "Gods," I said, "what happened? How did
Torry die? Why . . . why?" The
smile dropped away. Finn sat down slowly and motioned
me down as well. After ten months, too long a time,
we shared company again. "She was not bred for privation,"
he said. "She had pride and strength and de- termination,
but she was not bred for privation. And car- rying a
child—" He shook his head. "I saw she was ill some
three months after we left Homana-Mujhar. She claimed
it was nothing; a fever breeding women some- times
get. I thought perhaps it was; how was I to know differently?
I did not expect her to lie." He threaded one hand
through his hair and stripped it from his face. He was gaunt,
too thin; privation agreed with him no more than it
had with her. "Say
on," I said hollowly. "When
I saw she got no better, I took her to a village. I I
thought she needed the companionship of women as well '. as a
shelter better than the rude pavilion I provided. t
But—they would not have me. They called me shape- \
changer. They called me demon. They called her whore and the
child demon's-spawn. Sorcerer's get." The anger 350
Jennifer Roberson was in
his eyes and I saw the beast again, if only for a moment.
But I also saw the guilt he had placed upon himself.
"Shaine is dead and the qu'mahlin ended . . but many
prefer to observe it. And so she bore Meghan in what
shelter I could provide, and weakened each day thereafter."
He shut his eyes. "The gods would not hear my
petition, even when I offered myself. So I gave her Cheysuli
passing when she was dead, and brought her daughter
home." I
thought of lorry, weak and ill. I thought of Torry bearing
the child. I thought of the Homanans who had cursed
her because of Finn. Because of Shame's qu'mahlin. And I
thought how helpless a king I was to stop my uncle's purge. "I
am sorry, Carillon," Finn said. "I did not mean you to lose
her twice." "Blame
Shaine," I said wearily. "My uncle slew my sister."
I looked at him across the fire. "Do you mean to keep
Meghan here?" "This
is her home," he repeated. "Where else would Meghan
live?" "At
Homana-Mujhar," I said. "She is a princess of Homana." He
stared at me. "Have you learned nothing? Are you still
chained by such things as rank? By the gods. Caril- lon, I
thought by now you might have learned—" "I
have,' I said. "I have. I do not mean to take her. I merely
wanted you to think. You have admitted Torry died because
the privation was too hard. Do you give the same
life to your daughter?" "I
give her a Keep," he said softly. "I give her what her blood
demands: the heritage of a Cheysuli." I
smiled. "Who speaks now of rank? You have ever believed
yourself better than a Homanan." He
shrugged. "We are as the gods have made us." I
laughed. I pushed to my feet and popped my knees, trying
to ease my joints. The ride had tried my strength. Finn
rose as well, saying nothing. He merely waited. "Privation
has rendered you less than what you should be,"
I said gruffly. "Have Alix put flesh on your bones. You
look older the way you are.* THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 351 His
black brows rose. "Who speaks of age should look in the
silver plate." "I
have," I said, "and turned it to the wall." I grinned and put
out my arm, clasping his again. "Tend Meghan well,
and bring her to me often. She has other blood besides
the shapechanger taint, and I would have her know
it." Finn's
grip was firm. "I doubt not your daughter will need a
companion. As for the Mujhar of Homana, he requires
no single liege man. He has all the Cheysuh clans to
render him aid when he needs it." "Nonetheless,"
I said, "I would have you take the knife back."
I slipped it from the sheath. The gold hilt gleamed softly
in the light from the firecaim: rampant Homanan lion
and a blade of purest steel. I
thought he would not take it. Another was in his sheath,
one of Cheysuli craftsmanship. But he put out his hand
and accepted it, though there was no blood-oath to accompany
the acceptance. "Ja'hai-na,"
he said quietly. I went
silently out of the tent. My
horse still waited. I took up the reins but did not mount
at once. I thought of Alix, tending to Meghan, and the child
within her belly. She would need Finn. She would
need Meghan. She would need all the strength of the
Cheysuli when Tynstar's child was born. And I knew she
would have it in abundance. I
waited a moment, aware of something familiar. I could not put
name to what it was, and then suddenly I knew. It H- was
a flute, a sweet-toned Cheysuli pipe. The melody was quite
simple, and yet I knew it well. The last time I had heard
it, it had been upon a harp, with a master's hands upon
the strings. Lachlan's hands, and the song The Song of
Homana. And now it had come to the Keep. I
grinned. Then I laughed. I mounted my horse and turned
him, ready to go at last, but Donal was in my way. He put
up his hand and touched the stallion's nose as I reined
him to a halt. Lorn sat at his left side. "Cousin,"
Donal said, "may I come?" "I
go back to Homana-Mujhar." 352 I
Jennifer Rob«rson "Jehana
has said I may go." He grinned a grin I had seen
before." I
leaned down and stretched out my hand, swinging him up
as he jumped. He settled behind the saddle. "Hold
on," I said, "the royal mount may throw us." Donal
leaned forward against my back. "Make him try." I
laughed. "Would you like to see me tumble?" "You
would not. You are the Mujhar of Homana." 'The
horse does not know titles. He knows only your substantial
weight." I kneed the stallion out and felt the arching
of his back. But after a moment he settled. "Do
you see?" Donal asked, as the wolf trotted beside the
horse. I looked for Taj and found him, a dot against the
sky. "I
see," I admitted. "Shall we gallop?" "Aye!"
he agreed, and we did. JENNIFER
ROBERSON'S monumental CHRONICLES
OF THE CHEYSULI: SHAPECHANGERS THE
SONG OF HOMANA LEGACY
OF THE SWORD TRACK
OF THE WHITE WOLF A PRIDE
OF PRINCES DAUGHTER
OF THE LION FLIGHT
OF THE RAVEN A
TAPESTRY OF LIONS* and THE
NOVELS OF TIGER AND DEL: SWORD-DANCER SWORD-SINGER SWORD-MAKER *
forthcoming from DAW Books THE
SONG OF
HOMANA Book
Two of the
Chronicles of the
Cheysuli Jennifer
Roberson DAW
BOOKS, INC. DONALD
A. WOLLHEIM, PUBLISHER 375
Hudson Street, New York, NY 10014 Copyright
© 1985 by Jennifer Bobt,^o:i O'^'-fc Al!
Rights Resei vec1 Cover
art by fulek Heller DAW
Book Collectors No-635. To
Marion Zimmer Bradley, for
daydreams and realities and Betsy
Wollheim, for
making mine better First
Printing, July 1985 6789 PRINTED
IN THE U.S.A. PART I ONE I
peered through the storm, trying to see Finn. He rode ahead
on a small Steppes pony much like my own, though brown
instead of dun, little more than an indistinct lump of
darkness in the blowing snow. The wind beat against my
face; Finn would not hear me unless I shouted against it. I
pulled the muffling wraps of woo! away from my face, grimacing
as the bitter wind blew ice crystals into my beard,
and shouted my question to him. '
"Do you see anything?" The
indistinct lump became more distinct as Finn turned back in
the saddle. Like me, he wore leather and wool and furs,
hooded and wrapped, hardly a man underneath all the
layers. But then Finn was not what most men would name a
man at all, being Cheysuli. He
pulled wrappings from his face. Unlike me, he wore no
beard in an attempt at anonymity; the Cheysuli cannot grow
them. Something in the blood, Finn had said once, kept
them from it. But what he did not have on his face was
made up for on his head, Finn's hair, of late infre- quently
cut, was thick and black. It blew in the wind, baring
a sun-bronzed predator's face. "1
have sent Storr ahead to seek shelter," he called back to me.
"Is there such a place in all this snow, he will find it." Instantly
my eyes went to the side of the narrow forest track.
There, parallelling the hoolprints of our horses— I 11 I 12
Jennifer Robarson though
glimpsed only briefly in the blowing snow and wind—were
the pawprints of a wolf. Large prints, well- spaced,
little more than holes until the wind and snow filled
them in. But it marked the path of Finn's lir none- theless;
it marked Finn a man apart, for what manner of man
rides with a wolf at his side? Better yet, it marked me, for
what manner of man rides with a shapechanger at his
side? Finn
did not go on at once. He waited, saying nothing more.
His face was still bared to the wind. As I rode up I saw how
he slitted his eyes, the pupils swollen black against
the blinding whiteness. But the irises were a clear, eerie
yellow. Not amber or gold or honey. Yellow. Beast-eyes,
men called them. I had reason to know why. I
shivered, then cursed, trying to strip my beard of ice. Of late
we had spent our time in the warmth of eastern lands,
it felt odd to be nearly home again, and suffering because
of the winter. I had forgotten what it was to go so encumbered
by furs and wool and leather And yet
I had forgotten nothing. Especially who I was. Finn,
seeing my shiver, grinned, baring his teeth in a silent
laugh. "Weary of it already? And will you spend your
time shivering and bemoaning the storms when you walk
the halls and corridors of Homana-Mujhar again?" "We
are not even to Homana yet," I reminded him, disliking
his easy assurance, "let alone my uncle's palace." "Your
palace." For a moment he studied me solemnly, reminding
me of someone else: his brother. "Do you doubt
yourself? Still? I thought you had resolved all that when
you decided it was time for us to turn our backs on exile." "I
did." I scraped at my beard with gloved fingers, stripping
it again of the cold crystals. "Five years is long enough
for any man to spend in exile, it is too long for a prince.
It is time we took my throne back from that Solindish
usurper." Finn
shrugged. "You will. The prophecy of the First- born is
quite definite. You will win back the Lion Throne from
Bellam and his Ihlini sorcerer, and take your place as Mujhar."
He put out his gloved right hand and made an THE
SONG OF HOMANA 13 eloquent
gesture: fingers spread, palm turned upward. Tahlmorra.
The Cheysuli philosophy that each man's fate rested
in the hands of the gods. Well.
so be it. So long as the gods made me a Idng in place
of Bellam. The
arrow sliced through the storm and struck deeply into
the ribs of Finn's horse. The animal screamed and bolted
sideways in a twisting lunge. Deep snowdrifts fouled die
gelding's legs and belly almost immediately and he went
down, floundering. Blood ran out of his nostrils, it spilled
from the wound and splashed against the snow, staining
it brilliant crimson. I
unsheathed my sword instantly, jerking it free of the scabbard
on my saddle. I spun my horse, cursing, and saw Finn's
outthrust arm as he leaped free of his failing mount. 'Three
of them . . . now!" The
first man reached me. We engaged. He carried a sword
as 1 did, swinging it like a scythe as he sought to cut off my
head. I heard the familiar sounds: the keening of the
blade as it slashed through the air, the laboring of his '
mount, the hissing of breath between his teeth as he grunted
with the effort. I heard also my own grinding teeth
as I swung my heavy broadsword. I felt the satisfac- tory
jar of blade against body, though his winter furs ,
muffled most of the impact. Still, it was enough to double him in
the saddle and weaken his counterthrust. My own blade
went in through leathers and into flesh, slowed by ~ the
leathers, then quickened by the flesh. A thrust with my
shoulder behind it, and the man was dead. I
jerked the sword free instantly and spun my horse yet again,
cursing his small size and wishing for a Homanan warhorse
as he faltered. He had been chosen for anonymi- ty's
sake, not for his war-sense- And now I must pay for it. I
looked for Finn. I saw instead the wolf. I saw also the dead
man, gape-mouthed and bleeding in the snow; the third
and final man was still ahorse, staring blankly at the wolf.
It was no wonder. He had witnessed the shapechange, which
was enough to make a grown man cry out in fear; I ' did
not only because I had seen it so many times. And yet ^ I
feared it stilL 14
Jennifer Roberson The
wolf was large and ruddy. It leaped even as the attacker
cried out and tried to flee. Swept out of the saddle
and thrown down against the snow, the man lay sprawled,
crying out, arms thrust upward to protect his throat.
But the teeth were already there. "Finn!"
I slapped my horse's rump with the flat of my bloodied
blade, forcing him through the deep drifts. "Finn," I said
more quietly, "it is somewhat difficult to question a dead
man." The
wolf, standing over the quivering form, turned his head to
stare directly at me. The unwavering gaze was unnerving,
for it was a man's eyes set into the ruddy, snow-dusted
head. A man's eyes that stared out of the wolfs
head. Then
came the blurring of the wolf-shape. It coalesced into a
void, a nothingness that hurt the eyes and head and made my
belly lurch upward against my ribs. Only the eyes
remained the same, fixed on me: bestial and yellow and
strange. The eyes of a madman, or the eyes of a Cheysuli
warrior. I felt
the prickling down my spine even as I sought to suppress
it. The blurring came back as the void dissipated, but
this time the faint outline was that of a man. No more the
wolf but a two-legged, dark-skinned man. Not human; never
that. Something else. Something more. I
shifted forward in the saddle, urging my horse closer. The
little gelding was chary of it, smelling death on Finn's mount
as well as on the first two men, but he went closer at
last. I reined him in beside the prisoner who lay on his back in
deep snow, staring wide-eyed up at the man who had
been a wolf. "You,"
I said, and saw the eyes twitch and shift over to me. He
wanted to rise; I could see it. He was frightened and
helpless as he lay sprawled in the snow, and I meant him to
acknowledge it. "Speak," I told him, "who is your master?" He said
nothing. Finn took a single step toward him, saying
nothing at all. The man began to speak. I
suppressed my twitch of surprise. Homanan, not Ellasian.
I had not heard the tongue for five years, except from
Finn's mouth; even now we kept ourselves to THE
SONG OF HOMANA 15 Caledonese
and Ellasian almost always. And yet, here in Ellas,
we heard Homanan again. - He
did not look at Finn. He looked at me. I saw the fear,
and then I saw the shame and anger. "What choice did I
have?" he asked from his back in the snow. "I have a wife
and daughter and no way to support them. No way to clothe
them, feed them, keep them warm in winter. My croft
is gone because I could not pay the rents. My money was
spent in the war. My son was lost with Prince Fergus. Do I
let my wife and daughter starve because I cannot provide?
Do I lose my daughter to the depravity of Bellam's court?"
He glared at me from malignant brown eyes. As he
spoke the anger grew. and the shame faded. All that was left
was hostility and desperation. "I had no choice! It was
good gold that was offered—" The
knife twisted in my belly, though the blade did not exist.
"Bloodied gold," I interrupted, knowing what he would
say. "Aye!"
he shouted. "But worth it! Shaine's war got me nothing
but a dead son, the loss of my croft and the beggaring
of my family. What else am I to do? Bellam ofiers
gold—bloodied gold\—and I will take it. So will we all!" "All?"
I echoed, liking little of what I heard. Was all of Homana
desiring to give me over to my enemy for his Solindish
gold, my life was forfeit before the task was begun. "Aye!"
he shouted. "All! And why not? They are de- mons.
Abominations. Beasts\" The
wind shifted. iLthrew ice into my face again, but I made no
move to rid myself of it. I could not. I could only stare
at the man in the snow, struck dumb by his admission. And
then I looked at Finn. Like
me, he was quite still. Silent. Staring. But then, slowly,
he lifted his head and looked directly at me. 1 saw the
shrinking of his pupils so that the yellow of his eyes - stood
out like a beacon against the storm. Yellow eyes. Black
hair. The gold that hung at his left ear, bared by the 'wind
that blew the hair from his face- His alien, predator's face. I
looked at him with new eyes, as I had not looked at 16
Jennifer Roberson him for
five years, and realized again what he was. Cheysuli. Shapechanger.
A man who took on the form of a wolf at wiU. And the
reason for the attack, Not me.
Not me at all. I was insignificant. The prisoner did not
know that my head—delivered to Bellam—would give
him more gold than he could imagine. By the gods, he did
not even know who I wasi Another
time, I might have laughed at the irony. Been amused
by my conceit, that I thought all men knew me and my
worth. But here, in this place, my identity was not the
issue. Finn's race was, "Because
of me," he said, and that only. I
nodded. Sickened by the realization, I nodded. What we
faced now was more impossible than ever. Not only did we
come home to Homana after five years of exile to raise
an army and win back my stolen throne, but we had to do
it in the face ofHomanan prejudice. Shaine's purge— the
Cheysuli .call it qumahlin—was little more than the pretty
vengeance of a mad king, and yet it had not ended even
with the sundering of his realm. They
had not come to slay me or even take me prisoner. They
had come for Finn, because he was Cheysuli. "What
did they do to you?" I asked. "The Cheysuli. What
did this man do to you?" The
Homanan stared up at Finn in something akin to astonishment.
"He is a shapechanger!" "But
what did he do to you?" I persisted. "Did he slay your
son? Take your croft? Rape your daughter? Beggar your
family?" "Do
not bother," Finn said. "You cannot straighten an ill-grown
tree." "You
can chop it down," I returned. "Chop it down and into
pieces and feed it to the fire—" I wanted to say more, but I
stopped. I saw his face, with its closed, private expression,
and I said nothing more. Finn was not one for sympathy,
or even anger expressed in his behalf. Finn fought
his own battles. And now
there was this one. "Can
he be turned?" I asked. "His need I understand—a desperate
man will do desperate things—but his target I THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 17 will
not tolerate. Go into his mind and turn him, and he can go
home again." Finn's
right hand came up. It was empty. But 1 saw the clenching
of his fingers, as if he sought to clasp a knife. He was
asking for my approval, ^ie was liege man to the Prince
of Homana, and he asked to mete out a death. "No,"
I said. "Not this time. Use your magic instead." The man
spasmed against the snow. "Gods, no! No! No sorcery—" "Hold
him," I said calmly, as he tried to leap up and run. Finn
was on him at once, though he did not slay him. He
merely held him on'his knees, pressing him into the snow,
on one knee himself with an arm thrust around the throat
and the other gripping the head. One twist and it would
be done. "Mercy!"
the dead man cried. But could 1 do it, I would leave
him alive. Finn
would not ask again. He accepted my decision. I saw the
hand tighten against the Homanan's head and the look of
terror enter the brown eyes. And then they were empty,
and I knew Finn had gone in to do as I had ordered. It
shows in the eyes. I have seen it in the faces and eyes of
others Finn has used his magic on. But I also saw it in Finn's
eyes each time: the total immersion of his soul as he
sought the gift of compulsion and used it on another. He went
away, though his body remained. That which was Finn
was elsewhere; he was not-Finn. He was something less
and something awesomely more. He was not man, not beast,
not god. Something—apart. The man
wavered and sagged, but he did not fall. Finn's
arm remained locked around his throat. The hand was
pressed against his skull, but it did not break it. It did not
snap the neck. It waited. Finn
twitched and jerked. The natural sunbronzing of his
face was suddenly gone; he was the color of death. All gray
and ivory, with emptiness in his eyes. I saw the slackening
of his mouth and heard the rasp in his throat. And
then, before I could say a word, he broke the man's neck
and threw the body down. 18
Jennifer Roberson "Finn!"
I was off my horse at once, thrusting my sword blade
down into the snow. I left it there, moving toward Finn,
and reached out to grab what I could of his leathers and
furs. "Finn, I said (urn him, not slay him—" But
Finn was lurching away, staggering in the snow, and I
knew he had not heard me. He was not himself. He was
still—elsewhere. "Finn."
I caught his arm and steadied him. Even be- neath
the thickness of winter furs I could feel the rigidity in his
arm. His color was still bad; his pupils were nothing but
specks in a void of perfect yellow. "Finn—" He
twitched again, and then he was back. He swung his head to
look at me, and only then realized I held his arm. At once
I released it, knowing he was himself again, but I did not
relax my stance. It was only because he was Finn that I
had left my sword behind. He
looked past me to the body in the snow. "Tynstar," he
said. "I touched—Tynstar." I
stared. "How?" He frowned
and pushed a forearm across his brow, as if he
sweated. But his face was dusted with snow, and he shivered
from the cold. Once, but it gave away his bewil- derment
and odd vulnerability. "He was—there. Like a web,
soft but sticky . . . and impossible to shed." He shook
himself, like a dog shaking off water. "But—if
he and the others were hunting Cheysuli and not the
Prince of Homana ..." I paused a moment. "Would
Tynstar meddle in the qu'mahlin?" "Tynstar
would meddle in anything. He is Ihlini." I
nearly smiled. But I did not, because I was thinking about
Tynstar. Tynstar, called the Ihlini, because he ruled (if
that is the proper word) the race of Solindish sorcerers. Much
like the Cheysuli were the magical race of Homana, the
Ihlini sprang from Solinde. But they were evil and did the
bidding of the demons who served the netherworld. There
was nothing of good about the Ihlini. They wanted Homana,
and had aided Bellam to get her. "Then
he does not know we are here," I said, still thinking. "We
are in Ellas," Finn reminded me. "Homana is but a day
or two away, depending on the weather, and I do THE
SONG OF HOMANA 19 not
doubt Bellam has spies to watch the borders. It may well be
these men were sent to catch Cheysuli—" he frowned,
and I knew he wondered what tokens Beliam required
as proof of a Cheysuli kill. Probably the earring, perhaps
the armbands as well. —"but it may be they sought
Homana's exiled prince." He frowned again. "I cannot
be sure. I had no time to leam his intent." "And
now it is too late." Finn
looked at me levelly. "If Tynstar is meddling with Homanans
and sending them out against the Cheysuli, they
must be slain." For a moment he looked at the body again.
Then his eyes came back to me. "It is a part of my service
to you to keep you alive. Can I not do the same for myself? This
time I looked at the body. "Aye," I said finally, harshly,
and turned back to retrieve my sword. Finn
moved to his dead horse and stripped him of the saddlepacks.
I mounted my horse and slid the sword home in the
scabbard, making certain the blade was clean of blood.
The runes ran silver in the white light of the storm. Cheysuli
runes, representing the Old Tongue which I did not
know. A Cheysuli sword for a Homanan prince. But then
that was another thing the prophecy claimed: one day a
man of all blood would unite, in peace, four warring realms
and two magic races. Perhaps it would no longer be a
Cheysuli sword in the hand of a Homanan prince. It would
merely be a sword in the hand of a king. But
until then. the golden hilt with its rampant, royal lion
and the huge brilliant ruby in the prong-toothed pommel
would remain hidden by leather wrappings. At least
until I claimed the Lion Throne again and made Homana
free. "Come
up," I told Finn. "You cannot walk in all this snow." He
handed up his saddlepacks but did not move to mount
behind me. "Your horse carries enough bulk, with all of
you." He grinned. "I will go on as a wolf." "If
Storr is too far ahead—" I stopped. Though the shapechange
was governed by the distance between war- ^ rior
and lir, it was obvious this time there was no impedi- ^ ment.
The peculiar detached expression I knew so well 20
Jennifer Roberson came
over Finn's face. For a moment his body remained beside
my horse, but his mind did not. It was elsewhere, answering
an imperative call, his eyes turned inward and blank
and empty, as if he conversed with something—or someone—no
one else could hear. And
then he was back, grinning in genuine pleasure and the
attack on us both forgotten. "Storr says he has found us a
roadhouse." "How
far?" "A
league, perhaps a bit more Close enough, I think,. after
days without a roof over our heads." He ran a hand through
his black hair and shook free the powdery snow. "There
are great advantages to lir-shape. Carillon. I will be
quicker—and certainly warmer—than you." I
ignored him. It was all I could ever do. I turned my horse
back to the track and went on, leaving behind three dead
men and one dead horse—the others had run away. I cursed
the storm again. My face was numb from the ice in my
beard. Even the wrappings did not help. When
Finn at last went past me, it was in wolf-shape: yellow-eyed,
ruddy-furred, fleet of foot. And wanner, no doubt,
than I. TWO The
common room was crowded with men seeking respite from
the storm. Dripping candles puddled into piles of cooling,
^waxy fat on each table, shedding crude light and a cruder
pall of smoke into the low beamwork of the road- house.
The miasma was thick enough to make me choke against
its acrid odor, but there was warmth in abundance. For
that I would share any stench. The
door hitched against the hardpack of the frozen earthen
floor. I stopped short, ducking to avoid smacking my head
against the doorframe. But then few roadhouse doors
are built to accommodate a man of my height; the years
spent in exile had made me taller than I had been five
years before and nearly twice as heavy. Still, I would not
complain, did the added height and weight—and the beard—keep
me unknown on my journey home, I would not
care if I knocked myself silly against Ellasian doorframes. Finn
slipped by me into the room as I wrestled with the door. I
broke it free, then swung it shut on half-frozen leather
hinges, swearing as a dog ran between my legs and nearly
upset me. For a moment I thought of Storr, seek- ing
shelter in the forest. Then I thought of food and wine. I
settled the latch-hook into place and marked absently how the
stout iron loops were set for a heavy crossbeam lock. I
could tell it was but rarely used, but I marked it nonetheless.
No more did I have room in my life for the ease of
meaningless friendships found in road- and alehouses. 21 22
Jennifer Roberson Finn
waited at the table. Like the others, it bore a single
candle. But this one shed no light, only a clot of thick
smoke that fouled the air where the flame had glowed a
moment before. Finn, I knew. It was habit with us both. I
joined him, shedding furs and leathers. It felt good to be man
again instead of bear, and to know the freedom of movement.
I sat down on a three-legged stool and glanced around
the common room even as Finn did the same. No
soldiers. Ellas was a peaceful land. Crofters, most of them,
convivial in warmth and the glow of liquor. Travel- ers as
well, bound east or west; Ellasians; Homanans; Falians
too, by their accents. But no Caledonese, which meant
Finn and I could speak Ellasian with a Caledonese twist
and no one would name us other. Except
those who knew a Cheysuli when they saw one, and in
Ellas that could be anyone. Ellasians
are open, gregarious folk, blunt-speaking and plain
of habits. There is little of subterfuge about them, for
which I am grateful. I have grown weary of such things,
though I have, of necessity, steeped myself in it. It felt
good to know myself accepted for what I appeared in the
roadhouse: a stranger, foreign, accompanied by a Cheysuli,
but welcome among them regardless. Still, it was to
Finn they looked twice, if only briefly. And then they
looked away again, dismissing what they saw. I
smiled. Few men dismiss a Cheysuli warrior. But in Ellas
they do it often. Here the Cheysuli are not hunted. And
then I recalled that Homanans had come into Ellas hunting
Cheysuli and I lost my smile entirely. The
tavern-master arrived at last, wiping greasy hands on a
frayed cloth apron. He spoke with the throaty, blurred accent
of Ellas, all husky and full of phlegm. It had taken me
months to learn the trick, but I had learned. And I used it
now. "Ale,"
he said, "or wine. Red from Caledon, a sweet white
from Falia, or our own fine Ellasian vintage." His teeth
were bad but I thought the smile genuine. "Have
you usca?" I asked. The
grizzled gray brows rose as he considered the ques- tion.
"Usca, is't? Na, na, I have none. The plainsmen of the
Steppes have naught of trade wi' us now, since Ellas THE
SONG OF HOMANA 23 allied
wi' Caledon in tiast war." His pale brown eyes marked
us Caledonese; my accent had won us that much. Or me;
Finn did not in the least resemble a Caledonese. "What
else would you have?" Finn's
yellow eyes were almost black in the dim candle- light,
but I saw the glint in them clearly. "What of Homanan honey
brew?" At once
the brows drew down into a scowl. The Ellasian's hair,
like his eyebrows, was graying, close-cropped against his
head. A blemish spread across one cheek; some child- hood
malady had left him scarred. But there was no suspi- cion or
distrust in his eyes, only vague disgust. "Na,
none of that, either. Tis Homanan, as you have said,
and little enough of Homana comes across our bor- ders
now." For a moment he stared at the gold earring shining
in Finn's black hair. I knew what the Ellasian thought:
little enough of Homana crossed the borders, unless
you counted the Cheysuli. "No
trade, then?" I asked. The man
picked at snags in his wine-stained apron. He glanced
around quickly, judging the needs of his custom- ers out
of long practice. "Trade, after a fashion." he agreed in a
moment, "but not wi' Homana. Wi' Bellam instead, her
Solindish king." He ripped his head in Finn's direc- tion.
"You might know." Finn
did not smile. "I might," he said calmly. "But I left
Homana when Bellam won the war, so I could not say what
has befallen my homeland since." The
Ellasian studied him. Then he leaned forward, pressing
both hands flat against the table. "I say 'tis a sad thing
to see the land brought down so low. The land chafes
under that Solindish lord. And his Ihlini sorcerer." And so
we came to the subject I had wanted to broach all
along, knowing better than to bring it up myself. Now, did I
say nothing and ask no questions, I made myself out a
dullard, and almost certainly suspect. The man had proved
talkative; I had best not disabuse him of that. "Homana
is not a happy land?" My tone, couched in Caledonese-tinged
Ellasian, was idle and incurious; strang- ers
passed time with such talk. The
Ellasian guffawed. "Happy? Wi' Bellam on her throne 24
JwmMT Robwon and
Tynstar's hand around her throat? Na, not happy, never
happy . . . but helpless. We hear tales of heavy taxes
and over-harsh justice- The sort of thing that trou- bles us
little enough in Ellas, under our good High King." He
hawked and turned his head to spit onto the earthen floor.
"They do say Bellam desires an alliance with Rhodri himself,
but he'll not be agreeing to such a miscarriage of humanity.
Bellam's a greedy fool; Rhodri is not. He has no need
oft, wi* six fine sons." He grinned. "I hear Bellam offers
his only daughter to the High Prince himself, but I doubt
there will be a match made. Cuinn has better thighs to part
than Electra of Solinde's." And so
the talk passed-to women, as it will among men. But
only until the Ellasian left to see about our food, and then we
said nothing more of women, thinking of Homana instead.
And Bellam, governed by Tynstar. "Six
sons," Finn mused- "Perhaps Homana would not now be
under Solindish rule, had the royal House proved more
fertile." I
scowled at him. I needed no reminders that the House
of Homana had been less than prolific. It was precisely
because Shaine the Mujhar had sired no son at all—let
alone MX of them!—that he had turned to his brother's
only son. Ah, aye, fertility and infertility. And how the
issues had shaped my life, along with Finn's. For it was
Shaine's infertility—except for a defiant daughter— that
had left an enormous legacy to his nephew. Carillon of
Homana, and the Cheysuli shapechanger who served him.
The Lion Throne itself, upon the Mujhar's death, and now
a war to fight. As well
as a purge to end. The
tavern-master arrived bearing bread for trenchers and a
platter of steaming meat, which he set in the center of the
table. Behind him came a boy with a jug of Ellasian wine,
two leathern mugs and a quarter of yellow cheese- I saw how
the boy looked at Finn's face, so dark in the amber
candlelight. I saw how he stared at the yellow eyes, but he
said not a single word. Finn was, perhaps, his first Cheysuli.
And worth a second look. Neither
boy nor man lingered, being too pressed by other
custom, and Finn and I set to with the intentness of THE
SONG OF HOMANA 25 starving
men. We were Јiit starving, having eaten at the : break
of day, but stale j( urney-loaf eaten in a snowstonn is not
nearly as toothsome as hot meat in a warm roadhouse. ^ I unsheathed my knife and sliced off a chunk
of venison, "
dumping it onto my trencher. It was a Caledonese knife I ..used
now in place of my own, a bone-handled blade wrought
with runes and scripture. The hilt had been cut from
the thigh of some monstrous beast, or so the king of ^.iCaledon
had told me upon presentation of it. The blade Iftself
was bright steel, finely honed; the weight of it was ^"perfect
for my hand. Still, it was not my own; that one— ^Cheysuh-made—was
hidden in my saddlepacks. $ I ate
until I could hardly move upon my stool, and ^ordered
a second jug of wine. And then, even as I poured ^Our
mugs full again, I heard the hum of rising conversa- ^tion.
Finn and I both looked instantly for the cause of the ^
heightened interest. ,t The
harper came down the ladder with his instrument ^.clasped
under one long arm. He wore a blue robe belted ^.at
the waist with linked silver, and a silver circlet held -^back
the thick dark hair that curled on his shoulders. A ^wealthy
harper, as harpers often are, being hosted by ?;
kings and gifted with gold and gems. This one had fared y.
well- He was tall, wide-shpuldered, and his wrists—showing ;' at
the edges of his blue sleeves—were corded with mus- ^cle. A
powerful man, for all his calling was the harp ;fc
instead of the sword. He was blue-eyed, and when he ^
smiled it was a professional smile, warm and welcoming. ^ Two men cleared space for him in the center
of the ; room
and set out a stool- He thanked them quietly and sat .'down,
settling harp against hip and thigh. I knew at once ^ the
instrument was a fine one, having heard so many of ^ the
best with my uncle in Homana-Mujhar. It was of rich ^
honey-gold wood, burnished to a fine sheen with years of ^ use.
A single green stone was set into the top. The strings |t
glowed gossamer-fine in the smoke and candlelight. They -^
glinted, promising much, until he touched them and ful- H'
filled that promise with the stroke of a single finger. J^ Like a woman it was, answering a lover's
caress. The ,.-
music drifted throughout the room, soft and delicate and ^
infinitely seductive, and silenced the voices at once. There 26
J—mtfT Robwon is no
miL\ alive who cannot lose himself in harpsong, unless
he oe utterly deaf. The
harper's voice, when he spoke, was every bit as lovely
as '••10 harp. It lacked the feminine timbre of many I had
hearof, yet maintained the rich liquid range the art requires.
The modulation was exquisite; he had no need to speak
leudly to reach all corners of the room. He merely spoke.
Men listened. "I
will please you as I please myself," he said quietly, "by
giving you what entertainments I can upon my Lady. But
there s a task I must first perform." From the sleeve of his
robe he took a folded parchment. He unfolded it, smoothed
it. and began to read. He did not color his tone with
any emotion, he merely read. But the words were quite
enough. "Know
ye all men that Bellam the Mujhar, King of
Solinde and Mujhar of Homana; Lord of
the cities Mujhara and Lestra; Sets
forth the sum of five hundred gold pieces to any
man bringing sound word of Carillon, styling
himself Prince of Homana, and
wrongful claimant to the Lion Throne. "Know
ye all men that Bellam the Mujhar desires
even more the presence of the pretender, offering
one thousand gold pieces to any
man bringing CariUon—or his body— into
Homana-Mujhar." The
harper, when finished, folded the parcliment pre- cisely
as it had been and returned it to his sleeve. His blue
eyes, nearly black in the smoky light, looked at every man as
if he judged his thoughts. All idleness was gone; I saw
only shrewd intensity. He waited. I
wondered, in that moment, if he recruited. I won- dered
if he was Bellam's man, sent out with the promise of gold. I
wondered if he counted the pieces for himself. Five
hundred of them if he knew I was here. One thou- sand if
he brought me home to Homana-Mujhar. Home.
For disposal as Bellam—or Tynstar—desired. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 27 ?. I saw what they did, the Ellasian men. They
thought of 'Cthe
gold and the glory. They thought of the task and the 1,
triumph. They considered, for a moment, what it might I: be
to be made rich, but only for a moment, for then they %
considered their realm. Ellas. Not Homana. Rhodri's realm. t. And
the man who offered such gold had already swallowed ^ one
land. "^,
The Ellasians, I knew, would do nothing for Bellam's a'"
gold. But there were others in the room, and perhaps they P^
would. I
looked at Finn. His face was a mask, as ever; a blank, sun-bronzed
mask, with eyes that spoke of magic and myth
and made them both quite real. The
harper began to sing. His deep voice was fine and sweet,
eloquently expressing his intent. He sang of the bitterness
of defeat and the gut-wrenching carnage of war. He sang
of boys who died on bloodied fields and captains who
fell beneath Solindish and Atvian swords. He sang of a king
who hid himself in safety behind the rose-red walls of
Homana-Mujhar, half-mad from a crazed obsession. He sang of
the king's slain brother, whose son was trapped in despair
and Atvian iron. He sang of the same boy, now a man and
free again, who lived flis life in exile, fleeing Ihlini
retribution. He sang my life, did this stranger, and brought
the memories alive. Oh gods
. . . the memories . . . How is
it that a harper can know what was? How is it that he
captures the essence of what happened, what I am,
what I long to be? How is it that he can sing my song while 1
sit unknowing, knowing only it is true, wishing it were
otherwise? How is
it done? The
poignancy nearly shattered me. I shivered once convulsively,
then stared hard at the scarred wooden table while
the shackle weals beneath the sleeves of my leather shirt
ached with remembered pain. I could not look at the harper.
Not while he gave me my history, my heritage, my
legacy, and the story of a land—my land—in her death struggle. "By
the gods—" I murmured before I could stop, I felt
Finn's eyes on me. But he said nothing at all. THREE "I
am Lachlan," said the harper. "I am a harper, but also a priest
of Lodhi the All-Wise, the All-Father, would you have me
sing of Him?" Silence met his question, the silence
of reverence and awe. He smiled, his hands un- moving
upon the harp. "You have heard of the magic we of
Lodhi hold. The tales are true. Have you not heard them
before?" I
looked over the room. Men sat silently on their benches and
stools, paying no mind to anyone save the harper. I wondered
again what he intended to do. "The
All-Father has given some of us the gift of song, the
gift of healing, the gift of words. And fewer of us claim all
three " He smiled. It was an enigmatic, eloquent smile. "I
am one, and this night I will share what I can with you." The
harp's single green stone cast a viridescent glow as his
fingers danced across the strings, stirring a sound that at once
set the flesh to rising on my bones. His eyes passed
over each of us again, as if'he sought to compre- hend
what each one of us was about. And still he smiled. "Some
men call us sorcerers," he said quietly. "I will not
dispute it. My Lady and I have traversed the leagues of this
land and others, and what I have seen I have learned. What I
will give you this night is something most men long
for: a return to the innocent days, A return to a time when
cares were not so great and the responsibilities of I 28 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 29 manhood
did not weigh so heavily. I wilt give you your greatest
day." The blue eyes swelled to black. "Sit you still
and listen, hearing only my Lady and myself, and 1 will
give you the gift of Lodhi." I heard
the music begin. For a moment I thought .
nothing of it: it was harpsong as ever, boasting nothing more
than what I had already heard. And then I heard the underscore
moving through the melody. A strange, eerie tone,
seemingly at odds with the smoother line. I stared at the
harper's hands as he moved them in the strings, light glittering
off the strands. And then I felt him inside my . head. 'f Suddenly I was nothing but music. A single,
solitary note. A
string plucked and plucked again, my use dictated by the
harper whose hands were on my soul. I stared at the
eloquent fingers moving, caressing, plucking at the strings,
and the music filled my head. The
colors of the room spilled away, like a wineglass tipped
and emptied. Everything was gray, dark and light, with no
blacks and no whites. I saw a harper in a gray robe . with
gray eyes and grayish hair. Only the harp held true: honey-gold
and gleaming, with a single emerald eye. And ', then
even that was gone . . . No more
war—no more blood—no more wishing for \
revenge. Only the sense of other days. Younger days, and a
younger Carillon, staring with joy and awe at the great ;
chestnut warhorse his father had gifted him on his eigh- teenth
birthday. I recalled the day so well, and what I had thought
of the horse. I recalled it all, for on that day I was named
Prince of Homana, and heir to the Lion Throne. Again I
clattered down the winding staircase atJoyenne, nodding
at servants who gave me morning greeting, think- ', ing
only of the promised gift. I had known it was to be a i'.horse,
a warhorse, but not which one. I had hoped— —and it
was. The great red stallion had gotten a matching
son on my father's best mare, and that son was mine at
last. FuU-grown and fuUy trained, ready for a warrior.
I was not so much a warrior then, knowing only the
practice chamber and tourney-fields, but 1 was more ^than
ready to prove what I could of my skill. And yet I \ could
not have wished for that chance to come so soon. 30
Jennifer Roberson 1 saw
then the underside of the harper's spell. It was true he
gave me my innocent days, but with those days came
the knowledge of what had followed. He could not have
summoned a more evocative memory had he tried for it;
I think he did it purposely. I think he reached into my
mind, digging and searching until he found the proper one And
then he gave it to me. The
memory altered. No more was I the young prince reaching
out to touch the stallion. No. I was someone else entirely:
a bloodied, soiled, exhausted boy in a man's body,
his sword taken from him and his wrists imprisoned in
Atvian iron. Taken by Thorne himself, Keough's son, who had
ordered the iron hammered on. All my
muscles knotted. Sweat broke out on my flesh. I sat in
a crowded common room of a roadhouse in the depths
of an Ellasian storm, and I sweated. Because I could
not help myself. And
then, suddenly, the colors were back The grays faded.
Candlewicks guttered and smoked, turning faces tight
and dark, and then I realized I sat still upon my stool with
Finn's hand imprisoning my right wrist. It was not iron,
it was flesh and bone, holding my arm in place. And then I
saw why. In my fist was gripped the bone-handled knife,
the blade pointing toward the harper. "Not
yet," Finn said quietly "Perhaps later, when we have
divined his true intent." It made
me angry, Angry at Finn, which was wrong, but I
had no better target. It was the harper I wanted, for manipulating
me so, but it was Finn who was too near. I let
go the knife. Finn let go the hand. I drew it in to my
body, massaging the ridges of scar tissue banding my wrist
as if it bore iron still. And I glared at him with all the anger
in my eyes. "What did he give you? A Cheysuli on the
throne?" Finn
did not smile "No," he said, "He gave me Alix." It took
the breath from my chest. Alix. Of course. How better
to get to Finn than to remind him of the woman he had
wanted badly enough to steal? The woman who had turned
her back on him to wed Duncan, his brother. The
woman who was my cousin, that I wanted for myself. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 31 x^ Vi. I
laughed bitterly. "A skillml harper indeed ... or more likely
a sorcerer, as he claims." I stared across at the blue-robed
man who was calmly refusing to sing again. "Ihlini.
do you think? Sent from Bellam to set a trap?" Finn
shook his head. "Not Ihlini; I would know. And 1 have
heard of this All-Father god." He grimaced in distaste. "An
Ellasian deity, and therefore of less importance to me, but
powerful nonetheless." He shifted slightly on the stool,
leaning forward to pour himself more wine. "I will have a
talk with him." He had
named himself Lachlan, and now he moved around
the room to gather up his payment in coin and baubles
and wine. He carried his harp tucked into the crook
of one arm and a cup in his other hand. Light glittered
off the silver links around his waist and the circlet
on his brow. He was a young man still, perhaps my own
age, and tall, but lacking my substantial height and weight.
Still, he was not slight, and I thought there was strength
in those shoulders. He came
last to our table, as I expected, and I pushed the
winejug forward so he would know to help himself. And
then I kicked a stool toward him. "Sit you down. Please
yourself with the wine. And this." I drew forth from my
belt-purse a jagged piece of gold, stamped with a crude
design. But it was good gold, and heavy, and few men
would look askance at its crude making. I slid it across
the table with a forefinger, pushing it around the bone-handled
knife. The
harper smiled, nodded and sat down upon the stool.
His blue eyes matched the rich hue of his robe. His hair,
in the dim candlelight, showed no color other than a dull
dark brown. It looked as if the sun had never touched ft, to
bleach it red or blond. Dyed, I thought, and smiled to
myself. He
poured wine into the cup he held. It was a fine silver
cup, though tarnished with age. The house cup for a harper,
I thought, seeing little use I doubted it was his own. "Steppes
gold." He picked up the coin. "I do not often see
payment of this sort." His eyes flicked from the coin to 32
Jennifer Roberson my
face. "My skill is not worth so much, I think, you may have it
back." He set the coin on the table and left it The
insult was made calmly and clearly, with great care. Its
intent was unknown, and yet I recognized it regard- less.
Or was it merely a curious man gone fishing for an outsize
catch? Perhaps an exiled pnnce. "You
may keep it or not, as you wish." I picked up my own
mug. "My companion and I have just returned from the
Caledonese war against the plainsmen of the Steppes— alive
and unharmed, as you see—and we are generous because
of it." I spoke Ellasian, but with a Caledonese accent. The
harper—Lachlan—swirled wine in his tarnished cup. "Did
it please you," he said, "my gift?" I
stared at him over my mug. "Did you mean it to?" He
smiled. "I mean nothing with that harpsong. I merely share
my gift—Lodhi's gift—with the listener, who will make of
it what he will. They are your memories, not mine;
how could I dictate what you see?" His eyes had gone to
Finn, as if he waited. Finn
did not oblige. He sat quietly on his stool, seem- ingly
at ease, though a Cheysuli at ease is more prepared than
any man I know. He turned his mug idly on the table with
one long-fingered hand. His eyes were hooded slightly, like a
predator bird's, but the irises showed yellow below the
lids. "Caledon."
The harper went on as if he realized he would
get nothing from Finn. "You say you fought with Caledon,
but you are not Caledonese. 1 know a Cheysuli when I
see one." He smiled, then glanced at me. "As for you—you
speak good Ellasian, but not good enough. You have
not the throat for it. But neither are you Caledonese; I know
enough of them." His eyes narrowed. "Solindish, perhaps,
or Homanan. You lack the lilt of Palia." "Mercenaries,"
I said clearly, knowing it was—or had been—the
truth. "Claiming no realm, only service." Lachlan
looked at me. I knew he saw the thick beard and the
uncut, sunstreaked hair that tangled on my shoul- ders. I
had hacked off the mercenary's braid I had worn for
five years, bound with crimson cord, and went as a free man
again, which meant my sword was available. With a THE
SONG OF HOMANA 33 ,.
Cheysuli at my side, I would be a valuable man. Kings ir
would pay gold for our service. 'v "No realm," he said, and smiled.
Then he pushed away y' from
the table and got to his feet, cradling the harp. He ;i
picked up the blackened silver cup and nodded his thanks (<
for the wine. "Take
your payment," I said. "It was made in good faith." § "And in good faith, I refuse
it." He shook his head. t
"You have more need of it than I. I have no army to H
raise." H I laughed out loud. "You
misunderstand mercenaries. I;
harper. We do not raise armies. We serve in them." I, "I said precisely what I meant."
His face was solemn, f^ eyes
flicking between us shrewdly. And then he turned ^ away. j Finn put out his hand and gathered up his
knife. No, 9 not his precisely; like me, he hid his away.
He carried 'i
instead a knife taken from a Steppes plainsman, and it ',•
served its purpose. In Finn's hand, any knife did. ^ "Tonight," he said quietly,
"I will have conversation |p with
that harper." I, I thought fleetingly of the Ellasian god
the harper claimed ? to
serve. Would Lodhi interfere? Or would Lachlan I?
cooperate? j^ I smiled. "Do what you have to
do." ^ Because the storm had driven so many inside
for the ^
evening, the roadhouse was crowded to bursting. There were no
private rooms. The best I could do was give gold to the
tavern-master for two pallets on the floor of a room already
occupied by three others. When I went in alone, later
than I had intended, they already slept. I listened ;\
silently just inside the open door, to see if anyone feigned ® sleep
to lure me into a trap, but all three men were deep I.
asleep. And so I shut the door, set my unsheathed sword I on the lice-ridden pallet as I stretched
out my legs, and ^
waited for Finn to come in. A- When he did, it was without sound. Not
even the door ^ squeaked, as it had for me. Finn was simply
in the room. 34
Jennifer Roberson "The
harper is gone," he said. It was hardly a sound, but I had
learned how to hear it. I
frowned into the darkness as Finn knelt down on the other
pallet. "In this storm?" "He
is not here." I sat
back against the wall, staring thoughtfully into the darkness.
My right hand, from long habit, touched the leather-wrapped
hilt of my sword. "Gone, is he?" I mused- "What
could drive a man into an Ellasian snowstorm, unless
there be good reason?" "Gold
is often a good reason." Finn shed a few of his furs
and dropped them over his legs. He stretched out upon
his pallet and was silent. I could not even hear him breathe. I bit
at my left thumb, turning things over in my mind. Questions
arose and I could answer none of them. Nor could
Finn, so I wasted no time asking him. And then, when I
had spent what moments I could spare considering the
harper, I slid down the wall to stretch full length upon the
lumpy pallet and went to sleep. What
man—even a prince with gold upon his head— need
fear for his safety with a Cheysuli at his side? It was
morning before we could speak openly, and even then
words were delayed. We went out into the ethereal stillness
of abated storm, saddled and packed our horses and
walked them toward the rack. The snow lay deep and soft
around my boots, reaching nearly to my knees. The track
was better, packed and shallow, and there I waited while
Finn went into the trees and searched for his lir. Storr
came at once, bounding out of the trees like a dog, hurling
himself into Finn's arms. Finn went down on one knee,
ignoring the cold, and cast a quick, appraising look toward
the roadhouse. I thought it highly unlikely anyone could
see us now. Satisfied, Finn thrust out an arm and slung
it around Storr's neck, pulling the wolf in close. What
their bond is, I cannot say precisely. I know only what
Finn has told me, that Storr is a part of his heart and soul
and mind; half of his whole. Without the wolf, Finn said,
he was little more than a shadow, lacking the gifts of his
race and the ability to survive. I thought it an awe- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 35 somely
gruesome thing, to claim life only through some sorcerous
link with an animal, but I could not protest what so
obviously worked. I had seen him with the wolf before during
such greetings, and it never failed to leave me feeling
bereft and somehow empty. Jealous, even, for what
they shared was something no other man could claim save
the Cheysuli. I have owned dogs and favorite horses, but it
was not the same. That much I could tell, looking at them,
for Finn's face was transfigured when he shared a reunion
with Storr. Finn's
new horse, a dark brown gelding purchased from the
tavern-master, pulled at the slack reins. I pulled him back
again and got his reins untangled from those of my little
Steppes pony. When I looked again at Finn I saw him
slap Storr fondly on the shoulder, and then he was pushing
back through the snow toward me. I
handed the reins to him. "How does he fare?" "Well
enough." The fond half-smile remained a mo- ment,
as if he still conversed with the wolf. I had thought once or
twice that his expression resembled that of a man well-satisfied
by a woman, he wore it now "Storr says he would
like to go home." "No
more than I." The thought of Homana instead of foreign
lands knotted my belly at once. Gods. to go home again
... I looped my horse's reins over his ears, pulled them
down his neck and mounted. As ever, the little gelding
grunted. Well, I am heavier than the plainsmen who
broke him. "I think we can reach Homana today, does
the sky remain clear." I looked skyward and squinted out of
habit. "Perhaps we should go to the Keep." Finn,
settling into his saddle, looked at me sharply. He went
hoodless as I did, and the early dawn light set his earring
to glinting with a soft golden glow. "This soon?" I
laughed at him. "Have you no wish to see your brother?" Finn
scowled. "You know well enough I am not averse to
seeing Duncan again. But I had not thought we would go
openly into Cheysuli land so soon." I
shrugged. "We are nearly there. The Keep lies on the border,
which we must cross. And, for all that, I think we both
wish to see Alix again." Finn
did not meet my eyes. It was odd to realize the 36
Jennifer Roberson time
away from Homana had not blunted his desire for his brother's
wife. No more than it had mine He
looked at me at last. "Do you wish to take me to her, or go
for yourself?" I
smiled and tried not to show him my regret. "She is wed
now, and happily. There is no room for me in her life except
as a cousin." "No
more for me except as a rujholli." Finn laughed bitterly;
his eyes on me were ironic and assessive as he pushed
black hair out of his dark, angular face. "Do you not
find it strange how the gods play with our desires? You held
Alix's heart, unknowing, while she longed for a single word
from your mouth. Then I stole her from you, intend- ing to
make her my meijha. But it was Duncan, ever Duncan
... he won her from us both." Grimly he put out his
hand and made the gesture I had come to hate, for all its
infinite meaning. "Tahlmorra,"
I said sourly. "Aye, Finn, I find it passing strange.
And I do not like it overmuch." Finn
laughed and closed his hand into a fist. "Like it? But the
gods do not expect us to like it. No. Only to serve it." "You
serve it. I want none of your Cheysuli prophecy. I am a
Homanan prince." "And
you will be a Homanan king . . . with all the help of the
Cheysuli." No man,
born of a brief history, likes to hear of another far
greater than his own, particularly when his House has fallen
into disarray. The Homanan House had held the Lion
Throne nearly four hundred years. Not long, to Cheysuli
way of thinking. Not when their history went back
hundreds of centuries to a time with no Homanans, Only
the Firstborn, the ancestors of the Cheysuli, with all their
shapechanging arts. And the
power to hand down a prophecy that ruled an entire
race. "This
way, then." Finn gestured and kicked his horse into
motion. "You
are certain?" I had no wish to get myself lost, not when I
was so close to Homana at last. Finn
cast me a thoroughly disgusted glance. "We go to THE
SONG OF HOMANA 37 the
Keep, do we not? I should know the way. Carillon. Once,
it was my home." I
subsided into silence. I am silent often enough around him.
Sometimes, with Finn, it is simply the best thing to do. FOUR The
weather remained good, but the going did not. We had
left behind the beaten track that led westward into Homana,
seeking instead the lesser-known pathways. Though
the Cheysuli were welcome within Ellas, they kept to
themselves. I doubted High King Rhodri knew much of
the people who sheltered in his forests. They would
keep themselves insular, and therefore more mys- terious
than ever. There would be no well-traveled tracks leading
to the Keep. At
last, as the sun lowered in the sky, we turned into the
trees to find a proper campsite, knowing Homana and the
Keep would have to wait another day. We settled on a thick
copse of oaks and beeches. Finn
swung off his mount. "I will fetch us meat while you lay
the fire. No more journey-loaf for me, not when I have
tasted real meat in my mouth again." He threw me his
reins, then disappeared into the twilight with Storr bounding
at his side. I
tended the horses first, untacking them, then hobbling and
graining them with what dwindling rations remained. Once
the horses were settled I searched for stones, in- tending
to build us a proper firecaim. We had gone often enough
without a fire, but I preferred hot food and warmth when I
slept. I built
my caim, fired the kindling we carried in our saddlepacks
and made certain the flames would hold. Then I 38 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 39 I
turned to the blankets I had taken from the horses. Pelts,
to be precise; each horse was blanketed with two. The
bottom rested hair-down against the horse, the top one
hangup, to pad the saddle. At night the pelts became blankets
for Finn and me, smelling of sweat and horsehair, but
warm. I spread them now against the snow; after we ate we
could thrust the hot stones beneath them to offer a little
heat. As \
spread the blankets I heard the muffled movement in the
snow. My hand was on my sword instantly, ripping it from
the sheath at my left hip. I spun, leveling the blade,
and saw the flash of setting sunlight turn the runes to
blinding fire. Three
men before me, running at me out of the thicken- ing
shadows. More than that behind me. I wondered where
was Finn, and then I did not, for I had no time. I took
the first one easily enough, marking the expres- sion of
shock on his face as I swung my blade and cut through
leather and furs and flesh, shearing the bone of his arm
in two just below the shoulder. The momentum of the
blade carried it farther yet, into his ribs, and then he fell
and I wrenched the sword free to use it on yet another. The
second fell as well, thrust'through the lungs, and then
the others did what they should have done at the first.
They came at me at once, en masse, so that even did I try
to take yet a third the others could bear me down. I did not
doubt I would account for at least another death before
I died, perhaps even two—Finn and adversity had taught
me wen enough for that—but the result would be the
same. I would be dead, and Bellam would have his pretender-prince. I felt
the cold kiss of steel at the back of my neck, sliding
through my hair. Yet another blade was at my throat;
a third pressed against the leather and furs shield- ing my
belly. Three men on me, then, two were dead, and the
last man—the sixth—stood away and watched me. Blood
was splattered across his face, but he bore no wound. "Stay
you still," he told me at once, and I heard the fear in his
voice. As well as the Homanan words. I
gestured toward my belt-purse. "My gold is there." "We
want none of t/our gold," he said quickly "We 40
Jennifer Roberson came
for something more." He smiled. "But we will take it,
since you offer.' I still
held my sword in my right hand. But they did not let me
keep it. One man reached out and took it from me, then
tossed it aside. I saw how it landed across the firecairn, clanging
against the stone. I saw how the hilt was in the flames,
and knew the leather would bum away to display the
golden lion. "Whose
gold do you want, then?" I spoke Homanan, since
they did, but I kept my Caledonese accent. "Bellam's,"
he confided, and grinned. Inwardly
I swore- The Solindish usurper had caught me easily
enough. And I had not even reached Homana. Still,
I forced a bewildered frown. "What does Bellam want
with a mercenary? Can he not buy hundreds of them?" "You
travel with a shapechanger," he stated flatly. Still I
frowned. "Aye. What of it? Has Bellam declared it
unlawful? I am not Homanan, I am Caledonese, I choose my
companions where I will." I looked at the sword hilt and saw
how the leather turned black and crisp. In a moment
it would peel away, and I would be unmasked. If I were
not already. "Cheysuli
are under sentence of death," the Homanan said.
"That is one policy Bellam has kept intact since the days of
Shame." I
allowed surprise to enter my face. "You welcome Bellam
as king, then? Though you be Homanan?" He
glanced at the others. They were all familiar: I had seen
them in the roadhouse the night before. And they had
heard Bellam's message the harper had read. But I wondered
how I had given myself away. The man
spat into the snow. "We welcome Bellam's gold,
since we get none of it another way. While he offers payment
for each Cheysuli slain, we will serve him. That is
all," I kept
my surprise from showing. Once more, it was not me they
sought. Finn again. But it was me they had caught,
and worth more—to Bellam—than five hundred Cheysuli
warriors. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 41 Except
there were not five hundred Cheysuli left in all the
world. My uncle had seen to that. "You
have come across the border hunting Cheysuli?" I asked. He
smiled. "They are hard to find in Homana. But the Ellasian
king gives them refuge, so we seek them here. How
better to earn the gold?" "Then
why," I asked very calmly, "do you disarm me? I have no
stake in this." "You
came in with the shapechanger. By taking you, we take
him He will not turn beast with your life in our hands." I
laughed. "You count on a bond that does not exist, The
Cheysuli and I met on the trail; we owe each other nothing.
Taking me wins you nothing except a meaning- less
death." I paused. "You do mean to slay me, do you not?" He
glanced at the others. For a moment there was Hesitation
in his blue eyes, and then he shrugged. His decision
had been made. "You slew two of us. You must pay." I heard
the jingle of horse trappings. The blades pressed closer
against my neck, throat and belly as the man rode out of
the trees. In his bare hands was a harp, and the single
note he plucked held us all in thrall. "You
will slay no one," the harper said. "Fools, all of you,
when you have Carillon in your hands " The
Homanans did not move. They could not. Like me, they
were prisoners to the harp. Lachlan
looked at me. "They are Homanans, Did you tell
them your name, they might bend knee to you instead of
baring steel." His
fingers tangled in the strings 'and brought forth a tangle
of sound. It allowed me to speak, but nothing more.
"I am a mercenary," I said calmly. "You mistake me for
someone else " He
frowned. His eyes were on me intently, and the sound
of the harp increased. I felt it inside my head, and then he
smiled. "I can conjure up your life, my lord. Would
you have me show it to us all?" 42
Jonnlfttr Robwon "To
what purpose?" I inquired. "You will do what you will
do, no matter what I say." "Aye,"
he agreed. I saw
how his fingers played upon the strings, drawing from
the harp a mournful, poignant sound. It conjured up memories
of the song he had played the night before, the lay
that had driven a blade into my belly with the memo- ries of
what had happened. But it was not the same. It had a
different sound. His Lady sang a different song. The
blades moved away from my neck, my throat, my belly.
The Homanans stepped away, stumbling in the snow,
until I stood alone. I watched, mute, as they took up the
men I had slain and bore the bodies away into the trees.
I was alone, except for the harper, but as helpless as before. "Ah,"
I said, "you mean to claim the gold yourself." "I
mean to give you what men I can," he reproved. "I sent
them home to wait until you call them to your standard." I
laughed. "Who would serve a mercenary, harper? You have
mistaken me, I say." Quite
calmly he set the harp into its case and closed it up,
hooking it to his saddle. Lachlan jumped down from his
horse and crossed the snow to me. He knelt swiftly, pulled
thick gloves from his belt and folded them, then pulled
my sword from the firecairn. The leather had burned away,
and in the last rays of the setting sun the ruby glowed
deep crimson. The lion was burnished gold. Lachlan
rose. He held the blade gingerly, careful of the heat
even through the gloves, but his smile did not fade. He
turned to look at me with subtle triumph in his eyes. "I
have leather in my packs," he said quietly. "You will have to
wrap it again." Still I
could not move. I wondered how long he meant to hold
me. I wondered if he would take me all the way to Mujhara
in his ensorcellment, so that Bellam would see me
helpless. The thought set my teeth to gritting. And
then I smiled. As Lachlan turned to go to his horse—for
the harp, no doubt—Finn stepped around the horse's
rump and blocked Lachlan's path. Around the other
side came Storr. And the ensorcellment was broken. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 43 u 1!» I
reached out and closed my gloved hand upon the blade
of my sword, still in Lachlan's careful grasp. I felt the
heat, but it was not enough to burn me. Simply enough
to remind me what had so nearly happened. Lachlan
stood quite still. His hands were empty of everything
now save the gloves he held, folded in his palms.
He waited. Finn
moved closer. Storr followed. I could feel Lachlan's tension
increase with every step they took. My own was gone at
last; I felt calm, at ease, content to know the confrontation
was firmly in our hands. No more in a sor- cerous
harper's- "The
others are dead." Finn stopped in front of Lachlan. The
harper started. "You slew them? But I gave them a task—" "Aye,"
Finn agreed ironically. "I prefer to take no chances." Lachlan
opened his mouth to protest, then shut it again. I saw
how rigid was his jaw. After a moment he tried again.
"Then you have taken five men from Carillon's army.
Five men you will miss." Finn
smiled. There was little of amusement in it. "I would
sooner take five men from Carillon's army than Carillon
himself." Lachlan
looked sharply at me. "You disbelieve me when I say 1
wish only to aid you. Well enough, I understand it. But he
is Cheysuli. He can compel the truth from me. I know of
his gifts; I have my own." "And,
having them, you may withstand mine," Finn commented. Lachlan
shook his head. "Without my harp, I have no magic.
I am at your disposal. And I am not Ihlini, so you need
fear no loss of your own power." Finn's
hands were a blur, reaching to catch the harper's head
before Lachlan could move away. He held the skull between
both palms, cradling it, as if he sought to crush it, but
he did not. Lachlan's own hands came up, reaching to peel
Finn's fingers away, but they stopped. The hands fell to
his sides. Finn held him there, and went into his mind. After a
moment, when some sense came back to Finn's 44
Jennifer Robarson eyes,
he looked at me. "He is a harper, a healer and a priest.
That much I can touch. But nothing else. He is well
shielded, no matter that he wishes to claim his innocence." "Does
he serve Bellam or Tynstar?" "He
does not appear to." The distinction was deliberate. I
looked upon my sword and methodically rubbed the ash and
charring from its hilt. "If he is neither Bellam nor Tynstar's
man, whose man is he? He had his chance to slay me
with that harp, or to take my mind from me. Bellam
would give him his gold for a body or a madman." I
grimaced. "He might even have used the Homanans as a guard
contingent—he has the power with that harp. But he did
none of those things." "Shall
I slay him for you?" I
squinted at the ruby, darkening as the sun went down. "Harpers
are traditionally immune from such things as assassination.
Petty intrigue they cannot help—I think it is born in
them even as the harping is born—but never have I known
one to clothe himself in murder." "Gold
can buy any man." I
grinned at him, brows lifting. "A Cheysuli, perhaps?" Finn
scowled. With (he fortune in gold on his arms and in his
ear, more would hardly tempt him. Or any other warrior.
"He is not Cheysuli," was all he said, and the meaning
was quite clear. "No,"
I agreed, sighing. "But perhaps he is only a spy, not a
hired assassin. Spies I can deal with; often they are useful.
How else coufd we have led Bellam this merry dance
for five years?" I smiled again. Bellam had sent spies
to track us down. Five had even found us. Those we had
stripped of their task, giving them a new one instead: to take
word to Bellam that we were elsewhere in the world.
Usually hundreds of leagues away from where we were.
It had worked with three of them. The
others we had slain. "Then
you mean to use him." His tone was perfectly flat,
but I knew he was not pleased. "We
will take him with us and see what he means to do." "You
tread a dangerous path, Carillon." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 45 I
smiled. "It is already dangerous. This will add a fillip." I
laughed at his expression. "It will also keep you in practice,
liege man. You were slow in coming to my aid." "I
had five men to slay before I could reach the harp." But he
frowned a little, and I knew he was not immune to the
knowledge that he had been slow. Faster than anyone else,
perhaps, but slow for a Cheysuli warrior. "You
are getting old, Finn." I gestured. "Set our harper free.
Let us see what he intends to do." Finn
released Lachlan. The harper staggered a mo- ment,
then caught himself, touching his head with a tenta- tive
hand. His eyes were blurred and unfocused. "Have you
done?" "More
than done," I agreed- "Now tell us why you wish to aid
me." He rubbed
his brow, still frowning slightly. "It is a harper's
life to make songs out of heroes and history. You are
both, you and your Cheysuli. You should hear the stories
they tell." He grinned, his senses restored. "A harper
gains his own measure of fame by adding to the fame of
others. I could do worse than to ride with Carillon of
Homana and his equally infamous liege man." "You
could," I agreed, and let him make of that what he would. After a
moment Lachlan gestured. "Your fire has gone out. Do
you wish it, I can give it life again." I
glanced down at the firecaim. Snow had been kicked into
the fire during the scuffle with the Homanans and the weight
had finally doused it. "I have flint and steel," 1 said. "Your
kindling is damp. What I do will take less effort." Lachlan
turned to go to his horse for the harp, but Storr was in
his way. After a moment a gray-faced harper looked back at
me. I
smiled. "Storr does Finn's bidding, when he does not do his
own. Look to him." Lachlan
did not move. He waited. And finally Storr moved
away. The
harper took down his case from the horse and turned,
cradling it against his chest. "You fear I will use sorcery
against you?" 46
Jennifer Roberson "With
reason," I declared. "I
will not." He shook his dull, dark head. "Not again. I will
use it for you, do you wish it, but not against. Never against.
We have too much in common " "What,"
I asked, "does a mercenary have in common with a
harper?" Lachlan
grinned. It was the warm, amused expression I had
seen the evening before, as if he knew what 1 could not,
and chose to keep it that way. "I am many things," he said
obliquely. "Some of them you know: harper, healer, priest.
And one day I will share the rest with you." 1 lifted
my sword, With great deliberation I set the tip against
the lip of the sheath and let Lachlan see the runes, hardly
visible in the dying light. Then I slid the sword home
with the hiss of steel filling the shadows. "Do you admit
to complicity," I said softly, "take care." Lachlan's
smile was gone. Hugging his harp case, he shook
his head "Were I to desire your death, your Cheysuli would
give me my own." He cast a quick, flickering glance at
Finn. "This is Ellas. We have sheltered the Cheysuli for some
years, now. Do you think I discount Finn's skill? No. You
need not be wary of me, with him present. I couid
do nothing." I
gestured. "There is that in your hands." "My
Lady?" He was surprised, then smiled. "Oh, aye, there
is her magic. But it is Lodhi's, and I do not use it to kill." "Then
show us how you can use it," I bid him. "Show us what
other magic you have besides the ability to give us our
memories, or to lift our wills from us." Lachlan
looked at Finn, almost invisible in the deepen- ing
shadows. "It was difficult, with you. Most men are so shallow,
so transient. But you are made of layers. Com- plex
layers, some thin and easily torn away, but in tearing they
show the metal underneath. Iron," he said thought- fully.
"I would liken you to iron. Hard and cold and strong." Finn
abruptly gestured toward the firecaim "Show us, harper." Lachlan
knelt down by the firecaim. Deftly he unsealed the
harp case—boiled leather hardened nearly to stone by THE
SONG OF HOMANA 47 some
agent, padded thickly within—and took from it his Lady.
The strings, so fragile-seeming, gleamed in the remaining
light. The wood, I saw, was ancient, perhaps from
some magical tree. It was bound with spun gold. The green
stone—an emerald?—glowed. He
knelt in the snow, ignoring the increasing cold, and played
a simple lay. It was soft, almost unheard, but remarkable
nonetheless. And when his hands grew blurred and
quick I saw the spark begin, deep in the damp, charred
wood, until a single flame sprouted, swallowed it all.
and the fire was born again. The
song died upon the harp. Lachlan looked up at me. "Done,"
he said. "So
it is, and myself unscathed." I reached down a gloved
hand, caught his bare one and pulled him to his feet.
His was no soft grasp, no woman's touch designed to keep
his harper's fingers limber. Lachlan
smiled as we broke the grip. I thought he had judged
me as quickly as I had him. But he said nothing; there
was nothing at all to say. We were strangers to one another,
though something within me said it would not always
be so. "You
ride a blooded horse," T said, looking at the dapple-gray. "Aye,"
Lachian agreed gravely. "The High King likes my
music. It was a gift last year." "You
have welcome in Rheghed?" I asked, thinking of the
implications. "Harpers
have welcome anywhere." He tugged on his gloves,
hunching against the cold. "I doubt not Bellam would
have me in Homana-Mujhar, did I go." He
challenged me with his eyes. I smiled, but Finn did not.
"Aye, I doubt not." I turned to Finn. "Have we food?" "Something
like," he affirmed, "but only if you are willing
to eat coney-meat. Game is scarce." I
sighed. "Coney is not my favorite, but I prefer it to none at
all." Finn
laughed. "Then at least I have taught you some- thing
in these past years. Once you might have demanded venison." 48
Jennifer Roberson "I
knew no better, then." I shook my head. "Even princes
leam they have empty bellies like anyone else, when
their titles are taken from them." Lachlan's
hands were on his harp as he set it within its case.
"Which title?" he asked. "Prince or Mujhar?" "Does
it matter? Bellam has stolen them both." When
the coneys were nothing but gristle and bone— and
Storr demolished the remains quickly enough—Lachlan brought
out a skin of harsh wine from his saddlepacks and passed
it to me. I sat cross-legged on my two peits, trying to
ignore the night's cold as it settled in my bones. The wine
was somewhat bitter but warming, and after a long draw I
handed it to Finn. Very solemnly he accepted it, then
invoked his Cheysuli gods with elaborate distinction, and I
saw Lachlan's eyes upon him. Finn's way of mocking another
man's beliefs won him few friends, but he wanted none.
He saw no sense in it, with Storr. Lachlan
retrieved the skin at last, drank, then passed it on to
me. "Will you tell me what I must know, then? A saga is
built out of fact, not fancy. Tell me how it was a king
could destroy the race that had served him and his House
so well." "Finn
would do better to tell it." If he would. Finn,
sitting on his pelts with Storr against one thigh, shrugged.
The earring glinted in the firelight. In the shad- ows he
seemed more alien than ever, part of the nighttime itself.
"What is there to say? Shaine declared qu'mahlin on us for
no good reason . . . and we died." He paused. "Most
of us." '"You
live," Lachlan commented. Finn's
smile was not precisely a smile, more a move- ment of
his lips, as if he would bare his teeth. "The gods saw
another way for me. My tahlmorra was to serve the prophecy
in later years, not die as a helpless child." His hand
went out to bury itself in Storr's thick hair. Lachlan
hesitated, cradling his harp case. "May I have the
beginning?" he asked at last, with careful intonation. Finn
laughed. There was no humor in it. "What is the beginning,
harper? 1 cannot say, and yet I was a part of THE
SONG OF HOMANA 49 it."
He looked at me a moment, fixedly, as if the memo- ries
had swallowed him- 1
swallowed, remembering too. "The fault lay in a man's overweening
pride." I did not know how else to begin. "My
uncle, Shaine the Mujhar—who wanted a son and had
none—tried to wed his daughter to Ellic of Solinde, Bellam's
son, in hopes of ending the war. But that daugh- ter
sought another man: Cheysuli, Shaine's own liege man, turning
her back on the alliance and the betrothal. She fled
her father, fled Homana-Mujhar, and with her went the warrior." "My^ehon,"
Finn said before I could continue. "Father, you
would say. Hale. He took Lindir from her tahlmorra and
fashioned another for them both. For us all; it has resulted
in disaster." He stared into the fire. "It took a king in
the throat of his pride, strangling him, until he could
not bear it. And when his cheysula died of a wasting disease,
and his second bore no living children, he deter- mined
the Cheysuli had cursed his House." His head moved
slightly, as if to indicate regret. "And he declared qu'mahlin
on us all." Lachlan
frowned intently. "A woman, then. The catalyst of it
all." "Lindir,"
I agreed. "My cousin. Enough like Shaine, in woman's
form, to be a proper son. Except she was a daughter,
and used her pride to win her escape." "What
did she say to the result?" I shook
my head. "No one knows. She came back to her father
eight years later when she was heavy with Hale's child,
because he was dead and she had no other place to go.
Shaine took her back because he needed a male heir; when
the child was born a girl he banished her to the woods
so the beasts could have their shapechanger halfling. But
Alix lived because Shaine's arms-master—and the Queen
of Homana herseu—begged the Mujhar to give her to man
instead of beast." I shifted on my pelts. "Lindir died
bearing Alix. What she thought of the qumahlin I could
not say, but it slew her warrior and nearly destroyed his
race." Lachlan
considered it all. And then he looked at Finn. 50
Jennifer Roberson "How
is it, then, you serve Carillon? Shaine the Mujhar was his
uncle." Finn
put out his hand and made the familiar gesture. "Because
of this. Tahlmorra. I have no choice." He smiled a
little. "You may call it fate, or destiny, or whatever Ellasian
word you have for such things ... we believe each
child is born with a tahlmorra that must be heeded when
the gods make it known. The prophecy of the First- born
says one day a man of all blood shall unite, in peace, four
warring realms and two magic races. Carillon is a part of that
prophecy." He shook his head, solemn in the firelight.
"Had I a choice, I would put off such binding service,
but I am Cheysuli, and such things are not done." "Enemies
become friends." Lachlan nodded slowly, star- ing
fixedly into the Bre as if he already heard the music. "It
would make a fine lay. A story to break hearts and rend souls,
and show others that hardships are nothing com- pared
to what the Cheysuli have suffered. Do you give me leave,
Finn, I will—" "—do
what?" Finn demanded. "Embellish the truth? Change
the story in the interests of rhyme and resonance? No. I
deny you that leave. What I have suffered—and my clan—is
not for others to know." My
hands, hooked loosely over my knees, curled into fists
that dug the bluntness of my nails into the leather of my
gloves. Finn rarely spoke of his past or his personal feelings,
being an intensely private man, but as he spoke I heard
all the pain and emotion in his voice. Raw and unfettered,
in the open at last. Lachlan
met his eyes. "I would embellish nothing, with such
truth," he said quietly. "I think there would be no need." Finn
said something in the Old Tongue, the ancient language
of the Cheysuli. I had learned words and phrases in the
past years, but when Finn resorted to it out of anger
or frustration—or high emotions—I could under- stand
none of it. The lyrical syllables became slurred and indistinct,
yet managed to convey his feelings just the same. I
winced, knowing what Lachlan must feel. But
Finn stopped short. He never yelled, having no THE
SONG OF HOMANA 51 need,
but his quietness was just as effective Yet silence was
something altogether different, and I thought per- haps
something had stopped him. Then I saw the odd detached
expression in his face, and the blankness of his eyes,
and realized Storr conversed with him. What
the wolf said I cannot guess, but I saw Finn's face darken
in the firelight with heavy color, then go pale and grim.
Finally he unlocked his jaw and spoke. "I
was a boy." The words were so quiet 1 could hardly hear
them over the snap and crackle of the flames. "Three years
old." His hand tightened in the silver fur of Storr's neck. I
wondered, with astonishment at the thought, if he sought
support from his fir to speak of his childhood clearly.
It was not something he had said to me before, not
even when I had asked "I had sickened with some childish
fever, and kept to my jehana's skirts like a fool with no
wits." His eyes hooded a little, but he smiled, as if the
memory amused him. Briefly only; there was little of amusement
in the tale. "Sleep brought me no peace, only bad
dreams, and it was hot within the pavilion. It was dark,
so dark, and I thought the demons would steal my soul. I
was so hot." A heavy swallow rippled the flesh of his
throat. "Duncan threw water on the fire to douse it, thinking
to help, but he only made it smoke, and it choked
me. Finally he fell asleep, and my jehana, but I could
not " I
glanced at Lachlan. He was transfixed. Finn
paused. The firelight filled his eyes. "And then the Keep
was full of the thunder of the gods, only the thunder came
from men. The Mujhar's men. They swept into our Keep
like demons from the netherworld, determined to destroy
us all. They set fire to the pavilion." Lachlan
started. "With children inside?" "Aye,"
Finn said grimly. "Ours they knocked down with their
horses, then they dropped a torch on it." His eyes flicked
to Lachlan's astonished face. "We paint our pavil- ions,
harper. Paint bums very quickly." Lachlan
started to speak, as if to halt the recital. Finn went on
regardless, perhaps purging his soul at last. "Duncan
pulled me from the fire before it could con- sume us
all. My jehana took us both into the trees, and 52
Jennifer Roberson there
we hid until daylight. By then the men were gone, but so
was most of our Keep." He took a deep breath. "I was
young, too young to fully understand, but even a child of
three leams how to hate." The eyes came around to me. "I
was bom two days before Hale went away with Lindir, and
still he took her. Still he went from the Keep to Homana-Mujhar,
and helped his meijha, his mistress, es- cape.
And so Shaine, when he set his men upon us, made certain
Hale's Keep was the first." Lachlan,
after a long moment of silence, shook his head. "I
have gifts many men do not, because of Lodhi and my Lady.
But even I cannot tell the tale as you do." His face was
very still. "I will leave it to those who can. I will leave it to
the Cheysuli." FIVE When at
last we drew near the Keep a day later, Finn grew
pensive and snappish. It was unlike him. We had dealt
well together, though only after I had grown used to having
a Cheysuli at my side, and after he had grown accus- tomed
to riding with a Homanan. Now we had come home again,
at least to his mind, home again, would Finn put off his
service? It set
the hairs to rising on my neck I had no wish to lose
Finn. I needed him still. I had teamed much in the years
of exile, but ] had yet to leam what it was to lay claim
to a stolen throne. Without Finn, the task would be close
to impossible. He
pulled up his mount sharply, hissing invectives be- neath
his breath. And then his face went blank with the uncanniness
of the fir-bond and I knew he conversed with the
wolf. Lachlan,
wise harper, said nothing. He waited as I did. But the
tension that was a tangible thing did not appear to touch
him. Finn
broke free of the contact at last. I had watched his face;
had seen it grow hard and sharp and bleak, like his eyes.
And now I grew afraid. "What
is it?" I hissed. "Storr
sends a warning." Finn shivered suddenly, though the
sunlight that glittered off his earring was warm upon our
shoulders. "I think I feel it myself. I will go in. Keep I 53 I 54
Jennifer Roberson yourself
here." He looked at Lachlan a moment, consider- ing
something, by the look in his eyes. Then he shrugged, dismissing
it. "Keep yourself here, as I said, until I come back
for you." He
spoke lightly enough, no doubt for Lachlan's bene- fit,
but I could not wait for subterfuge. I caught the rein of his
horse and held him still. "Tell me. What is it?" Finn
looked again at Lachlan, and then he looked at me.
"Storr can touch no lir." "None?" "Not
even Alix." "But—with
her Old Blood—" I stopped. He need say no
more. Could Storr touch no lir at all, the situation was grave
indeed. 'There may be danger for you as well," I told
him quietly. "Of
course. So I go in Zir-shape." He dropped off his horse
at once, leaving me with a skittish animal at the end of a
leather rein. "Tahlmorra lujhala mei wiccan, cheysu," he said
to me, shrugging, and then he was no longer a man. I
watched Lachlan, As the space in which Finn stood emptied,
swallowed instead by the void, Lachlan's eyes stretched
wide. And then they narrowed as he frowned, staring
as if he would learn it himself. His Hngers dropped to the
harp case at his knee, touching it as if to reassure himself
he was awake, not asleep. By the time I looked back at
Finn the man-shape was completely gone, re- placed
by the blurred outline of a wolf. I felt the familiar rolling
of my belly, swallowed against it, as always, and looked
at Lachlan again. His face had taken on a peculiar greenish
hue. I thought he might vomit up his fear and shock,
but he did not. The
ruddy wolf with Finn's yellow eyes flicked his tail and
ran. "They
do not merit fear," I told Lachlan clearly, "unless you
have done something to merit their enmity." I smiled as his
eyes turned to me, staring as if he thought I too might
be a wolf, or something equally bestial. "You are an innocent
man, you have said: a harper . - . what have you to fear
from Finn?" But a
man does not stop fearing the specter of childhood THE
SONG OF HOMANA 55 nightmares
so easily, no matter how innocent he is. Lachlan—with,
perhaps, more guilt than he claimed—might have
better reason to fear what he saw. He stared after Finn,
seeing nothing now, but the greenish pallor had been
replaced by the white of shock and apprehension. "Wolves
cannot know reason! Does he know you in that shape?" "Finn,
in that shape, knows everything a man knows," I said.
"But he also claims the wisdom of a wolf. A double threat,
you might say, for one who deserves careful con- sideration."
I shifted in the saddle, half my mind with Finn
and the other half knowing what Lachlan felt. I had felt it
myself, the first few times. "He is not a demon or a beast.
He is a man who claims a god-gift in his blood, much as
you claim it in yours. It is only his gods manifest their
presence a little differently." I thought of the magic he made
with his music, and then I laughed at his horri- fied
expression. "Think you he worships Lodhi? Not Finn. Perhaps
he worships no god, or gods, but he serves his own
better than any man I have ever known. How else do you
think he would keep himself to my side?" Finn's horse tried
to wander, searching for grass in the snow, and I pulled
him back. "You need have no fear he might turn on you,
wolflike, and tear your throat from your body. He would
do that only if you gave him reason." I met the harper's
eyes steadily, keeping my tone light. "But then you
have no wish to betray me, have you? Not with your saga at
stake." "No."
Lachlan tried to smile, but I could see the thoughts in his
head. No man, seeing the shapechange for the first time,
forgets it so quickly. If at all. "What was it he said to you,
before he changed himself?" I
laughed. "A philosophy, of sorts. Cheysuli, of course, and
therefore alien to Homanans or Ellasians." I quoted the
words: "Tahlmorra lujhala mei wiccan, cheysu. It means,
roughly, the fate of a man rests always within the hands
of the gods." I made the gesture, being very dis- tinct
as I lifted my right hand and spread my fingers. "It is usually
shortened to the word tahlmorra, which says more than
enough quite simply." Lachian
shook his head slowly. "Not so alien to me, I 56
J«nnlfwr Robafon think.
Do you forget I am a priest? Admittedly my god is singular,
and far different from those Finn claims, but I am
trained to understand the faith a man holds. More than trained;
I believe it with all my heart, that a man may know
and serve his deity." His hand tapped the harp case. "My
gift is there. Carillon. Finn's is elsewhere, but just as strong.
And he is just as devout, perhaps more so, to give himself
up to his fate." He smiled. "Tahlmorra lujhala mei wiccan,
cheysu. How eloquent a phrase." "Have
you any like it?" Lachlan
laughed. "You could never say it. You tack an Ellasian
throat." He thumped the harp case. "This one is not so
hard: Yhana Lodhi, yffennog faer." He smiled. "A man
walks with pride forever when he walks with Lodhi, humble." And
then Finn was back, two-legged and white-faced, and I
had no more time for philosophy. I held out the rein as Finn
reached for it, but I could ask none of the ques- tions
that crowded my mouth. Finn's face had robbed me of my
voice. "Destroyed,"
he said in a whisper. 'Tom down. Burned." His
pallor was alarming. "There is no Keep," I was
over the broken stonework before I realized what it was,
setting my horse to jumping though he lacked the legs to
do it. He stumbled, scrabbling at the snow-cloaked heaps
of mortared stone, and then I knew. The wall, the half-circle
wall that surrounded every Keep. Shattered and
broken upon the ground. I
pulled up at once, saving the horse, but also saving myself.
I sat silently on the little gelding, staring at what remained
of the Keep. Bit by bit I looked, allowing myself one
portion at a time; I could not bear to see it all at once. Snow
covered nearly everything, but scavenger beasts had dug
up the remains. I saw the long poles, some snapped
in two, some charred. I saw scraps of soiled cloth frozen
into stifihess, colors muted by time and harsh weather.
The Brecairns that had stood before each pavilion lay in
tumbled fragments, spilled by hostile feet and de- structive
hooves. All of it gone, with only ragged remnants of a
once-proud Keep. In my
mind I saw it as I had seen it last: undressed, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 57 unmortared
stone standing high to guard the Keep; bil- lowing
pavilions of varied hues emblazoned with painted lir.
The perches and pelts existing for those lir, and the children
who feared nothing of the wild. Save, perhaps, for
those who knew to fear Homanans. I
cursed. It came viciously out of my mouth along with the
spittle. I thought of Duncan, clan-leader of his Keep, but
mostly 1 thought of Alix. I rode
on then. Directly to the proper place. 1 knew it well
enough, though nothing remained to mark it. And there I
slid off my horse, too stiff to dismount with any skill or
grace, and fell down upon my knees. One
pole pierced its way through snow to stab out of the
ruins like a standard. A scrap of fabric, stiff from freezing,
still clung to the wood. I tugged at it and it came away,
breaking off in my hand. Slate-colored, with the faintest
blur of gold and brown. For Cai, Duncan's hawk. Not
once had I thought they might be dead. Not once, in all
the time spent in exile, had I thought they might be gone.
They had been the one constant in my life, along with
Finn. Always I had recalled the Keep and the clan- leader's
pavilion, filled with Duncan's pride and Alix's strength,
and the promise of the unborn child. Never once had I
even considered they might not be here to greet me. But it
was not the greeting I missed. It was the convic- tion of
life, no matter where it existed. Nothing lived here now. I heard
the sound behind me and knew at once it was Finn.
Slowly, suddenly old beyond my years, I stood up. I trembled
as if with illness, knowing only a great sorrow and
rage and consuming grief. Cods .
. . they could not be dead— Lachlan
made a sound. I looked at him blindly, thinking only of
Alix and Duncan, and then I saw the expression of realization
in his eyes. Finn
saw it also. As he leaped, still in human form, I caught
him in mid-stride. "Wait—" "He
knew." The
words struck me in the face. But still I held Finn. 58
Jwnntfr Robwon "Wait.
Do you slay him, we will learn nothing from him. Wait—" Lachlan
stood rooted to the earth. One hand thrust outward
as if to hold us back. His face was white. "I will tell
you. I will tell you what I can." I let
go of Finn when I knew he would do nothing more.
At least until he had better reason. "Then Finn has the
right of it: you knew." Lachlan
nodded stiffly. "I knew. Have known. But I had forgotten.
It was—three years ago." "Three
years." I stared around the remains of the Keep. "Harper—what
happened?" He
looked steadily at me. "Ihlini." Finn
hissed something in the Old Tongue. I merely waited
for further explanation. But I said one thing: "This is
Ellas. Do you say Tynstar has influence here?" Dull
color came up into Lachlan's face. "I say nothing of that.
Ellas is free of Ihlini domination. But once, only once,
there was a raid across the border. Ihlini and Solindish,
hunting the Cheysuli who sheltered in this realm,
and they came here." A muscle ticked in his jaw. "There
have been songs made about it, but it is not something
I care to recall. I had nearly forgotten." "Remember,
"Finn said curdy. "Remember it all, harper." Lachlan
spread his hands. 'The Ihlini came here. They destroyed
the Keep. They slew who they could of the Cheysuli." "How
many?" Finn demanded. "Not
all." Lachlan scrubbed a hand across his brow. as if he
wished to free himself of the silver circlet of his calling. "I—do
not know, perhaps, as much as I should." "Not
enough and too much, all at once," Finn said grimly.
"Harper, you should have spoken earlier. You knew we
came to the Keep." "How
am I to know them all?" Lachlan demanded. "The
High King gives the Cheysuli shelter, but he does not
count them. old or young. I doubt Rhodri can say how many
Keeps or how many Cheysuli are in Ellas. We merely
wefcome them all." This
time it was Finn who colored, but only for a moment.
The grief and tension were back at once, etching THE
SONG OF HOMANA 59 lines
into his face. He wore his mask again, the private mask, stark
and hard in his insularity. "They may all be dead.
And that would leave only me—" He broke off. Lachlan
took a deep breath. "1 have heard that those who
survived went back into Homana. North. Across the Bluetooth
River." Finn
frowned. "Too far," he muttered, looking at Storr. Too far
even for the fir-link," I
looked directly at Lachlan. "You have heard much for a man
who recalls so little. To Homana, you say. North, across
the Bluetooth. Are you privy to information we have no
recourse to?" He did
not smile. "Harpers are privy to much, as you should
know. Had you none in Homana-Mujhar?" "Many,"
I said briefly. "Before Bellam silenced the music." Finn
turned his back. He stared again at the remains of Duncan's
slate-gray pavilion. I knew he meant to master himself.
I wondered if he could. "May
I suggest," Lachlan began, "that you use my harp skill
in trying to rouse your people? I could go into taverns and
sing The Song of Homana, to test how the people feel. How
better to learn their minds, -and how they will an- swer
their rightful king's call?" "The
Song of Homana?" Finn said doubtfully, turning to
stare at Lachlan. "You
have heard it," the harper said, "and I saw what it did to
you. It has a magic of its own." He
spoke the truth. Did he go into Homanan taverns and
play that song on his Lady, he would know sooner than
anyone else what my people were capable of. Had Bellam
cowed them, it would take time to rebuild their spirit.
Were they merely angry, I could use it. I
nodded at Lachlan. "The horses require tending." For a
moment he frowned, baffled, and then he under- stood.
Silently he took away our horses and gave us room to
speak freely, without fear he might overhear. "I
give you leave to go," I told Finn simply. Something
flickered in his eyes. "There is no need." "There
is. You must go. Your clan—your kin—have gone
north across the Bluetooth. Home to Homana, where 60
Jennifer Roberson we are
bound. You must go and find them, to set your soul at
peace." He did
not smite. "Healing Homana is more important than
seeking out my clan." "Is
it?" I shook my head. "You told me once that clan- and
kin-ties bind more closely than anything else in Cheysuli culture.
I have not forgotten. I give you leave to go, so I can
have you whole again." I held up a silencing hand. "Until
you know. it will eat at your soul like a canker." The
flesh of his face was stiff. "I will not leave you in companionship
to the enemy." I shook
my head. "We do not know if he is an enemy." "He
knows too much," Finn said grimly. "Too much and too
little. I do not trust him." "Then
trust me." I put out my gloved hand and spread my
fingers, palm up. "Have you not taught me all you can in the
art of staying alive, even in dire adversity? I am no longer
quite the green princeling you escorted into exile. I think I
may have some control over my life." I smiled. "You
have said it is my tahlmorra to take back the Lion Throne.
If so, it will happen, and nothing will gainsay it. Not
even this time apart." He
shook his head slowly. "Tahlmorras may be broken, Carillon.
Do not mislead yourself into believing you are safe." "Have
more faith in me," I chided. "Go north and find Alix
and Duncan. Bring them back." I frowned a moment. "Bring
them to Tori-in's croft. It was Alix's home, and if he is
still alive it will be a place of sanctuary for us all." He
looked at the ruined pavilion, buried under snow. And
then he looked at Storr. He sighed. "Rouse your people,
my lord of Homana. And 1 will bring home the Cheysuli." SIX Mujhara.
It rose out of the plains of Homana like an eagle on an
aerie, walled about with rose-red stone and portcul- lised
barbican gates. Homana-Mujhar was much the same: walled
and gated and pink. The palace stood within the city on
a hill. Not high, but higher than any other. Lachlan and I
rode through the main gate into Mujhara, and at once I
knew I was home. Save I
was not. My home was filled with Solindish soldiers,
hung about with ringmail and boiled leather and glinting
silver swords. They let us in because they knew no better,
thinking Homana's rightful lord would never ride so
willingly into his prison. I heard
the Solindish tongue spoken in the streets of Mujhara
more than I heard Homanan. Lachlan and I spoke
Ellasian merely to be safe. But 1 thought I could say anything
and be unacknowledged; Bellam's soldiers were bored.
After five years and no threat from without, they lived
lazily within. The
magnificence was gone. I thought perhaps it was my own
lack of discernment, having spent so long in foreign
lands, but it was not. The city, once so proud, had lost
interest in itself. It housed a Mujhar who had stolen his
throne, and the Homanans did not care to praise his name.
Why should they praise his city? Where once the windows
had glittered with glass or glowed with horn, now the
eyes were dark and dim, smoked over, puttied at I
61 ) 62
Jennifer Roberson corners
with dirt and grime. The white-washed walls were dingy
and gray, some fouled with streaks of urine. The cobbled
streets had crumbled, decayed until the stench hung
over it like a miasma. I did not doubt Homana- Mujhar
remained fit for a king, but the rest of the city did not. Lachlan
.ooked at me once, then again. "Look not so angry,
or they will know." "I
am sick," I said curtly. "I could vomit on this vile- ness.
What have they done to my city?" Lachlan
shook his head. "What defeated people do everywhere:
they live. They go on. You cannot blame them for it.
The heart has gone out of their lives. Bellam exacts overharsh
taxes so no one can afford to eat, let alone wash their
houses. And the streets? Why clean dung when the great
ass sits upon the throne?" I
glanced at him sharply. He did not speak as Bellam's man.
saying what he should to win my regard. He spoke like a
man who understood the reasons for Mujhara's condition—disliking
it, perhaps, as much as I, but tolerat- ing it
better. Perhaps it was because he was Ellasian, and a
harper, with no throne to make his own. "I
am sorry you must see it this way," I told him with feeling.
"When /—" I broke it off at once. What good lies in
predicting something that may not happen? Lachlan
gestured. "Here, a tavern. Shall we go in? Perhaps
here we will find better fortune than we found at the
village taverns." We had
better. Failure rankled, though I understood it. It is
difficult to ask poor crofters to give up what little they have to
answer the call of an outlawed prince. It was soldiers
I needed first, and then what other men I could find. I
stared at the tavern grimly. It looked like all the others:
gray and dingy and dim. And then I looked at Lachlan. He
smiled, but it lacked all humor, a hooking down of his
mouth. "Of course. We will go on to another . . . one you
will choose for yourself." I
jumped off my horse, swore when I slipped in some THE
SONG OF HOMANA 63 muck,
and scraped my boot against a loosened cobble. "This
will do well enough. Come in, and bring your harp." Lachlan
went in before me when he had taken his Lady from
his saddle. I paused to let him enter alone, then went in
behind him, shoving open the narrow, studded door. At once
I ducked. The beamwork of the dark roof was low, so
low it made me wince against its closeness. The floor
beneath my feet was earthen, packed, but bits of it had
been scraped into ridges and little piles of dirt, as if the
benches and tables had been dragged across it to rest in
different places. I put up a hand to tear away the sticky webbing
that looped down from the beam beside my head.
It clung to my fingers until I scrubbed it off against the
cracked, hardened leather of my jerkin. A single
lantern depended from a hook set into the central
beam, painted black with pitch. It shed dim light over
the common room. A few candles stood out on the tables,
fat and greasy and stinking. There was little tight in the
place, just a sickly yellow glow and the haze of ocher- ous
smoke. Lachlan,
with his harp, was welcomed at once. There were
perhaps twenty men scattered around the common room,
but they made way for him at once, drawing up a stool and
bidding him begin. I found a table near the door and sat
down, asking for ale when the tavern-master arrived. It was
good brown ale when it came, hearty and woody; I drank
the first cup down with relish. Lachlan
opened with a sprightly lay to liven them up. They
clapped and cheered, urging him on, until he sang a sad
song of a girl and her lover, murdered by her father. It brought
a less exuberant response but no less a liking for Lachlan's
skill. And then he picked out the opening notes of The
Song of Homana. He got
no more than halfway through the tale. Abruptly a
soldier in Solindish ringmail and too much wine pushed to his
feet and drew his sword. Treason!" he shouted. He wavered
on his feet, and I realized how drunk he was. "You
sing treason!" His Homanan was poor, but he was clearly
understandable. So was his implication as he raised the
shining sword. 64
Jennifer Robarson 1 was
on my feet at once. My own sword was in my hand,
but other men had already seized the soldier and forced
him down on his stool, relieving him of his sword. It
clanged to the floor and was kicked away. Lachlan, I saw,
had set down his Lady in the center of a table, and his
hand was near his knife. Four
men held the soldier in place. A fifth moved to stand
before him. "You are alone here, Solindishman," he said.
"Quite alone. This is a Homanan tavern and we are all
Homanans; we invite the harper to finish his lay. You will
sit and listen . . . unless I bid you otherwise." He jerked
his head. "Bind him and stop up his mouth!" The soldier
was instantly bound and gagged, propped upon
the stool like a sheep held down for shearing. With less
tenderness. The young man who had ordered him bound
cast an assessive glance around the room. I saw his eyes on
me, black in the dimness of the candlelight. They paused,
oddly intent though seemingly indifferent, and moved
on. He
smiled. He was young, eighteen or nineteen, I thought,
with an economy of movement that reminded me of
Finn. So did his black hair and the darkness of his face. "We
have silenced this fool," he said calmly. "Now we shall
let the harper finish." I
sheathed my sword and sat down slowly- I was aware of the
men who had moved in behind me, ranging them- selves
along the wall. The door, I saw, was barred. This was not
an unaccustomed occurrence, then; the Solindish were
the hunted. The
knowledge made me smile, Lachlan
completed his lay. The final note, dying out, was met
with absolute silence. I felt a trickle of forboding run
quickly down my spine; I shivered, disliking the sen- sation.
And yet I could not shake it from me. "Well
sung," the black-eyed young man said at last. "You
have a feel for our plight, it seems. And yet you are Ellasian." "Ellasian,
aye." Lachlan raised a cup of water to his mouth
and sipped. "But I have traveled many lands and have
admired Homana for years." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 65 "What
is left to admire?" the Homanan demanded. "We are a
defeated land." "For
now. aye, but do you not wait only for your prince to
return?" Smiling, Lachlan plucked a single string of his Lady.
The sound hung in the air a moment, and then it faded
away. "The former glory you aspire to have again ... it
may come." The
young man leaned forward on his stool. "Tell me— you
travel, as you say—do you think Carillon hears of our need?
Do you sing this song wherever you go, surely you have
had some response!" "There
is fear," Lachlan said quietly. "Men are in fear of
Solindish retribution. What army could Carillon raise, were he
to come home again?" "Fear?"
The other nodded. "Aye, there is fear. What else
could there be in this land? We need a lord again, a man who
can rouse this realm into rebellion." He had all the
dedication of the fanatic, and yet there was little of the madness
in him, I thought, He was desperate; so was I. "I will
not lie and say it would be easy, harper, but I think Carillon
would find more than a few ready to rally to his standard." I
thought of the crofters, muttering into their wine and ale. I
thought of what little success we had had in learning if
Homana desired my return. "What
would you do," Lachlan asked, "were he to come home
again?" The
other laughed with a bitterness older than his years. "Join
him- These few you see. Not many, but a beginning. Still,
there are more of us yet- We meet in secret, to plot, and to
aid Carillon however we may. In hopes he will come
home." "Bellam
is powerful," Lachlan warned, and I wondered what
more he knew. The
Homanan nodded. "He is indeed strong, and claims many
troops who serve him well. And with Tynstar at his side,
he is certainly no weak king. But Carillon brought the
Cheysuli into Homana-Mujhar before, and nearly de- feated
the Ihlini. This time he might succeed." "Only
with help." "He
will have it." 66
Jennifer Roberson Lachlan
nodded idly. "There are strangers among you. Even I,
Ellasian though I may be." "You
are a harper." The young man frowned. "Harpers have
immunity, of course. As for the soldier, he will be slain." Lachlan
looked at me across the room. "And the other?" The
Homanan merely smiled. And then the men were at my
back, asking for my knife and sword. After a mo- ment's
hesitation, I gave them into their hands. Two men remained
behind me, another at my left side. The young man was
taking no chances. "He will be slain, of course.' Of
course. I smiled at Lachlan, who merely bided his time. The
knife was given to the young man. He looked at it briefly,
frowning over the Caledonese runes and scripture, then
set it aside on the nearest table. The sword was given to him
then, and he did not at once put it down. He admired
the edge, then saw the runes set into the silver. His
eyes widened. "Cheysuli" made!" He glanced sharply at me.
"How did you get this?" For a moment something moved
in his face. "Off a dead man, no doubt. Cheysuli swords
are rare." "No,"
I said. "From a live one. And now, before you slay
me, I bid you do one thing." "Bid
me?" He stared, brows rising beneath the black hair.
"Ask, perhaps . . . but it does not mean I will answer." I did
not move. "Cut the leather free." His
hands were on the hilt. I saw him look down at the leather,
feeling the tautness of it. I had wrapped it well, and
would do so again. "Cut
the leather free." His
stare challenged me a moment. And then he drew his
knife and did precisely as I asked. The
leather fell free of his hand. He stared at the hilt; the
rampant, royal lion of purest Cheysuli gold, the bur- nished
grip, the massive ruby clutched in curving prongs. The
magnificent Mujhar's Eye. "Say
what it is, so all will know," 1 told him quietly. "The
lion crest of Homana." His eyes moved from the hilt to
my face, and I smiled. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 67 "Who
carries this sword, this crest?" Color
had left his face. "The blood of the House of Homana
" He paused. Then, in a rush of breath and words,
"But you might have stolen this sword!" I
glanced pointedly at my guards. "You have disarmed me. Say
I may come forward." "Come,
then." Color was back in his face. He was young,
and angry, and afraid of what he thought he might hear. I rose,
pushing away my stool- Slowly I walked forward, looking
only at the young man, and then I stopped before him. He
was tall, Cheysuli-tall, but I was taller still. I
pushed back the sleeve on my left arm, showing him the
scar that ringed my wrist. "See you that? I have another
exactly like it, on my right. You should know them
both. Rowan." He flinched in surprise. "You were prisoner
to Keough of Atvia, as I was. You were flogged because
you spilled wine on Keough himself, even though I asked
them to spare you. Your back must show signs of the
flogging, even as my arms show the mark of the iron." I let
go the sleeve. "May I have my sword back, now?" Stiffly,
he lowered his head to look at it in his hands. And
then, as if realizing the history of the blade, he thrust it out
to me. I accepted it, feeling safer almost at once, and
then he dropped to his knees. "My
lord," he whispered. "Oh, my lord . . . forgive me!" I slid
the sword home in its sheath. "There is nothing to forgive.
You have done what you should have done." He
stared up at me. I saw how his eyes were yellow in the
candlelight, I had always thought him Cheysuli. It was Rowan
who denied it. "How soon do we fight, my lord?" I
laughed at his eagerness. "It is late winter now. It will take
time to gather what men we can. In true spring, perhaps,
we can begin the raiding parties." I gestured. "Get
up from there. This is not the place- I am not the Mujhar
quite yet." He
remained where he was. "Will you formally accept my
service?" I
reached down and caught his woollen shirt and leather :-jerkin,
pulling him to his feet. "I told you to get up from 68
Jennifer Roberson the
floor," I said mildly, startled to find him so grown. He had
been but thirteen the last time I had seen him. Rowan
straightened his clothing. "Aye, my lord." I
turned to the other men. Rowan's, all of them, intent ,• upon
rebellion- And now intent upon the scene before them;
not quite believing the prince he had promised had come
into their midst. I
cleared my throat. "Most of you are too young to recall Homana
before the days of the qu'mahlin, when my uncle the
Mujhar ordered every Cheysuli slain. You have grown ,, up
fearing and distrusting them, as I did myself. But I | learned
differently, and so must you." I put up a silencing ; hand.
"They are not demons. They are not beasts. They serve
nothing of the netherworld, they serve me." 1 paused. "Has
any of you ever even seen a Cheysuli warrior?" There
was a chorus of denials, even from Rowan. I looked ,; at each
man, one by one. "I will have no bloodshed among my men.
The Cheysuli are not your foes." "But—"
one man began, then squirmed beneath my eye. "It
is not easy to forget a thing you have been taught to believe,"
I went on. more quietly. "I know that better ^ than
you think. But I also think, once you have got over your
superstitious fears of something you cannot compre- hend,
you will see they are no different from any other." I paused.
"You had better." Rowan,
behind me, laughed once. I thought there was relief
in his tone. "Will
you serve me," I asked, "even with the Cheysuli by my
side?" Agreement.
No denials. I searched for reluctance and found
none. "And
so the Song continues," murmured Lachlan, and at that
I laughed aloud. It was
Rowan who told me of my kin, what remained of it: my
mother and my sister. We sat alone at a comer table,
speaking of plans for the army we must gather. He spoke
clearly and at length, having spent much of his time considering
how best it could be done, and I was grateful for his
care. He would make the preparation much easier. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 69 But
when at last he chanced to say, off-handedly, that my mother
no doubt missed my sister's company, I raised my hand to
stop him. "Is
Tourmaline not at Joyenne?" Rowan
shook his head. "Bellam took her hostage. Years ago; I
think it was not long after you escaped from Homana-Mujhar." Escaped—Tynstar
had let me go. I picked at the scarred wood of
the table and bid Rowan to continue. He
shrugged, at a loss for what to tell me. "The Lady Gwynneth
is kept at Joyenne, well-guarded. Princess Tour- maline,
as I said, is at Homana-Mujhar. Bellam seeks to hold
anything that might bring you to him. He dares not allow
either of them freedom, for fear they could be used as a
rallying point for the rebellion." "Instead
of me?" I rail a hand through my beard to scratch
the flesh beneath. "Well, Bellam will be busy with me.
There is no need for him to hold two women." "He
will," Rowan asserted. "He will never let them go."
He stopped a moment, eyeing me tentatively. "There is even
talk he will wed the lady, your sister." I spat
out an oath and nearly stood up, hand to my re-wrapped
sword hilt. Instead I sat down again and hacked at the
table with my knife, adding yet more scars to the wood.
"Torry would not allow it," I said flatly, knowing she
would have little to say about it. Women did not when it came
to their disposal. Rowan
smiled. "I had heard she was not an acquiescent hostage.
And with two women in one castle—" He laughed aloud,
genuinely amused. -Two?" "His
daughter, the Princess Electra." Rowan frowned. "There
is talk she is Tynstar's light woman." "Tynstar's."
I stared at him, sitting upright on my stool. "Bellam
gives his daughter over to that?" "I
heard it was Tynstar's price." Rowan shifted on his bench.
"My lord, there is little I can tell you. Most is merely
rumor. I would not dare claim any of it as truth." "There
is some truth in rumor," I said thoughtfully, taking up
my ale again. "If she is Tynstar's light woman, there
is a use for her in my plans." 70
Jennifer Roberson "You
wish to use a woman against the sorcerer?" Rowan shook
his head. "Begging your pardon, my lord, I think you are
mistaken." "Princes
are never mistaken." I grinned at his instant discomfort.
"All men can be mistaken, and fools if they think
not. Well enough, we shall have to consider a plan. Two of
them—to wrest my mother from Joyenne, and Tony
from Homana-Mujhar." I frowned, wishing Finn were
with me. To set a trap without him—I focused on Rowan
again. "For a man who swears he is not Cheysuli, you are
the perfect image of a warrior." Dark
color moved through Rowan's face. "I know it. It has
been my bane." 'There
is no danger in it, with me. You could admit it freely—" "I
admit nothing!" I was pleased he did not hide his anger,
even before his prince. Treacherous are men who are all
obsequious nods and bows, never letting me see their
hearts. "I have said I am not Cheysuli," he repeated. "My
lord." I
laughed at his stiff, remembered formality. And then the
laughter died away, for I heard Lachlan harping in the background.
Making magic with his Lady. I
turned to look at my enigmatic ally. Ellasian. A stranger who
wished to be my friend, he said. Bellam's man? Or Tynstar's?
Or merely his own, too cunning to work for another?
I still doubted him. Slowly
1 rose. Rowan rose with me, out of courtesy, but I could
see the puzzlement in his eyes. I went across the room
and stopped at Lachlan's table, seeing how his blue eyes
were black in the yellow light of the tavern. He
stopped playing at once, his fingers still resting upon
the gleaming strings. His clustered audience, seeing my
face, moved away in silence. I drew
my sword from its sheath. I saw the sudden Haring
of fear in Lachlan's eyes. A sour, muted note sang from
his harp and then stilled, but the candles and lantern guttered
out. Darkness.
But not so dark there was no light. Merely shadows.
And the sorcerous green stone in Lachlan's Lady gave
off enough brilliance to see by. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 71 His
fingers were in the strings. But so was the tip of my sword. I saw
it in his face: the fear I would harm his harp. Slay it,
like an animal, or a man. As if the wood and wire lived. "Put
her down—your Lady," I said gently, having felt her
magic twice. He did
not move. The stoneglow washed across the blade
of my sword, setting the runes to glinting in its light.
And in that light I knew power, ancient and strong and
true. The
blade was parallel to the strings, touching nothing. Slowly
I turned it. One string whined its protest, but I held it
back from death. Lachtan
bent forward a little, sliding the harp free of my sword.
Carefully he set his Lady in the center of the table and
took his hands away. He waited then, quietly, his arms
empty of his harp. I put
my left hand on my sword, on the blade below the crosspiece.
I took my right hand off the hilt. That I offered to
Lachlan. "The
Solindish soldier," I said calmly. "Slay him for me, harper." SEVEN "Forgive
me, my lord," Rowan said quietly. "Is it wise you
should go, and alone?" I sat
upon a rotting tree stump, high on the hill behind Ton-in's
croft. Alix's foster father was indeed still alive, and he
had been astonished to Bnd me the same when I had
arrived at his dwelling some weeks before. He had given
me the story of the Ihlini attack much as Lachlan had,
verifying that what remained of the clan had gone north
across the Bluetooth. So now, using Torrin's croft as a
temporary headquarters, I gathered what army I could. Here I
was safe, unknown; the army camped in the shel- tering
forest in the hills behind the valley, practicing with swords
and knives. I
stirred, knocking snow off my boots by banging heels against
the tree stump. The day was quite clear; I squinted against
the sunlight. "Wise enough, does no one find me out."
I glanced at Rowan, standing three steps away, in the
attitude of a proper servant. I thought it would ease with
time, so that he served through desire instead of rigid
dedication. "I have told no one but you and Torrin of my
plan." Rowan
nodded as the color came and went in his sun- bronzed
face. He was not accustomed to being in my confidence.
It rested ill with him, who thought himself little
more than a servant no matter how often I said he was
much more. "There is the harper," he offered quietly. 72 THE
SONG OF HOMANA 73 I grunted,
shifting my seat on the rotting stump, "Lachlan believes
he has proven his worth by slaying the soldier. 1 will
let him think it. He has, to some extent . . . but not all."
I bent and scooped up a stone, idly tossing it through the
trees. "Say what is in your mind, Rowan. At my behest." He
nodded, head bowed in an attitude of humility. His hands
were behind his back. His eyes did not look at me but at
the snow-covered ground beneath his boots. "You distrust
the harper, still, because you do not know him well
enough. My lord—I say you know me little better." "I
know enough," 1 said. "I recall the thirteen-year-old boy who
was captive of the Atvians along with me. I recall the boy
who was made to serve the Lord Keough himself, though
he be cuffed and struck and tripped." Rowan's eyes
came up to mine, stricken. "I was in the tent also, Rowan.
That you must surely recall. And I saw what they did to
your back." His
shoulders moved, tensing, rippling beneath the leather
and wool. I knew what he did, flinching from the lash.
He could not help it, no more than I at times, when I
recalled the iron upon my wrists. At
that, the flesh twinged. I ruboed at both wrists, one at a
time, not needing to feel the ridges to know they were there.
"I know what it was. Rowan," I said unevenly. "No man,
living through that, would willingly serve the en- emy.
Not when his rightful lord is come home." He
stared again at the ground. I saw the rigidity in his shoulders
"I will do whatever you require." His voice was very
quiet. "I
require you to wait here while I go, and to be vigilant in your
watching." I smiled. "Lachlan may fool us all, in the
end, by being precisely what he claims, but I would know my
enemy before I give him my back. I trust to you and
Torrin in this. See to it the harper does not leave and make
off for Mujhara, to carry Bellam word of my where- abouts.
See to it he cannot give any of us away." Through
the trees came the clashing of swords and the angry
shout of an arms-master. The men drilled and drilled until
they would drop, cursing the need for such practice even
while they knew it was necessary. They had been 74 t
JennMw Rob«r«on gone
from war too long, most of diem; some of them had never
known it. Men came from crofts and cities and even distant
valleys, having heard the subtle word. CarUlon,
it said. CariUon is come home. I stood
up, slapping at my leather breeches. The snow was
slushy now, almost sodden; I thought the thaw would come
soon. But not yet- I prayed not yet. We were nowhere
close to being an army, and in spring I wanted to start
my campaign against Bellam's men. I
smiled. In spring, when the planting began, so no one would
be expecting battle. I would anticipate a summer campaign,
and throw Bellam into disarray. I
hoped. "He
will know," Rowan said, "the Solindish king. He will
send men." I
nodded. "Take the army deeper into the forest. Leagues from
here. Leave no one with Torrin; I do not wish to endanger
him. I want no fighting now. Better to hide like runaway
children than give ourselves over to Bellam's men.
See they do it, Rowan." He
crossed his arms and hugged his chest, as if he were suddenly
cold. "My lord—take you care." I
grinned at him. "It is too soon to lose me yet. Does it come,
it will come in battle." I turned away to my horse and
untied his reins from a slender sapling. The same little
dun Steppes gelding, still shaggy and ragged and ugly.
Nothing like the warhorse my lather had given me five
years before. Rowan's
face was set in worried, unhappy lines. All his thoughts
were in his eyes: he thought I would die and the rebellion
come to an end. I
mounted and gathered in my reins. "She is my lady mother.
I would have her know I live." He
nodded a little. "But to have to go where you know there
are soldiers—" 'They
will be expecting an army, not a single man." I touched
the hilt of my sword, wrapped once again and scabbarded
at my saddle. "I will be well enough." I did
not look back as I rode away from the young man I had
learned to trust. But I knew he stood in the shade of the
trees, squinting against the sun. THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 75 The
walnut dye turned my hair dark and stiff and dull. Grease
made it shiny and foul. One braid, bound with a leather
lace, hung before my left ear. The beard was already
dark, and unknown to any who had seen me at eighteen. My
teeth were good and I still boasted all of them. I rubbed
a resinous gum into them to turn them yellow and foul my
tongue. My clothes were borrowed, though I doubted
I would return them; the man who wore mine no doubt
preferred them to his, they being much better than his
rags. What I wore now was a threadbare woollen tunic, once
dark green, now brown with mud and grease. Match- ing
woollen trews bagged at my knees, reaching only halfway
to my ankles. I had put off my boots and replaced them
with leather buskins. Leather
bracers hid my wrist scars, something a guard might
look for. No doubt Bellam had described me as tall, tawny-dark
and blue-eyed, with shackle scars on both wrists.
I was still tall, but now walked stooped, hitching a leg,
one shoulder crooked down as if a broken bone had been
improperly set. There was nothing of Bellam's pretender-prince
about me as I walked toward the village surrounding
Joyenne. Not even the sword and the bow, for
both could give me away. Both I had buried in the snow
beneath a rowan tree, marked with a lightning gash. I
carried only the knife, and that was sheathed beneath my
tunic against my ribs. I
scuffed through snow and slush, kicking out at the dogs
who ran up to see the stranger. Joyenne-town was little
more than a scattered village grown up because of the
castle. There were no walls, only dwellings, and the .people
passing by. They took no note of me. I could
smell the stink of myself. More than that, I could
smell the stink of a broken homeland. The village I had
always known had been a good place, full of bustle and
industry- Like all villages it claimed its share ofrepro- •bates,
but the people had mostly been happy. I had known ,,Some
of it well, as young men will, and I recalled some of ;the
women who had been happy to show favor to their 76 Jennifer
Roberson THE
SONG OF HOMANA 77 lord's
tall son. And I wondered, for the first time in my life,
whether I had gotten children on any of them. The
main track led directly to the castle. Joyenne proper, built
upon a hill, with walls and towers and the glittering glass
of leaded, mullioned casements. My father had taken great
joy in establishing a home of which to be proud. Joyenne
was where we lived, not fought; it was not a bastion
to ward off the enemy but a place in which to rear children.
But the gods had seen fit to give them stillborn sons
and daughters, until Torry and then myself. Joyenne
was awash with sunlight, gold and bronze and i- brown.
The ocher-colored stone my father had chosen had ; bleached
to a soft, muted color, so that the sunlight glinted off
comers and trim. Against the snowy hill it was a great blot of
towered, turreted stone, ringed by walls-and ram- parts.
There was an iron portcullis at the frontal gate, but rarely
was it ever brought down. At least in my father's ^ day.
Joyenne had been open to all then, did they need to f: converse
with their lord. Now,
however, the great mortar mouth was toothed with
iron. Men walked the walls with halberds in their ^ hands.
Ringmail glinted silver in the sunlight. Bellam's ,| banner
hung from the staffs at each tower: a rising white ^' sun on
an indigo field. ^ Because
I was a poor man and fouled with the grime of
'''• years,
I did not go to the central gate. I went instead to a smaller
one, stooped and crooked and hitching my leg along.
The guards stopped me at once, speaking in poor Homanan.
What was it, they asked, I wanted? To see
my mother, I said civilly, showing stained and rotting
teeth. The scent of the gum was foul and sent them,
cursing, two steps back. My mother, I repeated in a thick
and phleginy voice. The one who served within the castle. I named
a name, knowing there was indeed a woman who
served the hall. I could not say if still she lived—she had been
old when I had gone to war—but a single question
would tell the men I did not lie. She had had a son, I
knew, a son twisted from childhood disease. He had gone
away to another village—her everlasting shame—but now, I
thought, he would come back. However briefly. The
guards consulted, watching me with disgusted, ar- rogant
eyes. They spoke in Solindish, which I knew not at all,
but their voices gave them away. My stink and my grease
and my twisted body had shielded me from closer inspection. Weaponed?
they asked gruffly. No. I
put out my hands as if inviting them to search. They
did not. Instead they waved me through. And
thus Carillon came home again, to see his lady mother. 1
hitched and shuffled and stooped, wiping my arm beneath
my nose, spreading more grease and fouling my beard.
I crossed the cobbled bailey slowly, almost hesi- tantly,
as if I feared to be sent away again. The Solindishmen who
passed me looked askance, offended by my stink. I showed
them my yellowed, resined teeth in the sort of grin a
dog gives, to show his submission; to show he knows
his place. By my
appearance, I would be limited to the kitchens (or the
midden.) It was where the woman had served. But my lady
mother would be elsewhere, so I passed by the kitchens
and went up to the halls,-scraping my wet bus- kins
across the wood of the floor. There
were few servants. I thought Bellam had sent most of
them away in an attempt to humble my mother. For
him, a usurper king, it would be important to wage war
even against a woman. Gwynneth of Homana had been
wed to the Mujhar's brother; a widow now, and helpless,
but royal nonetheless. It would show his power if he
humbled this woman so. But I thought it was unlikely he had
succeeded, no matter how many guards he placed on the
walls, no matter how many Solindish banners flut- tered
from the towers. I found
the proper staircase, winding in a spiral to an upper
floor. I climbed, sensing the flutter in my belly. I had
come this far, so far, and yet a single mistake could have me
taken. Bellam's retribution, no doubt, would see me kept
alive for years. Imprisoned and humiliated and tortured. I
passed out of the staircase into a hall, paneled in honey-gold
wood. My father's gallery, boasting mullioned 78
Jennifer Roberson windows
that set the place to glittering in the sun. But the beeswax
polish had grown stale and dark, crusted at the edges.
The gallery bore the smell of disuse and disinterest. My hand
slipped up between the folds of my soiled tunic,
sliding through a rent in the cloth. I closed my fingers
around the bone-handled hilt of my Caledonese knife.
For a moment I stood at the polished wooden door of my
mother's solarium, listening for voices within. 1 heard nothing.
It was possible she spent her time else- where,
but I had learned that men or women, in trying circumstances,
will cling to what they know. The solar had ever
been a favorite place. And so, when I was quite certain
she was alone, I swung open the oiled panel. I moved
silently. 1 closed the door without a sound. I stood
within the solar and looked at my mother, and realized
she had grown old. Her
head was bent over an embroidery frame. What she
stitched there I could not say, save it took all her attention
to do it. The sunlight burned through the mullioned
panes of the narrow casement nearest her and splashed
across her work, turning the colored threads brilliant
in the dimness of the room. I noticed at once there
was a musty smell, as if the dampness of winter had never
been fully banished by the warmth of the brazier fires.
This had ever been a warm, friendly room, but now it was
cold and barren. I saw
how she stitched at the fabric. Carefully, brows furrowed.
In profile to me. And her hands— Twisted,
brittle, fragile things, knobbed with buttons of flesh
at her knuckles and more like claws than fingers. So painstakingly
she stitched, and yet with those hands I doubted
she could do little more than thrust needle through fabric
with little regard for the pattern. Disease had taken the
skill from her. I
recalled then, quite clearly, how her hands had pained her in
the dampness. How she had never complained, but grew
more helpless with each month. And now, looking at her, I
saw how the illness had destroyed the grace my father
had so admired. She
wore a white wimple and coif to hide her hair, but a single
loop escaped to curve down the line of her cheek. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 79 Gray,
all gray, when before it had been tawny as my own. Her
face was creased with the soft, fine tines of age, like crumpled
silk. She had
put on indigo blue, ever a favorite color with her. 1
thought I recognized the robe as an old one she had given
up more than seven years before. And yet she wore it now,
threadbare and thin and hardly worthy of her station. Perhaps
1 made a sound. She lifted her head, searching, and her
eyes came around to me. I went
to her and knelt down. All the words I had thought
to say were flown. I had nothing but silence in my mouth
and a painful cramping in my throat. I
stared hard at the embroidery in her lap. She had let it
fall, forgotten, and I saw that the pattern—though ill- made—was
familiar. A tall, bearded soldier on a great chestnut
stallion, leading the Mujhar's army. I had loved it as a
child, for she had called the man my father. It seemed
odd that I would look now and see myself. Her
hand was on my head. At first I wanted to flinch away.
knowing how foul the grease and dye had made me, but I
did not move. With her other hand she set her fingers
beneath my chin and turned up my face, so she could
look upon me fully. Her smile was brilliant to see, and the
tears ran down her face. I
reached out and caught her hands gently, afraid 1 might
break them. They were so fragile in my own. 1 felt huge,
overlarge, much too rough for her delicacy. "Lady."
My voice came out clogged and uneven. "I have
been remiss in not coming to you sooner. Or sending word—" Fingers
closed my mouth. "No." She touched my beard lingeringly,
then ran both hands through my filthy hair. "Was
this through choice, or have you forgotten all the care I
ever taught you?" I
laughed at her, though it had a hollow, brittle sound. "Exile
has fashioned your son into another sort of man, I fear." The
lines around her eyes—blue as my own—deepened. And
then she took her hands away as if she had finished with me
entirely. I realized, in that instant, she was 80
Jennifer Robaraon sacrificing
the possessiveness she longed to show me. In her
eyes I saw joy and pride and thankfulness, and a deep recognition
of her son as a man. She was giving me my freedom. I rose
unsteadily, as if I had been too long without food. Her
smile grew wider. "Fergus lives on in you." I
walked to the casement, overcome for the moment, and
stared out blindly to watch the guards upon the ram- parts.
When I could, I turned back. "You know why I have
come." Her
chin lifted. I saw the delicate, draped folds of the silkin
wimple clustered at her throat. "I was wed to your father
for thirty-five years. I bore him six children. It was the
gods who decreed only two of those children would live to
adulthood, but I am quite certain they have learned, •both
of them, what it is to be part of the House of Homana."
The pride made her nearly young again. "Of course
I know why you have come." "And
your answer?" It
surprised her. "What answer is there to duty? You are the
House of Homana, Carillon—what is left for you to do but
take back your throne from Bellam?" I had
expected no different, and yet it seemed passing strange
to hear such matter-of-factness from my mother. Such
things from a father are never mentioned, being known
so well, but now I lacked a father. And it was my mother
who gave me leave to go to war. I moved
away from the window. "Will you come with me?
Now?" She
smiled. "No," I made
an impatient gesture. "I have planned for it. You will
put on the clothes of a kitchen servant and walk out of here
with me. It can be done. / have done it. It is too obvious
for them to suspect." I touched my fouled, bearded face.
"Grease your hair, sully your skirts, affect the man- ners of
a servant. It is your life at risk—you will do well enough." "No,"
she said again. "Have you forgotten your sister?" "Tony
is in Homana-Mujhar." I thought it answer enough as I
glanced out the casement again. "It is somewhat more difficult
for me to get into Homana-Mujhar, but once we THE
SONG OF HOMANA 81 are
safely gone from here, then I will turn my plans to Torry." "No,"
she repeated, and at last she had my complete attention.
"Carillon, I doubt not you have thought this out well,
but I cannot undertake it. Tourmaline is in dan- ger.
She is hostage to Bellam against just this sort of thing;
do you think he would sit and do nothing?" I saw the
anguish in her eyes as she looked into my frowning face.
"He would leam, soon enough, I had gotten free of his
guards. And he would turn to punish your sister." I
crossed to her at once, bending to catch her shoulders in my
hands. "I cannot leave you here! Do you think I could
live with myself, knowing you are here? You have only to
look at this room, stripped bare of its finery and left
cold, no doubt to freeze your bones. Mother—" "No
one harms me," she said clearly. "No one beats me. I
am fed. I am merely kept as you see me, like a pauper-woman."
The twisted hands reached up to touch my
leather-clad wrists. "I know what you have risked, coming
here. And were Tourmaline safe, I would come with
you. But I will not give her over to Bellam's wrath." "He
did it on purpose, to guard against my coming." That
truth was something I should have realized long ago, and had
not. "Divide the treasure and the thieves are defeated."
I cursed once, then tried to catch back the words,
for she was my lady mother. She
smiled, amused, while the tears stood in her eyes. "I
cannot. Do you understand? I thought you were dead, and my
daughter lost. But now you are here, safe and whole,
and I have some hope again. Go from here and do what
you must, but go without me to hinder you." She put out
her hands as I sought to speak. "See you how I am? I
would be a burden. And that I refuse, when you have a
kingdom to win back." I
laughed, but there was nothing of humor in it. "All my fine
plans are disarranged. I thought to win you free of here
and take you to my army, where you would be safe. And
then I would set about planning to take Torry—or take
Homana-Mujhar." I sighed and shook my head, sens- ing the
pain of futility in my soul. "You have put me in my place." Jennifer
Roberson 82 "Your
place is Homana-Mujhar," She rose, still clasping my
hands with her brittle, twisted fingers. "Go there. Win your
throne and your sister's freedom. And then I will go where
you bid me." I
caught her in my arms and then, aghast, set her aside with a
muttered oath. Filthy as I was— She
laughed. She touched the smudge of grease on her crumpled-silk
face and laughed, and then she cried, and this
time when I hugged her I did not set her at once aside. EIGHT I went
out of Joyenne as I had gone in: with great care. Stooping
and hitching I limped along, head down, making certain
I did not hasten. I went out the same gate I had come
in, muttering something to the Solindish guards, who
responded with curses and an attempt to trip me into a
puddle of horse urine pooling on the cobbles. Perhaps falling
would have been best, but -my natural reflexes took over
and kept me from sprawling as the leg shot out to catch
my ankle. I recalled my guise at once and made haste
to stumble and cry out, and when I drew myself up it was
to laughter and murmured insults in the Solindish tongue.
And so I went away from my home and into the village
to think. My
mother had the right of it. Did I take her out of Joyenne,
Bellam would know instantly I had come back, and
where. Who else would undertake to win my mother free?
She had spent five years in captivity within her own home
and no one had gotten her out. Only I would be so interested
as to brave the Solindish guards. It is a
humbling feeling to know all your plans have been
made for naught, when you should have known it at the
outset. Finn, I thought, would have approached it differently.
Or approached it not at all. I
retrieved my horse from the hostler at a dingy tavern and
went at once, roundabout, to the rowan tree to un- earth
my sword and bow. It felt good to have both in my Jennifer
Roberson 84 hands
again, and to slough off the tension my journey into Joyenne
had caused me, I hung my sword at my hips again,
strapped on the Cheysuli bow, and mounted the gelding
once more. 1 rode
out across the snowfields and headed home again. To a
different home, an army, where men planned and drilled
and waited. To where Homana's future waited. And I
wondered how it had come to pass men would claim a
single realm their own, when the gods had made it for all. I
thought of Lachlan then, secure within his priesthood. He had
totd me how it was for him; how Lodni's service did not
require celibacy or cloistering or the foolishness of similar
things. His task, he had said, was merely to speak of
Lodhi to those who would listen, in hopes they would learn
the proper way. 1 had acknowledged his freedom to do so,
knowing my own lay in other gods, but he had never
pressed me on it, and for that I was grateful indeed. The sun
burned yellow in an azure sky, reflecting from the
snow. The horse sweated and so did 1; the grease stank
so badly I wanted to retch and rid myself of its stench-
But until I had time to bathe myself I would have to
remain as I was. I saw
them then, silhouetted against the skyline. Four men
atop a hill, shapes only, with sunlight glittering off their
ringmail. All save one, who wore dark clothes in- stead.
No mail. No sword at all. My
heart moved within my chest in the squirm of sudden
foreboding. Intentionally I kept my hand from my sword,
riding onward along the narrow track beaten into the
slushy snow. Men had the freedom to come and go as they
pleased; Solindish or not. they had the right to ride where
they would. And I had better not gain their atten- tion
with a show of arms or strength. The
hill lay to my right, and ahead. I rode on doggedly, round-shouldered
and slumped, affecting no pride or curi- osity.
The four waited atop the hill, well-mounted and silent,
still little more than shapes at this distance, yet watching.
Watching always. I did
not quicken the gelding's pace. I made no move- ment to
call attention, and yet I could feel their eyes as THE
SONG OF HOMANA 85 they
watched me, waiting, as I passed the crest of their hill.
Still it lay to my right, bulging up out of a rift through which
ran the smallest of snow-melt streams. That stream lay to
my left; I rode between water and men. The gelding snorted,
unimpressed, but I thought he sensed my tension. The
ringmail blazed in the brilliant sun. Solindishmen, I knew.
Homanan mail was darker, duller, radiating less light
in the sun. Showing less light in the starlit darkness when
armies moved to set an ambush. It was something my
father had taught me; perhaps Bellam was too sure of his men
and saw no need for such secrecy. I rode
on. And so did they. Three
of them. The men in mail. They came directly down
the hill toward me, moving to cut me off, and I saw them
draw their swords. This was no parley, no innocent meeting
of strangers. It was blood they wanted, and I had none to
spare. I
doubted I could outrun them. The snow was thick and slushy,
treacherous footing to any horse, but to mine in particular:
short-legged and slighter of frame. Still, he was willing,
and when I set him to a run he plunged through the
heavy going. Snow
whipped into the air in a fine, damp spray, churned up
beneath driving hooves. I bent low and forward, shift- ing
weight over the moving shoulders. I heard the raspy breathing
of my horse and the shouts of men behind me. The
gelding stumbled, recovered, then went down to his
knees. Riding forward as I was, the fall pitched me neatly
off over his head. It was not entirely unexpected; I came up
at once, spinning to face the oncoming men, and stripped
the bow from my back. The
arrow was nocked. Loosed. It took the first soldier full in
the throat, knocking him off his horse. The next shaft
blurred home in the second man's chest, but the third
one was on me and there was no more time for a bow. The
sword stashed down to rip the bow from my hands, I
stumbled, slipping to my knees in the slushy snow, and wrenched
free the sword in my scabbard. Both hands clamped
down on the leather-wrapped hilt. I pushed my- self up
to my feet. 86
Jennifer Rotwrson The
Solindishman swung back, commanding His horse with
his knees. I saw the sunlight flashing off his blade as the man
rode toward me. I saw also the badge he wore: Bellam's
white sun on an indigo field. The
soldier rode me down. But he paused to deliver what he
thought was the death-blow; I ducked it at once and
came up with my blade, plunging it into the horse's belly.
The animal screamed and staggered at once, floun- dering
to his knees. The soldier jumped off instantly and met me
on common ground. His
broadsword was lifted high to come down into my left
shoulder. I caught his blade on my own and swung it up
diagonally from underneath, wrist-cords tightening be- neath
the leather bracers. He pulled away at once, drop- ping to
come under my guard; I met his blow with a downward
stroke across my body. He changed then, shift- ing his
stance to come at me another way, but 1 broke his momentum
and slid under his guard with ease, plunging my sword
to the hilt through his ribs. Steel blade on steel mail
shrieked in disharmony a moment, and then I freed my
sword as the body slumped to the snow. I
turned at once, searching for the man who wore no ringmail
or sword, but saw no one. The crest of the hill was
empty. I listened, standing perfectly still, but all I heard
was the trickling of the tiny streamlet as it ran down through
its channel. The
Solindish warhorse was dead. The horses belonging to the
two soldiers dead of arrows had gone off, too far for me to
chase. I was left with my shaggy Steppes horse, head
hanging as he sought to recover from his flight. I
sheathed my sword, reclaimed my bow and mushed over to
him through the snow, cursing the wet of my buskins
and the chill of ice against my flesh. The ragged clothing
I wore was soaked through from the flight and the fight.
And I still stank. I put
out my hand to catch dangling reins and felt something
crawl against the flesh of my waist. I slapped at it at
once, cursing lice and fleas; slapped again when the tickling
repeated itself. I set my hand against the hilt of my
Caledonese knife and felt it move. I
unsheathed it at once, jerking it into the sunlight. For THE
SONG OF HOMANA 87 a
moment I stared at it, seeing blade and bone, and then I saw it
move. Every
muscle tensed. The horse snorted uneasily be- hind
me. I stood there and stared, fascinated as the bone reshaped
itself. It was
growing. In my hand. The smooth, curving hilt lengthened,
pulling itself free of the blade's tang. The runes
and scripture melted away into the substance of the bone,
as if the pieces carved away to make the shapes were
replacing themselves. And
then 1 knew I was watched. I
looked up at once, staring at the low ridge of the hill from
which the Solindishmen had come. There, dark against the
blue of the sky, was the fourth man. The one without ringmail
or sword. Too far for me to discern his features, save I
knew he watched and waited. Ihlini,
I knew instantly. I threw
the knife away in a convulsive, sickened move- ment. I
reached at once for my bow, intending to loose an arrow.
But 1 stopped almost at once, because an arrow against
sorcery claims no strength. The
bone. The thighbone of a monstrous beast, the king of
Caledon had said. And the Ihlini had conjured the source
of the bone, placing it before me in the snowfields of
Homana. The
bones knit themselves together. From one came another,
then another, until they ran together and built the
skeleton. The spine, ridged and long. Massive shoul- der
joints. And the skull, pearly white, with gaping orbits for
eyes. Then,
more quickly, the viscera. The brain. The vessels running
with blood. The muscles, wrapping themselves into
place, until the flesh overlay it all- And the hide on top of
that. I gaped
at the beast. I knew what it was, of course; my House
had used it forever as a crest, to recall the strength and
courage of the mythical beast, long gone from the world. The lion
of Homana. It
leaped. It gathered itself and leaped directly at the horse,
and took him down with the swipe of one huge 98
Jennifer Rob«rson paw. I
heard the dull snap of a broken neck, then saw the beast
turn toward me. 1
dropped my bow. I ran. So did the lion run. It was a huge
flash of tawny golden-yellow; black-maned past his shoulders,
tail wiry as if it lived. I ran, but I could not outrun
it. And so I turned, unsheathing my sword, and tried
to spit the lion on it. It
leaped. Up into the air it leaped, hind legs coiling to push it
off the ground, front paws reaching out. My ears shut
out the fearful roar so that I heard only the pounding of my
blood as it ran into my head. One paw
reached out and caught me across the head. But I
ducked most of the weight, in ducking, I saved my life.
The blow, had it landed cleanly, would have broken my neck
at once. As it was part of the paw still caught me, knocking
me down, so that I feared my jaw was shattered. Blood
ran freely from my nose. Even as
I went down I kept my sword thrust up. I saw the
blade bite into the massive chest, tearing through the hide.
It caught on bone, then grated as the lion's leap carried
it past. I was
flat on my back in the snow. I was up almost at once,
too frightened to take refuge in the pain and shock. My head
rang and blood was in my mouth. My sword was no use
against the lion unless I hit a vital spot. To try for that
would put me too close, well within its range. 1 did not
relish feeding it on my flesh. The
lion's snarl was a coughing, hacking sound. Its mane
stood out from the hide, black and tangled. But the muscles
rippled cleanly against the tawny-gold, the wound had
done nothing to gainsay it. Blood flowed, but still it came
on. I knew,
instinctively, it would not die. I could not slay it by
conventional means. The beast had been summoned by a
sorcerer. My foot
came down on something hard as I backed away from
the lion. I realized I had run in a circle, so that I was back
where I had begun. The horse lay where the lion had put it.
And the bow lay under my feet. I
dropped the sword at once and caught up the bow I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 89 snatched
an arrow from my quiver. As the beast leaped yet
again I nocked the arrow and spun— —let
fly. But not at the lion. At the man. The
shaft went home in the sorcerer's chest. I saw him stagger,
clutching the arrow, then he slumped down to his knees.
He was abruptly haloed in a sphere of purple fire that
sprung up around his body. And then the arrow burst into
brilliant crimson flames and he was dead. 1 swung
back. The beast was nothing but bone. A single,
hilt-shaped bone, lying in the snow. I sank
down to my knees, slumping forward, until only my arms
braced stiffly against the snow held me up. My breath
came from deep in my chest in wheezing gasps, setting
my lungs afire. Blood still ran from my nose, staining
the snow, and my head ached from the blow. I spat
out a tooth and hung there, spent, to let my body recover. When at
last I could stand again I weaved like a man too far
gone in wine, I shook in every bone. I stumbled to the snow-melt
stream and knelt there, scooping cold water and ice
to cleanse my face and mouth of blood and filth and my
mind of the blanking numbness. I
pushed to my feet again. Slowly, moving like an old, old
man, I gathered up bow and sword. The knife hilt I left
lying in the snow. That I would never carry again. The
Ihlini was quite dead. His body was sunken within his
clothing, as if the arrow had somehow loosed more than
life, but a force as well; released, its shell had shrunk. It was
a body still, but not much of a man. The
Ihlini's horse stood part way down the backside of the
ridge. It was a dark brown gelding, not fine but good. An
Ihlini's horse, and ensorcelled? I
caught the reins from the ground and brought the horse
closer. Taller than the dun. Shedding his winter hair.
He had kind eyes, clipped mane and short tail. One spot of
white was on his face. I patted his jaw and mounted. I
nearly fell off again. My head spun and throbbed with renewed
ferocity; the lion had rattled my senses. I hud- dled in
the saddle a long moment, eyes shut. waiting for the
pain and dizziness to diminish. Carefully
I touched my face and felt the swollen flesh. 90
Jwinlfr Robwon No
doubt 1 would purple by nifihtfall. But my nose, for all it
ached, was whole. And then, done marking my numer- ous
aches, I turned the horse and rode eastward. Ton-in's
dog ran out to meet me. In the weeks since we had
come he had grown, now more dog than pup, but his ebullience
was undiniinished. He loped along next to my horse
and warned Ton-in of my presence. It was not necessary;
Ton-in was at the well fishing up the bucket. In five
years, Ton-in had not changed much. His gray hair
was still thinning, still cropped against his head. He still
bore seams in his flesh and calluses on his hands. Crofting
had changed his body from the bulk of an arms- master's
to the characteristic slump of a man who knew sheep
and land, but I could still see his quiet competence. He had
been born to blades, not the land, and yet for Alix's
sake he had given all of that up. Because Shaine had wanted
to be rid of her, and Ton-in could not bear to see the
infant left to die. I rode
up slowly. The horse made his way to the well and put
his head into the bucket Ton-in held. Torrin, looking
up at me from brown eyes couched in fleshy folds, shook
his head. "Was that Solindish-done?" He
meant my face. I touched it and said no. "Ihlini. He summoned
a beast. A lion." The
color changed in his leathered cheeks. "Bellam knows—" I shook
my head before he could finish. "He may not. The men
who sought to slay me are dead. I have no doubt he
knows I am back—most people do—but there is no one left to
tell him where I am. I think we will be safe a little longer." He
looked troubled, but I had no more time to wonder at it.
I bent forward and swung off the horse slowly, wincing
from the bruises. I left the horse with Torrin and slowly
made my way to the croft. Wood smoke veiled the air. "My
lord, I think—" I
turned back before the door. interrupting in my weari- ness.
"You have a half-cask, do you not? Clothes I left with THE
SONG OF HOMANA 91 you.
Soap and water? Hot. I wish to boil myself free of this
stench." He
nodded, brow furrowed. "Do you wish me to—" "No."
I lifted a hand in a weary wave. "I will see to it myself."
It was something I had learned in exile. I needed no
servants to fetch and carry. "My
lord—" he tried again, but I went into the croft. And
stopped. It was Alix. She
stood by the table before the fire, with her arms plunged
into a bubble of bread dough set out on a board. Flour
reached to her elbows. I saw at once her dark brown hair
had grown long enough to braid, pinned against her head
with silver clasps tha^: glittered in the sunlight slant- ing in
the open door. I saw
again the girl I had befriended, when a prince had so few
real friends. I saw again the girl who had been the reason
for my capture by Finn and his raiding party. I saw again
the girl whose Cheysuli tahlmorra was so firmly linked
with my own Homanan fate. But
mostly I saw the girl who had become a woman, and I
hated the time I had lost. There
was a question in her eyes, and bafflement. She knew me
not, in my foul and filfhy state, bearded and greased
and bruised. I thought of what kind of man I had been
five years before, and what I was now. and I laughed. And
then, as her mouth shaped my name, I crossed the tiny
room and caught her in my arms. She
hugged me as tightly as I hugged her, saying my name
again and again. She smelled of bread dough and wood
smoke, and laughed as if she could not stop. "So
filthy—" she said. "and so humble—" I had
never been that. But I laughed with her, for what she saw
was true if, perhaps, to a lesser extent than she thought.
Or for different reasons. I was humbled, it was true,
by the very thing that elevated so many men: I wanted
her. And so. unable to help myself, I cupped her head in
my hands and kissed her. Only
once had I kissed her before, and under such circumstances
as she could claim it a token of my thanks. I had
meant that, then, too, but more as well. But by then, when
she rescued me from the Atvians, she had already 92
Jannlfer Roberson pledged
herself to Duncan. She had carried his child in her
belly. Now,
she did not rescue me. There was nothing of gratefulness
about what I was feeling, she could not con- strue
it as such. In five years I had had time to think of AJix,
and regret what had not happened between us, and I could
not hide my feelings. And yet
there was Duncan, still, between us. I let
her go. 1 still longed to touch her, but I let her go. She
stood quietly before me, color high in her face, but there
was a calmness in her eyes. She knew me better than I
did. "That
much you may have, having taken it already," she said quietly,
"but no more." "Are
you afraid what might grow up from this beginning?" She
shook her head once. "Nothing can grow up from this
beginning. There is nothing—here." She touched her left
breast, indicating her heart. Her gaze was perfectly steady. Almost
I laughed. It was so distinct a change. She had gained
understanding and comprehension, aware of what she
was. Gone was the virgin, confused by body and emotions.
Now she was woman, wife and mother, and she knew. I
was not enough. "I
have thought of you for years," I said. "All those nights
in exile." "I
know." Her tone did not waver for an instant. "Had you
been Duncan, I would have felt the same. But you were—and
are—not. You are yourself. You are special to me, it
is true, but it is far too late for more. Once, perhaps . . .
but all of that time has passed." I took
a deep breath and tried to regain my composure. "I
did not—did not mean to do this. I meant only to greet you
again. But it seems I cannot keep my hands from you now any
more than I ever could." I smiled wryly. "An admission
few men would make to a woman who will not have
them." Alix
smiled. "Finn said much the same. His greeting was—similar." "And
Duncan?" "Duncan
was—elsewhere. He is not an insensitive man." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 93 "Nor
ever was." I sighed and scratched my jaw beneath the
beard. "Enough of this. I came in to wash, as you see." "Good."
Some of the tension vanished and the light came
into her eyes. The warm, amber eyes I recalled so well—so
perfect a melding of Cheysuli and Homanan, more
beautiful to me than either. "I doubt I could stand your
stink one more moment." She turned away at once to the
fire in the low stone fireplace, kneeling to add wood, then
glanced over her shoulder at me. "Perhaps you would fill
the cauldron with water?" And then color blazed up high in
her face, as if she recalled I was royal and above such
lowly things. I
grinned. "I will fetch it and set out the cask. Do you forget?—I
have been with Finn all these years. I am not quite
the same as you knew me." I left her then, having caught
up the heavy cauldron, and went out to fill it with water. Ton-in
sat on the edge of the stone-ringed well, smoking his
clay pipe. His grizzled eyebrows rose. "I thought to warn
you she was here," he said around the stem. I
grunted as I began to crank up-the bucket. "I had not thought
it was so obvious to everyone." "To
me." Ton-in got up to steady the bucket as it came up from
the water. He caught it and poured its contents into
the cauldron. "She was so young when first you met her.
Then so new to her heritage, knowing little of royal things.
And finally, of course, there was Duncan." The
name dropped into my soul like a stone. "Aye . . . he had
more sense than I. He saw what he wanted and took
it." "He
won it," Ton-in said quietly. "My lord—do you think
to win her back from him, think again. I was her father
for seventeen years. Even now, I feel she is mine. I will
not have her hurt, or her happiness harmed. She loves
him deeply." He dropped the bucket down when it was
emptied and met my eyes without the flicker of an eyelid.
As he had, no doubt, met my uncle's unwavering stare.
"You are the Mujhar, and have the right to do what you
will, even with the Cheysuli. But I think you have more
sense than that." 94
Jennifer Roberson For
most of my life I had been given what I wanted, including
women. Alix I had lost before 1 knew how much I
wanted her. And now, knowing it keenly, I knew how much it
hurt to lose. Especially
to Duncan. Alix
came to the door of the white-washed, thatch- roofed
croft with its gray stone chimney. "The fire is ready."
Around her neck shone the golden torque made in the
shape of a flying hawk, wings outspread and beak agape,
with a chunk of amber caught in the clutching talons.
A fir-torque and Cheysuli bride-gift. Made for her by
Duncan. I
hoisted the cauldron and lugged it inside, hanging it from
the iron hook set into the stone of the blackened fireplace.
I sat on a stool and waited, aware of her every movement,
and stared at the fire as she kneaded the dough
again. "When
did you come?" I asked at last. "Eight
days ago. Finn brought us here." A warm, bright smile
shone on her face. "He
is back?" I felt better almost at once. "He
brought us down from the North." The silver pins in her
coiled braids glittered in the sunlight as she worked. The
folds of her moss-green gown moved as she moved, shifting
with the motion of her body. The overtunic, with sheepskin
fleece turned inward, was dyed a pale, soft yellow,
stitched in bright green yarn. It hung to her knees,
belted at her waist with brown leather and a golden buckle.
Cheysuli finery, not Homanan; she was all Cheysuli now. I
scratched at my itching face. "He is well?" "Finn?
Oh, aye—when is he not? He is Finn." She smiled
again, beating the dough with her hands. "Though I think
he has another thing to occupy himself with, now." "A
woman," I predicted. "Has he found someone among the
clan?" She
laughed. "No, not a woman. My son." Her smile widened
into a grin. "There are times Donal is more like his
su'fali than his jehan. And now they have become close
friends as well, I have only Finn to blame for my THE
SONG OF HOMANA 95 son's
little indescretions. One was bad enough; now there are
two." "Two
Finns?" I thought about it, laughing, and saw Alix shake
her head. "Shall
I bid them come?" she asked, still kneading. "1 have
only to speak to Cai and Storr." I
thought again of the power she held, the boundless magic
that ran in her veins. Old Blood, it was, a gift reborn of the
gods. Alix. and only Alix, could converse with any lir. Or
take any shape at will. "No,"
I said. "I will go up myself, when I have shed my weight
of dirt." I checked the water and found it nearly hot.
Then I asked for the'half-cask; Alix told me where it was and
I dragged it out of the tiny antechamber, if a croft could
be said to have a proper one. The half-cask was bound
with hammered copper. It still smelled faintly of cider,
betraying its original purpose. In Homana-Mujhar I had
bathed in oak-and-silver cask-tubs polished smooth, so no
splinters threatened my flesh. I doubted this one was as
good, but it would serve. In exile I had learned to be grateful
for anything. I
rolled the cask into Ton-in's tiny bedchamber, contain- ing a
pallet, chest and chair. There I tipped the cask on its end,
then began filling it from the cauldron. When at last it
stood ready I went seeking cloth and soap. Alix
gave me both. 'Ton-in has changed nothing since I left,"
she said with a nostalgic smile, and I wondered if she
recalled the day Finn had stolen us both. How
could she not? I did. Too well. And the changes that
had occurred since then. I
looked at her a long moment, my hands full of thread- bare
cloth and hard brown soap. I wished there was more I could
say. And then I said it anyway. "I will insult neither
you nor your husband by pursuing you where I am not
wanted." Color
flared in her face again. I marked how the years had
melted away the flesh of youth, leaving her with the characteristic
angular, high-planed Cheysuli face. Her face was
more like Finn's than ever before; the children show- ing the
father's blood. "There
was no need to say it," she told me softly. 96
Jennifer Roberson "There
was. Otherwise I could not account for my ac- tions."
Briefly I touched her face with the backs of two fingers.
"Alix—once we might have shared so much. Let us keep
of it what we can." I took my hand away and went into
the gloomy bedchamber where the water steamed in the
air. I pulled the curtain closed and stripped out of rny filthy
garb. I could
not put her from my mind. I thought of her in the
other room, kneading away, knowing she had Duncan close
at hand. I thought of her with him, at night. I thought
other as I had known her: a young, sweet-natured girl
with coltish grace and an integrity few men possess. And I
thought how odd a thing it is that two people can inhabit
a single room, each knowing how the other one feels,
and knowing there is no good in it. No good
at all. Only pain. NINE The
half-cask, unfortunately, did not accommodate a man of my
size. It was an awkward bath. I sat with my knees doubled
up nearly beneath my chin and my spine crushed against
the wood. But it was wet and hot and 1 scrubbed with
every bit of strength I had, ridding myself of all the dirt
and grease. Even that in my hair and beard. When at
last I could breathe again, stripped of the stench
of my disguise, I relaxed. I nung my legs outside of the
cask and sat back, tipping my head against the wooden rim.
The flesh of my face still ached from the lion's blow; the
rest of my body hurt as much. 1 felt older than my years.
The lion had drained my strength; that, and the knowledge
of Ihlini sorcery. The
water cooled, but not so fast 1 could not take my time
getting out. And so I did. I let go of all my breath, let my
muscles turn to rags, and promptly went to sleep. "Carillon"' I
jerked awake. My spine scraped against the rough wood
and I cursed, staring in some confusion at Finn, who stood
just inside the doorway with the curtain pulled closed
behind him. Thoughtful of my modesty, for once; perhaps
it was Alix who elicited such care. I sat
upright and pulled my legs back in, scowling at him.
Finn merely smiled, amused to find me in such a state,
and leaned back against the wall with bare arms folded
across his chest. He had put off his winter leathers 1 97
I 98
Jennifer Roberson in
deference to the thaw; I saw again the heavy gold that banded
his arms above the elbows. Wide, beautiful things, embossed
with runes and wolf-shape. He wore snug leath- ers
again; leggings and a sleeveless jerkin. At his belt hung the
Steppes knife, and I thought again of the sorcery I had Sfpn- seen. "When
did you get back?" he asked quite calmly. I stood
up, dripping, and reached for the blanket he tossed
me from Ton-in's pallet. "Not so long ago that I have
had time to fill my belly." "But
time for a bath." His tone was perfectly flat. but I had
little trouble discerning his intent. I had not had that trouble
for some years now. "Had
you seen me—or swelled me—you would have pushed
me in yourself." I climbed out of the cask and pulled
on the dark brown breeches, then bent to jerk on the
knee boots. My shirt was green. I put a brown jerkin over it
and belted it with leather and bronze. "I thought I would
go up to the army. Will you come?" "Ah,
the army." Finn smiled his ironic smile. "Do you wish to
call it that." I
scowled at him, combing my fingers through my wet hair.
It tangled on my shoulders and dampened the fabric of
shirt and jerkin. "Rowan has done what he can to assemble
men willing to fight. I will use what I can. Do you
expect me to gather the thousands Bellam has?" "It
makes no difference." Finn followed me through to the
other room, where Alix knelt to hang the pot of bread dough
over the fire. "You will have the Cheysuli, and that is
enough, I think." He put out a hand to Storr, seated by the
table. I
scoffed. "I have you. And no doubt Duncan, and perhaps
those he has managed to persuade to join me in the
name of the prophecy." I scooped up a clay jug of Ton-in's
sour wine and poured myself a cup, pouring a second
for Finn- as he nodded willingness to drink. "You
have more than a few." He accepted the cup without
thanks and swallowed half the wine at once. "How many
would you ask for, could you have a larger number?" I
returned the jug to its place on the sideboard near the fireplace
and perched upon the table as I drank. "The THE
SONG OF HOMANA 99 Cheysuli
are the finest fighting men in all of Homana." He did not
smile at my compliment, it was well known. "And with
each warrior I would gain a lir, so double the number at
once." I shrugged. "A single warrior is worth at least five of
another, so with a lir it is ten to one," I shook my head.
"It is folly to wish for what I cannot have. Nonethe- less, I
would be more than pleased with one hundred." "What
of three hundred?" Finn smiled. "Perhaps even more. I
stared at him, forgoing my wine altogether. "Have you turned
sorcerer, to conjure up false men?" "No."
Finn tossed his empty cup to Alix, who caught it and put
it with the jug. "I have conjured up men I thought
long dead. Shaine, you see, did not slay as many as we
feared." I set
my cup down very precisely in the center of the table.
"Are you saying—?" "Aye."
He grinned. "While searching for my clan, I found
others. The Northern Wastes boast many places where a
clan may hide, and I found several of them. It took
time, but we have gathered together every warrior we
could find." He shrugged. "All the clans are here; we are
building a Keep beyond the hill." He said
it so simply: "All the clans are here; we are building,
a Keep beyond the hill." I
stared at him. A Keep. With three hundred warriors and
their lir. i
whooped. And then I was on my feet, clasping him in my arms
as if I could not let him go. No doubt too demonstrative
for Finn's sensibilities, but he knew the reason.
And he smiled, stepping away when I was done. "My
gift to you," he said lightly. "Now, come with me and I
will show you." We went
out at once, leaving Alix to tend her bread, and
Finn gave me back my Ihlini horse. His eyes were on it, for
he had known me to ride the dun, but he waited until
we were free of the croft and riding toward the hill before
he asked me about it, and then obliquely. "Ton-in
said you had gone to Joyenne." "Aye.
To get my lady mother out." "You
did not succeed?" 100
Jennifer Roberson "No,
but only because she refused to come." The sun- light
was bright in our eyes. I put up a hand to block the stunning
brilliance. "Bellam holds Tourmaline, my sister. He has
for some time. I do not doubt he keeps her safe, being
who she is, but I want her free of him." 1 swore suddenly
as the anger boiled over. "By the gods, the man threatens
to wed heri" We rode
abreast with Storr leading the way. Finn, frowning,
nodded, saying little. "It is the way of kings. Especially
usurper kings.' "He
will not usurp my sister\" "Then
do you mean to dance into Homana-Mujhar as easily
as you did into Joyenne?" And so
I knew what he thought of my actions. 1 scowled at him
blackly. "I got in and got out with little trouble. I was
careful. No one knew me." "And
did you yourself put those bruises on your face?" I had
nearly forgotten. My hand went to my jaw and touched
the sore flesh. "The Ihlini did this. Or rather: his conjured
beast." "Ah."
Finn nodded in apparent satisfaction. "No trouble at
Joyenne, you say, but an Ihlini set a beast on you." He sighed,
shaking his head. "Why should I concern myself with
your welfare? All you manage to do is tangle with one ofTynstar's
minions." His
irony, as ever, galled me. "Enough. It was not my fault
the men found me. They could have found me here." "Men?
First it was an Ihlini and his beast. Now there are
more." He gestured to direct me up the hill. I
glared at him. "Why not Just compel me to tell you the
truth, as you did Lachlan?^" "Because
I had believed you knew enough to tell me willingly." I
sighed and leaned forward as my horse climbed the hill
toward the treeline. "You should not worry. I slew them
all, even the Ihlini." "I
have no reason to worry," he agreed. "What have I done,
save swear a blood-oath to serve you always?" For the
first time a hint of anger crept into his voice. "Do you think I
waste my time? Do you wish to do this alone? Think
how many times over you would have been slain THE
SONG OF HOMANA 101 without
me. And now, when I leave you to seek my clan—at
your behest—you place yourself in such jeopardy even a
child knows better.' "Finn—enough." "Not
enough." He glared at me openly now. "There is some
little of my life invested in you. AU of it, now. What we do
is not entirely for you. Carillon, and for Homana, but for
the Cheysuli as well." His mouth tightened as he reined
his horse back even with mine. "Were you to die now, in
some foolish endeavor of your own devising, the rebellion
would fail. Bellam would rule forevermore. He would
likely wed your sister, get new sons on her. and put them on
the throne behind himself. Is that what you wish?" I
reached out and caught his reins, jerking his horse to a halt.
All the anger and frustration came pouring out as pride.
"1 am your prince!" "And
I your liege man!" He ignored the jerk of the reins against
his hands. "Do you think it is so easy for me to watch
you as a father with a son? 1 am not your jehan, Carillon,
merely your liege man. And a cousin, of a sort, because
my jehan saw fit to lie with a haughty Homanan princess
when he had a cheysula-eA home!" He had
never said so much before. Had coming home done
it? I knew the differences in myself. Perhaps there were
some in Finn as well. I let
go his reins and minded my own, though I did not start
up the hill quite yet. "Does the service grow so tedious,
seek another," I suggested bitterly. His
laugh was a short bark of sound. "How? The gods have
tied me to you. Better yet: they have set iron around your
neck as well as mine, and locked them together, like oxen in
a yoke." I sat
in the blinding gold of the late afternoon sun and said
nothing for a long moment. And then when I did, I asked a
question I had not thought to ask before: "What do you
want from this life?" He was
surprised. I could see it in his eyes. He under- stood
perfectly well what I asked, and probably why, but he went
on to step around the question. "I want you on the
throne of Homana." 102
Jennifer Roberson "Given
that," I agreed, "what more?" "The
Cheysuli free to live as they would again." "Given
that." Had I to do it, I would ask him until the moon
came up. Finn
squinted into the sun, as if the light would shield his
feelings from me, or lessen the pain of the question. He
appeared to have no intention of answering me, but this
once I would make him. "Finn."
I said patiently, with all the solemnity I could muster,
"were the gods to give you anything, anything at all,
what would you ask for?" At last
he looked directly at me. The sunlight, striking through
the trees like illuminated spears, was my unwit- ting
servant. All of Finn's soul was bared to me in the light.
This once, just once, but enough for me to see it. "You
have not met Donal, have you?" I
thought it a question designed to lead me away from the
quarry, like a dog led away by a clever fox. "Alix's son? No. I
have only just got here, Finn—" But he
was serious. "Could I have it, I would ask for a son."
He said it abruptly, as if the admission endangered the
hope, and then he rode away from me as if he had shared
too much. There
were no tracks to mark an army, no pall of smoke hanging
above the treeline to mark the army's presence. There
was nothing Bellam could use to seek me out. Finn took me
into the forest away from the valley and I knew the
army was safe. Rowan had done my bidding by taking them
deeper into cover; even I could not say there was an army
near, and it was mine. The
forest was overgrown with vines and creepers and brambles
and bushes. Ivy fell down from the trees to trip the
horses and foul the toes of my boots. Mistletoe clus- tered
in the wooden crotches and a profusion of flowers hailed
our passing. Homana. At last. Home again, for good,
after too long a time spent in exile. Sunlight
spilled through the leaves and speckled the forest
floor into goldens, greens and browns. Finn, riding before
me, broke a pheasant from cover and I heard the whirring
of its wings as it flew, whipping leaves and stir- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 103 ring
sunmotes in its passage to the sky. I thought, sud- denly,
of the last time I had supped on pheasant: in Homana-Mujhar,
feasting a guest, when my uncle had been
pleased with a new alliance made. Too long ago. Too long
being mercenary instead of prince. I heard
the harp and nearly stopped. There was nothing else
save the threshing of the horses tearing through the brush
and vines and creepers. But the harpsong overrode it all,
and 1 recognized the hand upon the strings. "Lachlan," 1 said
aloud. Finn,
reining in to ride abreast of me, nodded. "He has come
each day, sharing his music with us. Once I might have
dismissed it as idle whimsy, but no more. He has magic
in that harp. Carillon—more even than we have seen.
Already he has begun to give the Cheysuli what we have
lacked these past years: peace of spirit," He smiled, albeit
wryly. "Too long have we forgotten the music of our ancestors,
thinking instead of war. The Ellasian has re- minded
us, he has given us some of it back again. I think there
will be music made in the Keep again." We
passed through the final veil of leaves and vines and into
the Keep. And yet it was no proper Keep, lacking the tall
stone wall that circled the-pavilions ordinarily. This was not
a true Keep at all, not as I had known it, but a wide
scattering of tents throughout the forest. There was no
uniformity, no organization. Finn
ducked a low branch, caught it and held it back as I rode
by. He saw the expression on my face. "Not yet. It will
come later, when Homana is made safe again for such things
as permanent Keeps." He released the branch and fell in
next to me. "This is easily defensible. Easily torn down,
do we need to move on again." The
tents huddled against the ground, like mushrooms beneath
a tree. They were the colors of the earth: dark green,
pale moss, slate-gray, rust-red, brown and black and
palest cream. Small and plain, without the fir-symbols I
remembered: tents instead of pavilions. But a Cheysuli Keep,
for all its odd appearance. I
smiled, though it pained my injured face. I could not count
them all. I could not see them all, so perfectly were they
hidden, even though I knew how to look. And Bellam? 104
Jannifr Rotrrson No
doubt his men, if they came so far, would miss the Keep
entirely. Defensible?
Aye—when an enemy does not see until too
late. Tom down fast? Oh, aye—requiring but a mo- ment to
collapse the earth-toned fabric. A perfectly porta- ble
Keep, And
full ofCheysuli. I
laughed aloud and halted my horse. Around me spread the
Keep, huddled and subtle and still. Around me spread my
strength, equally subtle and silent and still. With the Cheysuli
and an army besides, Bellam could never stop me. "Tahbrwrra
lujhalla met wiccan, cheysu," I said softly. The
fate of a man rests always within the hands of the gods. Finn,
so silent beside me, merely smiled. "You are welcome
to Homana, my lord. And to the homeplace of my
people." I shook
my head, suddenly overcome. "I am not worthy of it
all . . ."In that moment, I was certain of it. I was not up to
the task, "Are
you not," my liege man said simply, "no man is." When I
could, I rode farther into the Keep And thanked the
gods for the Cheysuli. TEN The
harpsong filled the forest. The melody was so deli- cate,
so fragile, and yet so strong. It drew me as if it were a woman
calling me to her bed; Lachlan's Lady, and I a man who
knew her charm. I forgot the warriors Finn had promised
and followed a song instead, feeling its magic reach
out to touch my soul. I found
him at last perched upon the ruin of a felled beech,
huge and satin-trunked. The tree had made its grave
long since, but it provided a perfect bench—or throne—for
the harper. The sunlight pierced the sur- rounding
veil of branches and limbs like enemy spears transfixed
upon a single foe: the harp. His Lady, so dark and old
and wise, with her single green eye and golden strings.
Such an eloquent voice, calling out; such a geas he laid
upon me. I reined in my horse before the beech and waited
until he was done. Lachlan
smiled. The slender, supple fingers grew quiet upon
the glowing strings, so that music and magic died, and he
was merely a man, a harper, blessed with Lodhi's pleasure. "I
knew you would come," he said in his liquid, silken voice. "Sorcerer,"
I returned. He
laughed. "Some men call me so. Let them. You should
know me better now." For a moment there was a 105 106 glint
of some unknown emotion in his eyes. "Friend," he said.
"No more." I
realized we were alone. Finn I had left behind. And that,
by itself, was enough to make me fear the Ellasian harper. He saw
it at once. Still he sat unmoving upon the beech trunk,
his hands upon his Lady. "You came because I wished
you to, and because you wished it," he said qui- etly.
"Finn I did not require; not yet. But he will come, and
Duncan." The sunlight was full upon his face. I saw no
guile there, no subterfuge. Only honesty, and some little
dedication. "I am a harper," he said clearly. "Har- pers
require men of legend in order to do what they do. You, my
lord, are legend enough for most. Certainly for me."
He smiled. "Have I not proven my loyalty?" "Men
will slay whom they are told to, do they have reason
enough for it." I remained upon my horse, for I did not
fully trust him with that harp held in his hands. "You slew
the man I bid you to, but a spy would do so easily enough,
merely to maintain his innocence." He took
his hands from the harp and spread them. "I am no
spy. Save, perhaps, your own." "Mine."
I said nothing more; for the moment he had made me
speechless. And then I looked deeper into his eyes.
"Would you, an Ellasian, serve me. a Homanan, in anything
I bid you?" "Providing
it did not go against my conscience," he said at
once. "I am a priest of the All-Father; I will not trans- gress
any of His teachings." I made
a dismissing gesture. "I would ask no man to go against
his lights. Not in something such as his gods. No. I mean,
Lachlan, to see just how loyal you are." 'Then
bid me," he returned. "I am here because I wish to be,
not because some Ihlini sorcerer or Solindish king has
sent me. And if they had, would I not take them the news
they wish to hear? Would I still be here, when I could
tell them the location of the Cheysuli and your army?" "A
wise spy, spies," I told him natly. "The hare that breaks
too soon is caught quickly by the fox." He
laughed. Lachlan's laugh is warm, generous, a true THE
SONG OF HOMANA 1 107 casement
of his soul. "But it is not a fox I fear, my lord ... it
is a wolf. A Cheysuli wolf." His eyes went past me. 1 did
not turn. knowing who stood there. "What
would you do, then?" I asked. The
laughter had died. He looked at me directly. "Spy for
you. Carillon. Go into Mujhara, to the palace itself, and see
what Bellam does." "Dangerous,"
Finn said from behind me. "The hare asks to
break." "Aye,"
Lachlan agreed. "But who else could do it? No Cheysuli,
that is certain. No Homanan, for whom would Bellam
admit without good reason? But I, J am a harper, and
harpers go where they will." It is
true harpers are admitted to places other men cannot
go. I knew from my own boyhood, when my uncle had
hosted harpers from far and wide within Homana- Mujhar.
A harper would be a perfect spy, that I did not doubt. And
yet—"Lachlan of Ellas," I said, "what service would you do
me?" His
fingers flew against the strings. It was a lively tune, evocative
of dance and laughter and youth. It conjured up a
vision before my eyes: a young woman, lithe and lovely, with
tawny-dark hair and bright blue eyes. Laughter was in her
mouth and gaiety in her soul. My sister, Tourma- line,
as I recalled her. At nineteen, when I had seen her last,
though she would be twenty-four now. Tourmaline,
hostage to Bellam himself. And Lachlan knew it
well. I was
off my horse at once, crossing to the beech in two long
steps. My hands went out to stop his fingers in the strings,
but I did not touch them after all. I felt a sudden upsurge
of power so great it near threw me back from the man. 1
took a single step backward against my will, all unexpected,
and then I stood very still. His
fingers slowed. The tune fell away until only an echo
hung in the air. And then that, too. was gone, and silence
built a wall between us. "No,"
he said quietly. "No man gainsays the truth." "You
do not ensorcell me!" "/
do not," he agreed. "What power there is comes of 108
Jennifer Roberson Lodhi,
not His servant. And do you seek to injure my Lady,
she will injure you." He did not smile. "I mean you no
harm, my lord, nor my harp; yet harm may come to the man who
means me harm." I felt
the upsurge of anger in my chest until it filled my throat.
"I meant you no harm," I said thickly. "I merely wanted
it to stop—" "My
Lady takes where she will," he said gently. "It is your
sister who lives within you now, because of Bellam's power.
I merely wished to show it to you, so you would know
what I can do." Finn
was at my side. "What would you do?" he asked. "Free
his sister from Bellam?" Lachlan
shook his head. "I could not do so much, not even
with all of Lodhi's aid. But I can take her any word you
might wish to give her, as well as learn what I can of Bellam's
and Tynstar's plans." "Gods!"
The word hissed between my teeth. "Could I but
trust you ..." "Do,
my lord," he said gently. "Trust your liege man, if not me.
Has he not questioned my intent?" I let
out my breath all at once, until my chest felt hollow
and thin. I looked at Finn and saw the solemnity in his
face. So much like Duncan, I thought, and at such odd times. He
looked directly at Lachlan. The sunlight set his ftr-gold
to shining like the strings in the harper's Lady. Neither
man said a word, as if they judged one another; I found
my own judgment sorely lacking, as if I had not the mind to
discern what should be done. I was weary and hungry
and overcome, suddenly, with the knowledge of what I
must do. "Trust
him," Finn said finally, as if disliking the taste. "What
is the worst he could do—tell Bellam where we are?"
His smile held little humor. "Does he do that, and Bellam
sends soldiers, we will simply slay them all." No
doubt he could do it, with three hundred Cheysuli warriors.
And no doubt Lachlan knew it. He
stood up from the beech with his Lady clasped in his
arms. Slowly he went down on one knee, still hugging the
harp, and bowed his head a little. A proud man, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 109 Lachlan,
the homage was unexpected. It did not suit him, as if
he were meant to receive it instead of offer. "I will serve
you in this as I would have you serve me, were the roles
reversed." His face was grimly set, and yet I saw the accustomed
serenity in his eyes. That certainty of his fate. Like
Finn and his tahlmorra. I
nodded- "Well enough. Go you to Homana-Mujhar, and
tend my service well." "My
lord." He knelt a moment longer, supplicant to a king
instead of a god, and then he rose. He was gone -
almost at once, hidden by the shrubbery, with no word of parting
in his mouth. But the harpsong, oddly, lingered on, as
if he had called it from the air. "Come,"
Finn said finally, "Duncan waits." After a
moment I looked at him. "Duncan? How does '• he
know I have come?" Finn
grinned. "You are forgetting, my lord—we are in a .'
Keep, of sorts. There are lir. And gossiping women, I do - not
doubt." The grin came again. "Blame me, or Storr, or "
even Cai, whom Storr tells me is the one who told Dun- ^ can
you had come. He waits, does my rujho, somewhat ^
impatiently," '^ "Duncan has never been impatient in
his life." In irrita- p- tion
1 turned back to my horse and swung up into the |.
saddle. "Do you come? Or do I go without you?" I "Now who is impatient?" He did
not wait for an answer, -4
which I did not intend to give; he mounted and led the ^ way. ^ I saw Duncan before he saw me, for he was
intent upon ', his
son. I thought it was his son; the boy was small enough : for a
five-year-old, and his solemnity matched that I had , seen
so often on his father's face. He was a small Cheysuli ;-
warrior, in leathers and boots but lacking the gold, for he ".'
was not a man as yet and had no lir. That would come in ;"
time. The boy
listened well. Black hair, curly as was common ; in
Cheysuli childhood, framed his dark face with its in- 'l
quisitive yellow eyes. There was little of Alix in the boy, I thought,
and then he smiled, and I saw her, and realized ^how
much it hurt that Donal was Duncan's son instead of t mine. 110
Jennifer Roberson Abruptly
Duncan bent down and caught the boy in his arms,
sweeping him up to perch upon one shoulder. He turned,
smiling a wry, familiar smile—Finn's smile—and I realized
there was much of Duncan I did not know. What I had
seen was a rival, a man who sought the woman I sought;
the man who had won her, when I could not. The man who
had led an exiled race back from the edge of death
to the promise of life again. I had given him little thought
past what he had been to me. Now I thought about
what he was to the Cheysuli . . . and to the boy he carried
on his shoulder. The boy
laughed. It was a pure soprano tone, girlish in its
youth, unabashed and without the fear of discovery. No doubt
Donal knew what it was to hide, having hidden for all of
his short life, but he had not lost his spirit with it. Duncan
and Alix had seen to it he had his small freedoms. The
Keep suddenly receded. The humming of voices and the
laughter of other children became an underscore to the
moment. I knew, as I looked at Duncan and his son, I
looked upon the future of Homana. From the man had
come the son, who would no doubt rule in his father's place
when Duncan's time was done. And would my son rule
alongside him? Homanan Mujhar and Cheysuli clan- leader.
Under them would a nation be reborn from war and
purge into life again. Better, stronger than ever. I
laughed. It rang out, bass rather than DonaFs soprano, and for
just a moment the voices mingled. I saw the momentary
surprise on Duncan's face and then the recog- nition,
and finally the acknowledgment. He swung his son down
from his shoulder and waited, while I got off my horse. It was
Donal I went to, not his father. The boy, so small beside
the man, and so wary of me suddenly. He knew enough
of strangers to know they sometimes brought dan- ger
with them. I
dwarfed him, taller even than Duncan- At once I went down on
one knee so as not to loom over him like a hungry
demon. It put us on a level: tall prince, small boy, warriors
both, past. present and future. "I
am Carillon," I told him, "and I thank the gods you are
here to give me aid." THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 111 The
wariness faded, replaced by recognition. I saw won- der and
confusion and uncertainty, but 1 also saw pride. Donal
detached his hand from his father's and stood be- fore
me, frowningly intent, with color in his sun-bronzed cheeks.
He was a pretty boy; he would make a handsome man.
But then the Cheysuli are not an ugly race. "My
jehan serves you," he said softly. "Aye." "And
my su'fali." I
thought of Finn, knowing he was behind me. "Aye. Very
well." Donal's
gaze did not waver. There was little of indeci- sion in
him, or hesitation. I saw the comprehension in his face
and knew he understood what he said, even as he said it.
'Then I will serve you also." Such a
small oath, from so small a boy. And yet I doubted
none of its integrity, or his honor. Such things are in
all of the Cheysuli, burning in their blood. Donal was
years from being a warrior, and yet I did not doubt his resolve. I put both
hands on his slender shoulders. I felt sud- denly
overlarge, as I had with my mother, for there was little
of gentleness about me. And nothing at all of fatherhood. But
honor and pride I know, and I treasured it from him.
"Could I have but one Cheysuli by my side, it would be
you," I told him, meaning it. He
grinned, "You already have my su'faW I
laughed. "Aye, I do, and I am grateful for him. I doubt
not I will have him for a long time. But should I need
another, I know to whom I will come." Shyness
overcame him. He was still a boy, and still quite
young. The intimacy had faded; I was a prince again, and he
merely Duncan's son, and the time for such oaths was
done. "Donal,"
Finn said from behind me, "do you wish to serve
your lord as I do, you might see to his mount. Come and
tend it for him." The boy
was gone at once. I turned, rising, and saw the light
in his face as he ran to do Finn's bidding- My horse's reins
were taken up and the gelding led away with great 112 Jennifer
Roberson care
toward the picket-string in the forest. Finn, like Donal,
walked, and I saw the calm happiness in his face as he
accompanied the boy. Indeed, he needed a son. "You
honor me with that," Duncan said. I
looked at him. His voice held an odd tone; a mixture, I
thought, of surprise, humility and pride. What had he expected
of me? A dismissal of the boy? But I could do nothing
so cruel, not to Alix's son. And
then I realized what he meant. He had forgotten none of
what lay between us, perhaps he had even dreaded our
Brst meeting. No, not dreaded; not Duncan, who knew me
too well for that. Perhaps he had merely antici- pated
antipathy. Well,
there was that. Or would be. There was still Alix between
us. "I
honor you with that," I agreed, "but also the boy himself.
I have not spent five years with Finn without learning
a little of your customs, and how you raise your children.
I will not dishonor Donal by dismissing him as a child,
when he is merely a warrior who is not fully grown." Duncan
sighed. I saw a rueful expression leach his face of its
customary solemnity. He shook his head. "Forgive me, Carillon,
for undervaluing you." I
laughed, suddenly light-hearted. "You have your brother to
thank for that. Finn has made me what I am." "Not
in his image, I hope." "Could
you not stand two?" "Gods,"
he said in horror, "two of Finn? One is too muchi"
But I heard the ring of affection in his tone and saw the
pleasure in his face; I realized, belatedly, he had undoubtedly
missed Finn as much as Finn had missed him. No
matter how much they disagreed when they were together. I put
out my hand to clasp his arm in the familiar Cheysuli
greeting. "I thank you for him, Duncan. Through him,
you have saved my life many times." His
hand closed around my upper arm. "What Finn knows,
he learned elsewhere," he retorted. "Little enough of me
is in him. Though the gods know I tried—" He grinned,
forgoing the complaint. "He did not lie. He said you had
come home a man." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 113 That
got me laughing. "He would not say that within my hearing." "Perhaps
not," Duncan conceded, "but he said it within mine,
and now I have told it to you." Men
judge men by handclasps. We held ours a mo- ment,
remembering the past, and there was no failing in his
grasp, nor none in mine. There was much between us, and
neither of us would forget. We
broke the clasp at last, two different men, 1 thought, than we
had been before. Some unknown communication had
passed between us: his recognition of me as someone other
than 1 had been, when he had first known me, and my
recognition of what he was. Not a rival, but a friend, and a
man I could trust with my life. That is not so easy a thing
to claim when a king has set gold on your head. "My
tent is too small for Mujhars," he said quietly, and when I
looked harder I saw the glint of humor in his eyes. "My
tent is particularly too small for you, now. Come with me, and
1 will give you a throne better suited, perhaps, than
another. At least until you have slain the man who makes
it his." I said
nothing. I had heard the grim tone in his voice and
realized, for the first time, Duncan probably hated as well as
I did. I had not thought of it before, so caught up in my
own personal—and sometimes selfish—quest. I wanted
the throne for myself as well as Homana. Duncan wanted
me to have it for his own reasons. He took
me away from the tents to a pile of huge granite
boulders, gray and green and velveted with moss. The
sunlight turned the moss into an emerald cloak, thick and
rich and glowing, like the stone in Lachlan's Lady. The
throne was one rump-sized stone resting against an- other
that formed a backrest. The moss offered me a cushion.
Gods-made, Finn would say; I sat down upon it and
smiled. "Little
enough to offer the rightful Mujhar." Duncan perched
himself upon a companion rock. The veil of tree Umbs
hanging over us shifted in a breeze so that the sunlight
and shadow played across his face, limning the planes
and hollows and habitual solemnity. Duncan had always
been less prone to gaiety than Finn, steadier, more 114
Jennifer Rob«rson serious,
almost dour. Seeming old though he was still young
by most men's reckoning. Young for a clan-leader, I knew,
ruling because his elders were already dead in Shaine's
qu'mahlin. "It
will do, until I have another," I said lightly. Duncan
bent and pulled a single stalk of wild wheat from
the soggy ground. He studied the lime-green plant as if
it consumed his every interest. It was unlike Duncan to
prevaricate, I thought; unless I had merely gotten old enough
to prefer the point made at once. "You
wilt have trouble reconciling the Homanans with Cheysuli," "Not
with all." I understood him at once. "Some, per- haps;
it is to be expected. But I will have no man who does
not serve willingly, whether it be next to a Cheysuli or
myself." I sat forward on my dais of moss and granite. So
different from the Lion Throne. "Duncan, I would have
this qu'mahlin ended as soon as may be. I will begin with my
army." He did
not smile. "There is talk of our sorcery." "There
will ever be talk of your sorcery. It is what made them
afraid in the first place." 1 recalled my uncle's rant- ings
when I was young; how he had said all of Homana feared
the Cheysuli, because he had made them feared. How the
shapechangers sought to throw down the House of
Homana to replace it with their own. Their
own. In Cheysuli legend, their own House had built
Homana herself, and gave her over to mine. "There
is Rowan," he said quietly. I did
not immediately take his meaning. "Rowan serves me
well. I could not ask for a better lieutenant." "Rowan
is a man caught between two worlds." Duncan looked
at me directly. "You have seen him, Carillon. Can you not
see his pain?" I
frowned. "I do not understand. ..." A
muscle ticked in his jaw. "He is Cheysuli. And now the
Homanans know it." "He
has ever denied—" I halted the unfinished com- ment at
once. It was true he had always denied he was Cheysuli.
And I had ever wondered if he were regardless, with
his Cheysuli coloring. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 115 "Cai
has confirmed it," Duncan said. "I called Rowan here
and told him, but he denies it still. He claims himself Homanan.
How a man could do that—" He broke it off at once,
as if knowing it had nothing to do with the subject. "I
bring Rowan up because he illustrates the troubles within
your army, Carillon. You have Homanans and Cheysuli,
and you expect them to fight together. After thirty
years of Shaine's qu'mahlin" "What
else can I do?' I demanded. "I need men—any men—and
I must have you both! How else can I win this war?
Bellam cares little who is Cheysuli and who is Homanan—he
will slay everyone, do we give him the chance!
I cannot afford to divide my army because of my uncle's
madness." "It
has infected most of Homana." Duncan shook his head,
his mouth a flat, hard line. "I do not say all of them hate us.
Does Torrin? But it remains that you must fight your
own men before Bellam, do you let this hostility flourish.
Look to your army first, Carillon, before you count
your host." "I
do what I can." I felt old suddenly, and very tired. My face
ached from its bruising. "Gods—I do what I can . . .
what else is there to do?" "I
know." He studied his stalk of wheat. "I know. But I have
put my faith in you." I
sighed and clumped down against my mossy throne, feeling
the weight of my intentions. "We could lose." "We
could. But the gods are on our side." I
laughed shortly, with little humor in the sound. "Ever so
solemn, Duncan. Is there no laughter in you? And do you not
fear the Ihlini gods are stronger than your own?" He did
not smile. His eyes appraised me in their quiet, competent
way, and I knew again the chafing of youth before
an older, wiser man. "I will laugh again when I do not
fear to lose my son because his eyes are yellow." I
flinched beneath the bolt as it went cleanly home in my
soul. In his place, I might be like him- But in my place,
what would he do? "Were
you Mujhar—" I began, and stopped when I saw the
flicker in his eyes. "Duncan?" 116
Jennifer Roberson "I
am not." No more than that, and the flicker was gone. I
frowned at him, sitting upright again on my rock. "I will
have an answer from you: were you Mujhar, what would
you do?" He
smiled with perfect calm. "Win back my throne. We are in
accord, my lord—you have no need to fear your throne
is coveted. You are welcome to the Lion." I
thought of the throne. The Lion Throne, ensconced within
Homana-Mujhar. In the Great Hall itself, crouched down
upon the marble dais, dark and heavy and brooding. With
its crimson cushion and gilt scrollwork, set so deeply in the
old, dark wood. How old? I could not say. Ancient. And
older still. "Cheysuli,"
I said, without meaning to. Duncan
smiled more warmly. The smile set creases around
his eyes and chased away the gravity, stripping his face of
its age. "So is Homana, my lord. But we welcomed the
unblessed, so long ago. Will you not welcome us?" I set
my face against my hands. My eyes were gritty; I scrubbed
at them and at my skin, so taut with worry and tension.
So much to do—and so little time in which to do it.
Unite two warring races and take a realm; a realm held by
sorcery so strong I could not imagine the power of it. "You
are not alone," Duncan said quietly. "Never that. There
is myself, and Finn . . . and Alix." I sat
hunched, eyes shut tightly against the heels of my hands
as if the pressure might carry me past all the pain, past
all the battles, past all the necessities of war to the throne
itself. Could it be done, I would not have to face the
risks and the losses and the fears. But it
could not be done so easily, and a man learns by what he
survives, not by passing o'er it. I felt
a hand on my shoulder. I turned my face away from my
hands and looked into Duncan's eyes, so wise and sad
and compassionate. Compassion, from him; for a man who
wished to be his king. It made me small again. "Tahlmorra
lujhalla mei wiccan, cheysu," he said qui- etly,
making the gesture with his right hand. "Now, my lord,
come and sup with me. Wars are lost on empty bellies." THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 117 I
pushed myself off the rock with a single thrust of my hand.
The fate of a man rests always within the hands of the
gods. My
gods? I wondered. Or Bellam's? ELEVEN Cai sat
upon a polished wooden perch sunk into the ground next to
Duncan's slate-gray tent. His massive wings were folded
with perfect precision, not a single feather was out of
place. The great hooked beak shone in the dim firelight and the
red glow of the setting sun: dark and sharp and deadly.
And his eyes, so bright and watchful, missed not a single
movement within the Keep. I stood
outside the tent. Duncan, Finn and the boy remained
within, finishing what supper there was: hot stew,
fresh bread, cheese and Cheysuli honey brew. And Alix,
who had come up from Tori-in's croft with the bread, had
gone off to another tent. I had
put on a Cheysuli cloak, wrapping myself in the harsh
woollen folds to ward off the chill of dusk. TTie fabric was so
deep a green I melted into the surrounding dark- ness,
even with the light from the firecairns on me. No longer
did I wonder how the Cheysuli achieved their secrecy;
a man, standing still, can hide himself easily enough.
He need only affect the proper coloration and wait,
and the enemy wilt come to him. Cai
turned his head. The great hawk looked directly at me,
dark eyes glittering in the dying light. He had the attentiveness
of a man in his gaze, and yet more, for he was a
Ur and a lir is better than a man, or so the Cheysuli claim.
I had no reason to dispute it. I had known Storr I 118 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 119 long
enough to acknowledge his virtues, and be thankful for his
service. I
shivered, though it was not from the evening chill- It was
from the pervasive sense of destiny within the Cheysuli Keep,
for a Keep is where a man is, with his lir, and here sat a
lir beside me. Cai, the great dark hawk with the wisdom
of the ages, and the knowledge of what was to come.
Divulging it never, to no man, not even Duncan, who served
his gods better than any I had known. Such a harsh
service, I thought, requiring death and sacrifice. What
the Cheysuli bore in their bones was a weight I could
not carry. The shapechange was magic indeed, but I would
not pay its price. , I turned
away and pulled aside the doorQap. The dim light
from the small iron brazier filled the tent with shad- ows,
and I saw three pairs of yellow eyes fixed upon my face. Beast
eyes. . . . Even
friendship does not dampen the residual fear en- gendered
by such eyes. "I
will go up to the army encampment. I have spent enough
time away from my men." Finn
rose at once, handing his cup to Duncan. The light glittered
off the Steppes knife in his belt, and suddenly I recalled
I had none to wear at my own. The bone-hilted Caledonese
weapon lay in the snowfields near Joyenne. Finn
caught up a night-black cloak and hung it over his shoulders.
It hid the gold on his arms entirely, turning him
black from brown in the dim glow of light. His hair swung
forward to hide his earring, and all I saw was the yellow
of his eyes. Suddenly, in the presence of three Cheysuli,
I found myself lacking, and I the Prince of Homana. Finn
smiled. "Do we go?" I
needed no weapon, with him. He was knife and bow and
sword. "We
go." I looked past him to Duncan with his son by his
side. "I will think well on what you have said. I will speak
to Rowan and see what pain is in his heart, so I may have a
man beside me free of such cares." He
smiled. In the dim light he seemed older, but the 120 Jennifer
Robwon THE
SONG OF HOMANA 121 boy by
his side made him young again. The future of his race.
"Perhaps it will be enough for Homana to know her Mujhar
again." I
stepped aside and Finn came out. Together we walked through
the darkness to our horses, still saddled at the picket
line. The Cheysuli trust no one this close to Mujhara; nor do
I. "The
army will not be far." Finn ducked a low branch. "I
think even Homanans know the value in three hundred Cheysuli." » "They
will when we are done with them." I, He
laughed softly, nearly invisible in the deepening || night.
•S I
untied and mounted my dark Ihlini horse. Finn was up on
his mount a moment later, heading through the ^ trees,
and I followed. Storr slipped along behind me, || guarding
my back as Finn preceded his lord. It is an
iJ^ exacting
service, and one they perform with ease. % The
moon rose full above us, above the stark black, ^ skeletal
trees: a silver plate in the dark night sky. I looked .^ through
the screen of trees that arched over my head. ^ Beyond
the screen were the white eyes of the stars, star" || ing
down. I heard the snap of twigs and branches broken j| by the
hooves and the soft thunk of iron shoe against turf ^ track.
The forest sang with scent and the nightsounds I ^ had so
long taken for granted. Crickets called out our ^ passage:
a moth fluttered by my face on its journey toward ^ the
light. But there was no light. Not here, so deep among ^~ the
trees. H- And
then such joy at being in Homana again rose up in H, my
chest that I could hardly breathe. It did not last, and JP- for a
moment I was taken aback, but then I gave myself ^ over to
it. Finn was welcome to his ftr-bond and the magic ^, of his
race, I longed only for Homana. Even an exiled ^ Mujhar
can find joy in such exile, does it bring him home _': again, j We rode
along the crest of a hill, rising upward through A^ the
trees, and then down it, like water down a cobbled ^ spillway
Finn took me down into a tiny bowl of a valley, skirting
the edges so the trees gave cover. Clustered amid the
night and darker shadows were pinpoints of flickering light.
Tiny lights, little more than the luminance shed by the
flame moths. Like the Cheysuli, my army kept itself to subtle
warmth and illumination. One would have to look hard to
see it; expecting it, it was not so hard for me to discover.
A pinpoint here and there, lost within the shad- ows,
screened by trees and brush. A
circlet of light rimmed the bowl-like valley It crowned the
crests like a king's fillet crusted with glowing gem- stones,
glittering against the darkness. We rode closer, still
clinging to the trees, and then I learned how well- guarded
was the army. "Hold!"
shouted a voice. I heard the rustling in the leaves
and placed each man, a semi-circle of five, 1 thought. "Say
who is your lord." The order was clipped off, lacking the
smoothness of aristocratic speech, but Homanan all the
same. "Carillon
the Mujhar." I said quietly, knowing Finn's accent
would give away his race. In the darkness, the men might
slay him out of hand. "How
many?" came the voice. "Three."
I smiled. "One Homana, one Cheysuli . . . and one
lir." I felt
the indrawn breath in five'throats, though I heard nothing.
Good men. I was grateful for that much, even though
I grew cold upon my horse. "You
are Homanan?" "I
am. Would you have me speak more for you, to discern
my accent?" I thought it a worthwhile test; the Solindish
speech does not mimic ours and would give away an
enemy. "You
have said enough. What weapons do you bring?" "A
sword and a bow, and a Cheysuli warrior. Weapons enough,
I think." A
grunt. "Come ahead, with escort." We went
on, Finn first, surrounded by the men. Not enough
to gainsay Finn did he seek to slay them all; I could
account for at least two myself, possibly three And Storr a
few more. It would take ten to stop us, perhaps more. I
found I liked such odds. More
rustles in the bushes and the crunching of night- crisped
snow. At last we halted near the outer rim of a 122
Jiuittar Robwon firecairn's
light, and I saw the glint of weapons. Silent, shadowed
men, grave-faced and wary-eyed, watching. Storr they
watched the most, as any man will, knowing only a wolf.
And Finn, cloaked in black with raven hair, dark- faced
and yellow-eyed. Me they hardly marked at all, save perhaps
to note my size. The
leader stepped forward into the firelight. He wore a long-knife
in his belt and a sword upon a baldric. He was squat,,
well-proportioned, with close-cropped, graying red hair
and bright green eyes. His body cried out for a soldier's
leather and mail, though he wore only wool. He had the
calm authority of a born leader, I knew at once he was a
veteran of my uncle's wars against Solinde. Other
men had gathered around the tiny firecaim. There was not
enough light to see them all clearly, merely arms and
legs and faces, shadowed in the darkness. Silence and waiting
and wariness, the mark of hunted men. Bellam had
made them so. "What
do you call yourselP" I asked the leader. "Zared,"
he said calmly. "And you?" I
grinned. "Mercenary. And Finn, with Storr the wolf." I
shifted in the saddle and saw hands move to hilts. "Put up your
weapons, for I am Homanan-bom and wish only to go
to war. 1 am impressed by your competence, but enough
of it for now." I paused. "I am Carillon." Zared's
green eyes narrowed. "Come down from that horse." I did
so and stood before the man while he looked closely
at my face. "I
fought with Prince Fergus, Carillon's father," he said abruptly.
"I saw the son taken by Throne himself. Do you tell me
you are that boy?" His
tone was dubious, but there was no humor in that moment.
I put out both hands and pushed back the sleeves from my
wrists. In the dim firelight the scars were nearly black,
ridged bracelets in my flesh. Zared's eyes were on them,
then rose to my face again. They narrowed once more.
"Stories have it you were slain in exile." "No.
I am as you see me " I put my arrns down again. "Is
there more proof you would see?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 123 "Many
men have been chained." An odd argument, but I
understood him. "Take
the sword from my saddle." He
flicked a finger. One man stepped to the far side of my
horse and unhooked the scabbard, then brought it to Zared.
He pulled the blade partway free of the sheath so the
runes writhed upon the metal, but the hilt, wrapped again
in taut leather, looked an unmade thing. "Cut
it free," I said, yet again. He did
so with his knife, freeing the gold at last. The rampant
lion clawed upon the metal as the shadows shifted upon
it. The lion of Homana. And in the pommel glowed the
ruby. 'That I
know," he said in satisfaction. And he gave the sword
to me. "If
you thought I was dead, why did you join the army?" I asked
curiously "I
am a soldier," he said simply. "I serve Homana. Even
without a Mujhar to follow—a Homanan Mujhar—I will
fight to defend my land. But I could not do it alone, and
before now few were willing to risk themselves." He smiled
a little, and it put lines in his rough-worked face. "Now
we have more than a thousand men, my lord, and at last a
prince to lead them." I saw
the others staring at me. They had just heard their leader
admit I was their lord. It is sometimes an awesome thing
for men to see who rules, when often he is only a name. I
turned back to my horse and hooked my scabbarded blade
to it again. "Direct me to Rowan." "Rowan?"
Zared sounded surprised. "You wish to speak. to
him?" "Why
should I not? It was he who began this army." I swung
up into the saddle again. "Would you have it said another
has done it, when it was Rowan?" Dull
color flushed his face. "My lord—it is said he is Cheysuli
. . Cheysuli do not lead Homanans." The tone was
harsh, the words clipped off, he did not look at Finn. The
nakedness of it stunned me. Zared I judged a fair man, a
good soldier, worthy of any rank I chose for him. 124
Jennifer Roberson And he,
even knowing the skill of the Cheysuli, could continue
to resent their presence. I drew
in a steadying breath and spoke exceedingly calmly.
"We will dismiss any man who chooses to hate the Cheysuli.
Any man. We will not argue with what my uncle's
purge has put into your mind—he worked hard enough
to do it—but we do not have to tolerate it in our anny.
Those of you who wish to continue Shame's policy of
Cheysuli extermination may leave now. We will have none of
you with us." Zared
stared, openly stunned. "My lord—" "We
want none of you," I repeated. "Fight Bellam and Tynstar,
but no other. Not Cheysuh. They serve us too well."
I gathered in my reins. "Direct us to Rowan at once." Zared
pointed toward a distant flicker. "There, my lord. There." "Think
on what I have said," 1 told him. "When we have
won this war the Cheysuli will know freedom again We will
begin that policy now." "My
lord—" I heard
nothing more of his comment, for I left his fire as fast
as the horse would take me. Rowan
sat alone by his tiny firecairn He was sur- rounded
by clustered trees, as if he had gathered about himself
a royal guard, stolid and silent. And yet within his guard
he was a man alone, untouched by all save his grief. He had
been found out, and no more was the secret kept. The
firecairn was not enough to warm him, I knew; probably
not enough to warm the leathern cup of wine he held in
rigid fingers. But the tiny light threw illumination over
his face in the thick darkness, and I saw the gaunt expression
of loss. I swung
off my horse and moved toward the caim so that he
had to acknowledge me. His head came up For a moment
he stared, still lost in his reverie, and then slowly he
moved forward onto his knees. It was an old man's ungainly
movement. I saw
past the shock. I saw past the outer shell of loss to the
resignation beneath. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 125 He had
known "How
long?" I asked. "And why did you hide it from ?" mer "All
my life," he said dully, still kneeling on the ground, "As
for hiding it from you—what choice did I have? Few Homanans
are like you, my lord ... 1 thought they would revile
me. And they have." I
dropped the reins and moved closer yet, motioning him up
from his knees. Slowly he sat again upon the campstool.
The cup in his hands shook. 'Tell me," I said calmly. He shut
his eyes a moment. In the stark light he was the image of
a childhood demon. Cheysuli. "I
was five," he said quietly. "I saw the Mujhar's men murder
my kin. All save me." A quiver passed over his young
face. "They came on us in the trees, shouting they bad
found a nest of demons. I ran. Myjehan SLndjehana— and my
rujhoHa—could not run in time. They were slain." The
Cheysuli words from Rowan's mouth were a shock to me.
He had always spoken with the accent of Homana, lacking
the Old Tongue entirely—and now I knew he had more
claim to it than most. 1 heard
Finn come up beside my horse. I did not look at him,
but Rowan did. They were as much alike as two leaves
from the same vine; like enough to be father and son.
Perhaps they were even kin. "I
had no choice," Rowan said. "I was found by a couple who had
no children. They were EIIasian. but they had come to
live in Homana. The valley was distant, insular, and
there were none there who had seen Cheysuli. I was safe.
And I kept myself so, until 1 came here." "You
must have known you would be discovered." He
shrugged. "I knew there was the chance. In Mujhara, I was
careful. But the men interested in fighting Bellam were
young, like myself, and they had never seen a Cheysuli shapechanger.
So I named myself Homanan, and they believed
it. It has been so long since the Cheysuli were free to
go where they choose—much of Homana does not know
her ancient race." Briefly he looked at me. "Aye. I have
known what I am. And what I am not." He turned his
face to the fire. "I have no lir." 126
Jennifer Roberson I did
not fully understand. And then I thought of Finn's link
with Storr and the price it carried, and I knew what Rowan
meant "You cannot mean you will seek out your death'" "There
is no need for that," Finn said. He swung down from
his horse and came into the firelight with Storr pacing
at his side "He never had a Hr, which is somewhat different
from losing one. Where there is no loss, a man is not
constrained to the death-ritual." Rowan's
face was leached of color, painted bleak by the firelight.
"The ritual is already done, though it be a Homanan
one. I am named shapechanger, and stripped of what
honor once I had." I
thought of the men in the tavern where Lachlan and I had
found Rowan. Those men had followed him willingly. It was
Rowan who had gathered most of those who were here.
Word of mouth had gathered the others and still did,
but Rowan had begun it alt. "Not
all of them," I told him, ignoring Zared's attitude. "Those
who are men, know men. They do not judge by eyes
and gold." I realized, too, he wore no fir-gold. He had not
earned the right. "The
gods are blind to you," Finn said quietly I
stared at him in shock. "Do you seek to destroy what is left
of him?" "No.
I tell him what he knows. You have only to ask him."
Finn's voice and eyes were implacable. "He is lirless, Unwhole.
Haifa man, and lacking a soul. Unblessed, like you,
though he be Cheysuli instead of Homanan." He went
on, ignoring the beginnings of my protest "He is not a warrior
of the clan, lacking a lir. He will have no passage to the
old gods " My hand
was on his arm. I felt the hard sinews beneath his
flesh as my fingers clamped down. I had never before put my
hand on him in anger. He
stopped speaking. He waited. And when I took my hand
away he explained the words to me. "He gave it up willingly,
Carillon. Now he must suffer for it." "Suffer!" "Aye."
His eyes flicked down to Rowan's hunched fig- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 127 ure-
"Had it been me with the choice, I would have taken the
risk." "And
died," I returned angrily. "Oh,
aye," he said matter-of-factly. "but I could not have
lived with it, else." "Do
not listen," I told Rowan wearily. "Finn sometimes speaks
when he would do better to hide his sentiments." "Let
him speak," Rowan said wearily. "He says what I have
expected all my life. My lord—there is much of the Cheysuli
you do not know. Much / do not know, having given
up my soul." A bitter, faint smile twisted his mouth into a
travesty of the expression. "Oh aye, I know what I am.
Soulless and lirless, unwhole. But it was the choice I made,
too frightened to seek my death. And I thought I would
die, when the time for the fir-bond came." "You
knew?" I stared at him. "You knew when the time had
come?" "How
could I not? I was sick for days, until my foster parents
feared I would die. The longing, the need, the emptiness
within me." A terrible grimace twisted his face. "The
pain in the denial—" "You
had only to answer that need," Finn said harshly. "The
gods fashioned a lir for you, an'd you gave it over into death.
Ku'reshtin! You should have died for what you did." "Enough!"
I shouted at him. "Finn—by the gods!—I want
support from you! Not condemnation for a man I need." Finn's
hand stabbed out to point at Rowan's lowered head.
"He lived, while the lir died. Can you not see what it
makes him? A murderer. Carillon—and what he slew was a
gift of the gods themselves—" "Enough,"
I repeated. "No more." "Look
at Storr," Finn snapped. "Think how your life would
have been had / ignored my chance to link with him. He
would have died, for a lir who does not link when the
need is upon him gives himself over to death. It is the price
they pay, as a warrior does when his lir is slain." His teeth
showed briefly in a feral baring, like a wolf prepared to
leap. A
wolf—Finn. 1Z8
Jennifer Robarson "Leave
Rowan be," I said at last. "You have said more than
was required." "I
would say it all again, and more, did I think it would make
him see what he has done." "I
know what I have done!" Rowan was on his feet at last,
his arms coming up as if to ward off the words Finn said.
"By the gods, do you think I have not suffered? Do you
think I have not cursed myself? I live with it each day, shapechanger!
The knowledge will never go away." I saw
then that each suffered. Rowan, for what he never had;
Finn, for what he could not comprehend: that a Cheysuli
could give up his birthright and continue to survive.
It was not Rowan who was left out, but myself. Carillon.
The Homanan, who could not possibly know what it
was to have a lir, or what it was to give one up. "I
need you both," I told them finally as they faced one another
across the firelight. "I will have no disharmony among
my men. Neither Cheysuli-Homanan conflict, nor that
between men of a single race, blessed or not." I sighed,
suddenly disgusted. "By the gods, do I know anything
at all of the Cheysuli? I begin to think I cannot." "This
much I know," Rowan said, still looking at Finn. "No
man, unblessed, can ever know the grace of the gods or
understand the prophecy." Finn
laughed, though it had a harsh sound. "Not so soulless
after all, are you? You have enough blood in you for
that much." ' The
tension lessened at once. They still faced one an- other
like predatory beasts: one a wise wolf, the other a man who
lacked the gifts of the fir-bond, and yet claimed all the
eerie charisma of the race. "Unblessed,"
I growled. "By the gods, now there are two of
you prating this nonsense. ..." I turned away to my
horse, my Ihlini horse, who was as much a stranger as I to
the world of the Cheysuli. I
mustered my forces in the valley the following day, Cheysuli
and Homanan alike. I watched them come, silent upon my
horse, and waited until they filled the bowl- shaped
valley. It was a small place and made my army THE
SONG OF HOMANA 129 look
smaller still, I had so few men beneath my standard. And yet
more came each day, trickling in with the thaw. I
thought of haranguing them with all the arguments and
commands until all went away with the taste of Caril- lon in
their mouths. I was angry enough that my Homanans could
disregard the Cheysuli when we needed every man; did
they wish to lose this war? And yet I understood, for I too had
been raised to hate and fear the race. 1 had learned
my lesson, and well, but only in adversity. Many of the
Homanans I faced had lacked the teacher I had. Instead
of haranguing, I talked. Shouted, rather, since I could
not reach them all by merely speaking, but I left my anger
behind I told them what we faced; told them how badly
we were outnumbered. I would have none of them saying
later I had led them unknowing into war. Did a man go
to his death, I wanted him to know the risks. I broke
them into individual units, explaining my strat- egy to
them, We could not afford the pitched battles we had
ever known before, there being too few of us, and none I
could spare in such futile attacks. Instead we would go in
bit by bit, piece by piece, harrying Bellam's patrols. They
would be fewer now, with .harvest, and we would stand a
better chance of catching them unawares. The
units I kept separate, knowing better than to mix Cheysuli
with Homanan. Many of our Homanans were veteran
enough to recall the days before the qu'mahlin, and
they readily accepted the Cheysuli as expert fighting men,
these men I put in charge of raiding parties. I counted
on them to quash the rumbles of discontent. All men
knew the ferocity and incredible abilities of the Cheysuli;
I thought, in the end, they would prefer to have them
with us than against us. Few
questions were asked. I wondered how many men came
out of a true conviction of my goal, or merely desir- ing a
change from daily life. Some, I did not doubt, were like
Zared in their desire to free Homana from Bellam's rule.
But others likely sought a release from what they had known,
wanting merely a different life. I could promise them
that much. They would go home vastly different, did they go
home at all. I named
my captains. Rowan was one of them. Him I 130
Jennifer Roberson placed
with the men he had gathered in the tavern, know- ing he
could not lead other Homanans until he had proved himself.
The Cheysuli would not accept him either, I thought,
judging by Finn's reaction. I
dismissed the men into their units, tasking the cap- tains
with the goal I wanted: superior raiding parties. Men willing
to sweep down quickly on Solindish patrols, slaying as they
could, and sweeping away again as quickly as they had
come. No time wasted; fewer lives lost. Cheysuli warfare,
and more effective than most. I knew it could work,
if they were willing to act as I desired. "You
have mastered them." This from Finn, sitting behind
me on his horse. I
smiled, watching the army depart. "Have I? Then you are
deaf to all the mumbled complaints." "Men
will ever complain. It is the nature of the beast." He
kneed his mount forward and came up next to me. "I think
you have won their hearts." "I
need that and their willingness to fight." "And
I think you will have it." He pulled something from
his belt and held it out. A knife. A Cheysuli long- knife
hilted in silver, with a gleaming wolfs-head pommel. It was
my own, given to me by Finn so many years before. "I
took it from your things," he said quietly. "A Mujhar ever
carries one." I
thought of the one I had left behind. The piece of bone. I
thought of the one I had replaced it with: a Homanan
knife of army issue, when there was my own. But I
had hidden it so long— Abruptly I put out my hand and
accepted the Cheysuli knife. And then I told Finn how it
was I had lost the other. I told him of the sorcerer, and of
the lion-beast. His
brows drew down as he listened. Gone was the calm expression
of the loyal liege man, although even then there
was the hint of mockery. Now he listened, thinking even as
I spoke, and when I was done with words he nodded
a little, as if I had told him nothing new. "Ihlini,"
he said on a sigh, as if there were need for nothing
more, "That
was obvious." For a
moment his eyes were on me, but he saw some- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 131 X thing
more than myself. Then his gaze cleared and he looked
at me, smiling in a grim parody of the Finn I knew. "So
obvious? —no. That he was Ihlini, no doubt—but not that he
had used so much of his sorcery." "So
much?" It puzzled me. "There are degrees in it?" He nodded,
shifting in the saddle. "There is much of the
Ihlini I do not know. They hide themselves in mys- tery.
But it is known they have gifts similar to our own." I
stared at him, struck by the revelation. "Do you mean to say
they shift their shapes?" "No.
That is a Cheysuli thing." His thoughtful frown was
becoming a scowl. "But they can alter the shapes of other
things, such as weapons." He looked at the Cheysuli knife I
held in my hand. "Had you borne that, he could have
conjured no beast. Do you see? He touched that which
was not alive—nor made of Cheysuli skill—and fashioned
it into an enemy for you." He shook his head. "I had
heard . . . but I have never seen it." I felt
my gorge rise. I had faced the lion, knowing it was a
sorcerous thing, and yet I had fought it as if it had been real, a
thing Homanan-bom, to be slain before it slew me. I had
known it had grown out oЈ the Caledonese bone hilt—how
else would it have appeared?—but somehow I had
ignored the implications of it. If the Ihlini had such power
over objects, I faced a more dangerous foe than I had
thought. "What
else can they do?" I demanded. "What magic should
I expect?" A stray
breeze lifted a lock of black hair from Finn's left shoulder.
The earring glittered. Seated on his dark horse in his
dark leathers, he reminded me of the stories I had heard
of man-horses, half of each, and inseparable. Well, so was
Finn inseparable. From his lir, if not from his horse. "With
the Ihlini," he said, "expect anything." The
last of the Homanans disappeared into the trees to gather
with their captains. To plan. To do as I wished, which
was to strip Beltam of men and power until I could steal
it all back from him. I felt
a roll of trepidation in my belly "I am afraid," I said
flatly, expecting ridicule—or worse—from him. 132
Jennifer Roberson "No
man, facing what you face, denies his fear," Finn said
calmly "Unless he lies. And you are not a liar." I
laughed, albeit oddly. "No, not a liar A fool, perhaps, but not
a liar." I shook my head, tasting the sharp tang of apprehension
in my mouth. "What we face— "—we
face," he finished. "As the gods desire." He made
the familiar gesture. "Tahlmorra, my lord. It will go He
closed his hand abruptly, the gesture banished. on. His
hand was a fist, a hard brown fist of flesh and bone, and the
promise of death to come. TWELVE Our
first strikes against Bellam were successful. My raid- ing
parties caught the Solindish patrols by complete sur- prise,
as I had intended, slaying everyone rapidly and then
departing more quickly than they had come. But Bellam
was no fool; soon enough he put up a defense. In two
months the Solindish patrols had cut down many of my men.
But still more flocked to join me, won over by the
knowledge I had come home at last to take back my throne.
In those first days I had had thirteen hundred men,
Cheysuli and Homanan alike. Now the number was four
times that many, and still more came. Carefully
I split my raiding parties and sent them out to harry
Bellam from all directions. I took several of my best captains,
experienced veterans all, and dispatched them with
their men to distant parts of Homana. Slowly, from all
four directions, they would work their way toward Mujhara
and Bellam's principal forces. Little by little they would
gnaw their way inward, chewing holes in Bellam's martial
fabric, until the cloth was weakened. Even a large army
can be defeated by small insects. Much of
my time was taken up with army matters, allowing
me small chance to do any fighting myself, but I was not
unready to take the field and I did whenever I could.
Finn fought with me, and Storr, along with Rowan and his
men. And when I could not fight, too busy with f 133 I 134
JannffT Roberson other
matters, I practiced when I could against sword and bow and
knife. Zared
was often my partner, for the red-haired soldier had
proved an invaluable fighter. He had come to me not long
after the first few strikes, offering apology for his words
concerning Rowan. I had listened in silence, allow- ing him
what he would say, and then ordered Rowan fetched
so Zared could say it again to the one who de- served
the words. Rowan had come, listened in a silence similar
to mine, and accepted the apology. I thought he felt
better for it. Since
then Zared and I had been on friendly terms, and I had
come to know him better. He knew much of war, having
fought for years under my father, and for that alone I was
grateful. There were not many left who could recall the man
who sired me, for with him had perished thou- sands.
The memory still hurt, for I had been spared where my
father had not. And all because I was heir to Shaine the
Mujhar. Unexpendable, while my father was not. Zared
and I, between strikes against Bellam's patrols, sparred
within a clearing in the forest. We did not main- tain
the camp in the same place for longer than a few days at the
most, knowing more permanency would make us easier
to track down. We moved constantly but with little grumbling.
The army understood that our safety remained in
secrecy. I had
stripped to breeches and boots, bare-chested in the
late spring warmth and extra activity. Zared wore little enough
as well, concentrating on footwork; I outweighed him
considerably and towered over him, so though to most we
seemed unevenly matched, it merely afforded us a
chance to fight against different styles. He was a superb swordsman,
and I still had need of such tutors. Finn had taught
me nothing of the sword, for the Cheysuli do not believe
in using a sword where a knife will do. What I had learned
I had learned from arms-masters within Homana- Mujhar,
and from exile in foreign lands. The
bout had gone on for a considerable length of time. My
thighs burned and my arms ached. And yet I dared not
call halt, or Zared would claim himself the victor. More
often than not I won, being younger and stronger, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 135 but
when he took a bout it was with great finesse and much
shouting to let the others know he had beaten his Mujhar.
My pride stood it well enough, after the first time,
but my battered body did not like it so much. I fought
to win. Zared,
on the point of thrusting at me with his sword, suddenly
fell back. I followed with a counterthrust, nearly drove
the blade through when he did not move to deflect, and
stopped short. Zared remained in one spot. staring past
me. His sword drooped in his hand. I saw the expression—shock
and awe and utter desire—and turned to see
what had caused it. A
woman. Women are not unheard of in an army camp— even I
had taken my ease in camp followers—but this one was
different. This one was no light woman or crofter's daughter
seeking a soldier in her bed. I
forgot I held a sword. I forgot I was half-naked and sweaty,
wet-haired and smelling of exertion. I forgot who I was
entirely, knowing only I was a man, and a man who wanted
that woman. I felt
the fist knot up deep in my belly, making me aware
of what I needed. Wanted, aye. but needed as well. With
the sudden recognition of such things, I knew I wanted
to bed the woman before the day was done. She had
not come of her own volition. That much was clear.
Finn held her arm roughly, and he brought her to me with
infinite satisfaction in his demeanor. I had never seen
him so pleased before, and yet his pleasure was not something
others—certainly not the woman—could see. It showed
only in the deep feral light in his eyes and the set of his
mouth, too calm for Finn. He did not smile, but I saw the
laughter in his soul. He
brought her to me. I remembered all at once what it was she
saw, and for once I was displeased with my liege man. No
doubt the woman was a prisoner, but surely he could
have done me the courtesy of allowing me time to put on
fresh clothing and wipe the sweat from my face. It dripped
from my hair and beard to trickle down my bare chest. She was
stiff and clumsy with rage- White-blond hair spilled
free of its sheer silken covering, tumbling past 136
Jennifer Rotrrson slender
shoulders clad in slate-gray velvet. Her gown was torn
and stained; flesh showed through the rents, but her pride
was undiminished. Even as she stood before me in obvious
disarray, in the open for all to see, the sight other pride
struck the smile from my face. Her
eyes fixed themselves upon me. Wide-spaced eyes, gray
and cool as water, long-lidded and filled with virulent scorn.
An apt emotion for the man who stood before her, rank
from exertion, a bared blade in his callused hand. I saw
again the wild light in Finn's eyes. "We took a procession
out of Mujhara, bound for Solinde." I
looked at the woman again. Her skin was pale as death,
but that changed as color crept into her face. An- ger, I
knew, and defiance. And
then she spoke. "Do you mean to tell me, shape- changer,
this man is the pretender-prince?" "Carillon
of Homana," I informed her, and a suspicion formed
in my mind. I looked at Finn for confirmation and saw his
satisfied smile. At that I had to add my own. "Pretender-prince,
am I? When I was born to that throne? I think
not, lady. I think it is your father who pretends. A usurper
king, and you his daughter." I laughed then, into her
angry face. "Electra!" I said. "Oh, aye, you are well come to
this camp. And I thank the gods for their gift." Her
teeth showed briefly in a faint, feral baring, much as I
had seen in Finn from time to time. But there was nothing
of the Cheysuli in her. She was pale, so pale, like winter
snow. White on white, with those ice-gray eyes. Gods,
what a woman was this! "Electra,"
I said again, still smiling. Then I gestured toward
Finn. "Take her to my tent. Guard her well—we dare
not lose this woman." "No,
my lord." I saw the appraisal in his eyes. No doubt
it was obvious what I wanted. To her as well as him. I
watched her move away with him, one slim arm still caught
in his sun-bronzed hand. The torn gown hid little of her
body. It was with great effort that I dispatched Zared
for cloth and fresh wine. When he came back I dried
myself as best I could, drank down two cups of harsh red
wine and put on my shirt and leather jerkin. Little in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 137 my
apparel made me a prince, but I thought it would not matter.
There was more on my mind than rank. I went
into my tent at last. Electra stood precisely in the
center, resolutely turned away from Finn, and now myself.
The tent boasted little of fine things, being a field pavilion.
There was a rude bed, a table and stool, tripod and
brazier. There was little room for more. Except,
perhaps, Electra. Finn
turned. He was unsmiling now, but I saw some- thing
in the set of his mouth and the tautness of his face. I wondered
what she had said or done to set him so on edge. I
had seen him like this rarely, especially with a woman. We
measured each other in that moment. But it was Electra
who broke the silence by turning to face us both. "This
is ill-done, Homanan. You take me from my women and
leave him to the shapechangers." "See
to your men," 1 told Finn briefly "You may leave her
with me." He knew
dismissal when he heard it. More often than not we
played at lord and liege man, being better friends than
most men of such rank, but this time he heard the command.
I had not meant it to come out so baldly, but there
was nothing for it. There was no room for Finn in this. He
smiled grimly. "Beware your weapon, my lord Mujhar." The
euphemism brought crimson flags to her face as he left
and I wondered how much she knew of men. No doubt
Bellam claimed his daughter a virgin, but I thought it
unlikely. She did not look at me with any of the virgin's fear or
curiosity. She was angry still, and defiant, but there
was also the look of a woman who knows she is wanted
by a man. The
tent was of thin, pale fabric. Though the doorflap hung
closed, enough light crept through the gap to lend a dusky
daylight to the interior. The roof draped down from the
ridgepole, nearly brushing my head, and the breeze billowed
the side panels. She stood very still in the cen- ter,
head raised and arms at her sides, keen-edged as any 138
Jennifer Roberson blade.
It reminded me that I bore a sword, unsheathed, and no
doubt she took it as a threat. 1 moved
past her to the table and set the blade upon it. I
turned back, watching as she turned, and saw the seduc- tiveness
in her movements. She knew well enough what she
did: she watched me as well as I watched her. "Electra."
Her eyes narrowed as I spoke. "Do you know what
men call you?" Her
head, on her pale, slender neck. lifted. Gold glim- mered
in her ears and at her throat. She smiled back at me
slowly, untouched by the insinuation in my tone. "I know." I
poured a cup of wine and deliberately kept it for myself,
offering her none- She made no indication she cared,
and suddenly I felt ludicrous. I set down the cup so hard
the wine slopped over the rim and spilled, crawling across
the parchment map upon the table like a crimson serpent
seeking its lair. 'Tynstar's
light woman," I said, "An Ihlinfs whore." Her
pale eyes were still and cool in her flawless face. She
appraised me from head to toe, even as I assessed her,
and I felt the heat creep up from my belly to engulf my
face. It was all I could do to keep my hands from her. "You
are a princess of Solinde," I reminded her, per- haps
unnecessarily. "1 know it, even if you have forgotten. Or is
it that Bellam does not care what men say about his daughter?" Electra
smiled. Slowly she reached out and took up the forgotten
wine cup, lifting it to her mouth. She held my eyes
with her own and drank three sips, then threw down the cup
with a gesture of condescension. The red wine colored
her lips and made me all the more aware of her, when I
needed no reminding. "What
else have they said, my lord?" Her tone was husky
and slow. "Have they said I am more witch than woman?" "You
are a woman. Do you require more witchcraft than that?"
I had not meant to say it. It had given her a weapon,
though perhaps she had held it all along. She
laughed deep in her throat. Her accent was exqui- site-
"Aye, pretender-prince, perhaps it is. But I will tell THE
SONG OF HOMANA 139 you
anyway." One slender, fine-boned hand smoothed a pale
strang of hair away from her face. "How old am 1, Carillon?" The
Solindish accent made the syllables of my name sing.
Suddenly I wanted her to say it again, in my arms, in my bed,
as she assuaged the knot in my belly. "How old?" I
asked, distracted. "Surely
you can give me an age." The
vanity of women. "Perhaps twenty." Electra
laughed. "When Lindir ofHomana—your cousin, I
believe?—was promised to my brother, I was ten years old."
She paused. "In case you cannot count, my lord— that
was thirty years ago." The
grue slid down my spine. "No." "Aye,
Carillon." Two fingers traced the gold around her throat.
It was a twisted piece of wire. simple and yet elegantly
suitable. "Are not Tynstar's arts impressive?" My
desire began to spill away like so much unwanted seed.
Tynstar's arts—Tynstar's light woman. Gods. "Elec- tra."
I paused. "I think you have a facile tongue. But you undervalue
my intelligence." "Do
I? Do you disbelieve me?" The velvet on her shoulders
wrinkled in a shrug. "Ah well, believe as you will.
Men do, for all they claim themselves an intelligent race."
She smiled. "So—this is what you face: this poor little
tent, in your desire to seek my father's throne." ^' "My throne, lady." "Bellam
took it from Shame," she said calmly. "It be- longs
to the House of Solinde." i
' I smiled with a confidence I did
not entirely feel, facing her.
"And I will take it back." "Will
you? How? By selling me?" Her cool eyes nar- rowed.
The expression did not suit their long-lidded, som- nolent
slant. "What will you do with me, my lord?" "I
have not decided." "Ransom
me? Stay me?" ' I frowned. "Shy you—I? Why should 1
desire your death?" "Why
not? I am your enemy's daughter." ; I laughed. "And a woman such as I
have never seen. 140
Jennifer Roberson Slay
you? Never. Not when there is so much I would rather
do." I saw
the subtle change in her mouth; in the shape of her
jaw. She had me, not 1 her, and she knew it. She smiled.
It was a faint, slow, seductive smile, and went straight
to the knot in my belly. The long-lidded eyes took their
measure of me, and I wondered if she found me lacking
somehow. Electra
moved swiftly, diving for the Cheysuli sword on the
table next to me, I spun and caught her waist as she slipped
by; she clawed for the sword even as my hands closed
on her. She had it in her hands, both hands, jerking
it from the table. The blade flashed in the pale, muted light
and I caught her wrist, knocking her arm against
my upraised leg. She hissed in pain and lost the sword,
dropping it to the hard-packed earth. The
white-blond hair was a curtain across her face, hiding
it from me as the fine strands snagged on the leather
of my jerkin. I released one of her arms and smoothed
away the hair from her angry face, drawing her inexorably
closer. And then, even as she caught my neck in her
arms, I ground my mouth onto hers. She was
like the finest wine, subtle and heady and powerful.
She went straight to my head, blurring my senses
and addling my wits. I could do nothing but drown, drinking
more even as I drowned, wanting only to take her
with me. I could not think of letting her go. And she did not
insist upon it, reaching up to catch my damp hair in two
doubled fists. But her teeth sank into my bottom lip, tearing,
and I cursed and jerked my face free. "Rape?"
she demanded. "Who
rapes?" I asked. "You or I? I think you have as much
interest in this as I." I had
not let her go. I did not, even as I set the back of one
hand against my bleeding lip. The other hand was caught
in the fabric of her gown, one arm locked around her
spine. I could feel every line of her body set so hard against
mine. Gods, but it would be easy to simply bear her
down and take her here— "Electra,"
I said hoarsely, "are you Tynstar's light woman?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 141 "Does
it matter?" Her breasts rose against my chest. "Does
it matter so much, pretender-prince?" My Up
still bled. And yet I cared little enough for the pain. I
wanted to share it with her. "Oh aye, it matters. For he
will pay dearly for you." She
stiffened at once. "Then you will seek ransom—" "I
seek what I can get," I told her bluntly. "By the gods,
woman, what do you seek to do? Ensorcell me?" She
smiled. "I do what I can." She touched my lip with a
gentle finger. "Shall I take the pain away?" "Witch,"
I accused. "Woman,"
This time she was the aggressor as much as I, and
she did as she had offered. She took the pain from my
mouth and centered it much deeper, where I could not
control myself, "How
much will you ask for me?" she whispered against my
mouth. "My
sister." Her
head rose. "Tourmaline?" "Aye.
I care little enough for gold. It is my sister I want." "My
father will never pay it." "He
will. I would." And I knew as I said it, she had had the
truth from me. Electra
laughed. "Carillon, oh Carillon—such words from you
already? Do you give in to my witchcraft so soon?" I set
her away with effort. I felt unsteady, as if sickening from
some fever. I was hot and cold and ringing with the tension
as well as the demand. I
realized, with a sense of astonishment, that the sword still
lay on the ground between us. I had not recovered it. It had
lain there, blade bare, as if in promise of what might
lie between us in the future. Electra
stood by the table. Her mouth was still red from the
wine and stained by my blood. The long-lidded eyes regarded
me calmly, assessively, as if she judged me within her
mind. I dared not ask what she saw; I had not the courage. I bent
and picked up the sword. Slowly I slid it home in the
scabbard and set it on the table. Within reach. She had
only to pick it up again. 142
Jennifer Roberson Electra
laughed. "You are too quick for me, my lord, and far
too strong. You are a man, you see, and I merely a woman." "Merely,"
I said in disgust, and saw her contented smile.
"No rape," I told her, "though I doubt—judging by what 1
have tasted—you would be so unwilling. But no rape."
I smiled. "I do not rape what I will have in marriage." "Marriage!"
she shouted, and I knew I had broken through
her guard at last. "Aye,"
I agreed calmly. "When I have slain your father— and
Tynstar—and once again hold my throne ... I will make
you Queen of Homana." "No!"
she shouted. "I will not allow it!" "Do
you think I care what you will allow?" I asked her gently.
"I will take you to wife, Electra. None can gainsay me,
now." "I
will gainsay you!" She was so vividly angry I could scare
draw breath. "You puling fool, 7 will gainsay you!" I
merely smiled at her, and offered more wine. Finn,
seated on a stool within my tent, nearly dropped his cup
of wine. "You will do wW?" "Wed
her." I sat on the edge of my army cot, boots kicked
oS and wine in my wooden cup. "Would you have a
better idea?" "Bed
her," he said curtly. "Use her, but do not wed her.
The Mujhar of Homana wed to Bellam's daughter?" "Aye,"
I agreed. "That is how alliances are made." "Alliance!"
he lashed. "You are here to take back the throne
from the man who usurped it, not win his approval as a
husband for his daughter. By the gods, what has put this
foolishness in your head?" I
scowled at him. "You name me a fool? Are you blind? This is
not just a thing between a man and a woman, but between
realms and people as well." I shifted on the cot. "We
cannot force war on Homana forever. When I have slain
Bellam and won back the Lion, there will still be Solinde.
The realm is large and strong, and I would prefer not to
fight it forever. Do I wed Electra to cap my victory, I may
well settle a lasting peace." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 143 It was
Finn's turn to scowl. His wine was untouched. "Do
you recall, my lord, how it was the qu'mahlin was begun?" "I
recall it well enough," I snapped impatiently. "And I do not
doubt Electra will also refuse to wed with me, as Undir
refused to wed with Ellic, but she will have no choice
when the throne is mine." Finn
said something in a tone of deep disgust, but it was in
the Old Tongue and I could not understand it. He reached
down and tugged at one of Storr's ears as if seeking
guidence. I wondered what the wolf told him. "I
know what I am doing," I said quietly. "Do
you? How do you know she is not Tynstar's min- ion?
How do you know she will not slay you in your wedding
bed?" It was
my rum to swear, though I did it in Homanan. "When
I am done with this war, Tynstar will be dead." "What
will you do with her now?" "Keep
her here. Bellam will send word concerning Terry's release,
and then we shall see to returning his daughter to him."
I smiled. "If he is not dead by then himself." Finn
shook his head. "Keeping her I can see, for it is a tool to
use against your rujholla's captivity. But wedding her?
No. Seek your cheysula elsewhere." "Would
you have me wed a Cheysuli, then?" I scoffed. "The
Homanans would never allow it." "Cheysuli
women wed Cheysuli men," he said flatly. "No
woman would look outside her clan." "What
of the men?" I asked. "I have not seen the warriors
keeping to their clan. Not even you." I smiled at his
wary expression. "There was Alix, only half Cheysuli, and not
knowing it at all." I paused. "And now, perhaps, Electra?" He sat
upright so quickly wine slopped over the rim of his cup
and splashed across Storr's head. The wolf sat up as
quickly as Finn, shaking his head to send droplets flying in all
directions. The look he flashed Finn was one of such grave
indignation I could not help but laugh, though Finn found
little humor in it. He rose
and set the cup down on the table, still scowl- ing.
"I want none of Electra." 144
Jennifer Roberson "Yon
forget, I know you. I have seen you with women before.
She touched you, Finn, as much as she touched me." "I
want none of her," he repeated. I
laughed at him. And then the laughter died, and I frowned.
"Why is it we are attracted by the same women? There
was Alix first, and the red-haired girl in Caledon, and
now—" "A
liege man knows his place." The comment overrode me-
"Do you truly think he seeks what woman his lord will
make his queen?" "Finn."
I rose as he turned away. "Finn, I know you better
than that." "Do
you?" His face was uncommonly grave. "I think not. I
think not at all." I put
down my cup of wine. "I take her to wife because she is
worthy of that much. I will not get her another way." "Put
out your hand and take her." Finn said. "She will come to
you like a cat to milk." The
wall went up between us, brick by brick. Where once
its name had been Alix, now it was Electra. And, though
I thought what he felt for Electra was closer to dislike
than anything akin to love, I could not see the way of
tearing it down again. Kingdoms take precedence even over
friendships. "There
are things a king must do," I said quietly. "Aye.
my lord MuJhar." This time he did leave, and the wolf
went with him. THIRTEEN I
jerked aside the doorflap and went out, buckling on my swordbelt
with its weight of Cheysuli gold. No longer did I wrap
the hilt in leather to hide the crest and ruby. All men
knew I had come at last—including Bellam—and no longer
did I wish to hide my presence or my identity. Finn
stood waiting with the horses. He, like myself, wore
his warbow slung across one shoulder, But he wore no
ringmail or boiled leather, trusting instead to his skill to keep
him free of harm. No Cheysuli wore armor. But perhaps
I too would leave it off, did I have the chance to wear an
animal's form. I took
the reins from him and turned to mount. But I stopped
the motion and turned back as Rowan called to me. "My
lord—wait you!" He hastened toward me in a rattle of mail
and sword. Like us, he prepared to lead an attack against
one of Bellam's patrols. "My lord, the lady is asking
for you." He arrived at last, urgency in face and voice. "Electra
asks for nothing," I told him mildly. "Surely you
mean she has sent." Color
rose in his face. "Aye," he said, "she has sent." He
sighed. "For you." I
nodded. Electra sent for me often, usually two or more
times in a single day. Always to complain about her captivity
and to demand her immediate release. It had I 145 I 146
Jennifer Roberson become
a game between us—Electra knew well enough what
she did to me when I saw her. And she played upon that
effect. In the
six weeks since Finn had captured her, nothing had
been settled between us except out mutual attraction. She
knew it as well as 1. Ostensibly enemies, we were also eventual
bedmates. It was simply a matter of time and circumstance.
Did I wish to, I could have her before her internment
was done. But I gambled for higher stakes—- permanency.
in reign and domesticity—and she knew it. She
used it. And so the courtship rite went on, bizarre though
it was. "She
waits,' Rowan reminded me. I
smiled. "Let her." I swung up on my horse and gathered
the reins, marking how my men waited. And then I
was gone before Rowan could speak again. Finn
caught up to me not far from the camp. Behind us rode
our contingent of soldiers: thirty Homanans armed to the
teeth and ready for battle once more. Scouts had already
brought reports of three Solindish patrols; I would take
one, Rowan another, Duncan the third. Such warfare had
worked well in the past months; Bellam already shouted impotent
threats from his stolen throne, "How
much longer do we keep her?" Finn asked. No
reference was necessary. "Until I have Tony back." I
squinted against the sun. "Bellam's last message said he would
send Torry out of Mujhara with an escort—and Lachlan
also. Electra will be back with her father soon enough." "Will
you let her go?" "Aye,"
I said calmly. "It will be no hardship to let her go when
I will have her back so soon." He
smiled. "No more hedging, from you. No more modesty." "No,"
I agreed, grinning. "I have come home to take my
uncle's throne, and I have every intention of doing it. As for
Betlam, we have harried him long enough. In a month,
or two or three, he will come out of Mujhara to fight.
This thing will be settled then." "And
his daughter?" I
looked directly at him, tasting the dust of warfare in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 147 my
mouth as we moved toward our battle- "She is Tynstar's light
woman, by all accounts—including her own. For that alone,
I will make her mine." "Revenge."
He did not smile. "I understand that well enough,
Carillon, having tasted it myself—but I think it is more
than that." "Political
expediency," I assured him blandly. "She is a valuable
tool." A scowl
pulled his face into grim lines. "In the clans, it is not
the same," "No,"
I agreed quietly. "In the clans you take women as you
will and care little enough for the politics of the move."
I glanced back at my soldiers. They followed in a tight
unit, bristling with swords and knives and ringmail. "Men
have need of such things as wives and children," I told
him quietly. "Kings have need of more." "More,"
he said in disgust, and his eyes were on Storr. The
wolf loped by Finn's horse, silver head turned up so their
eyes locked: one pair of eerie, yellow eyes; one pair of
amber, bestial eyes. And yet I could not say who was truly
the beast. Or if
either of them were. Our
attack swept down on Bellam's patrol and engulfed the
guardsmen. I halted my horse some distance from the melee
and set about loosing arrow after arrow into se- lected
targets. The Atvian longbow, for all its range was good,
lacked the power of my Cheysuli bow; until my arrows
were gone, I would be well-nigh invincible. Or so 1
thought, until one Atvian arrow, half-spent, struck
the tender flesh of my horse's nose and drove him into a frenzy
of pain. I could not control him. Rather than lose
myself to a pain-crazed horse in place of an Atvian arrow,
I jumped from the horse and set about doing what I could
on foot. My
Homanans fought well, proving their worth. There was no
hesitation on their part. even facing the archers who had
so badly defeated them six years before. But we were
greatly outnumbered. Bellam's men turned fiercely upon my
own, slashing with swords, stabbing with knives, screaming
like utter madmen as they threw themselves 148
Jennifer Roberson into
the fight. So many times we had swarmed upon them like
gnats; at last they swatted back. I
discarded my bow when my arrows were gone, turn- ing
instead to my sword. I waded into the nearest knot of men, slashing
at the enemy. Almost instantly I was en- gaged
by an Atvian wielding a huge broadsword. I met blade
with blade and gasped as the jar ran up through my arms to
my shoulders, lodging in knotted muscles. I disen- gaged,
counterthrust, then sank my own blade deep in his chest. The man
went down at once. I wrenched my sword free and
staggered across the body, ducking another scything sweep
near my head, swung around and cut loose the arm that
swung the blade. The Solindishman went down scream- ing,
spraying blood across matted grass already boggy with gore.
One glance showed me the battle had turned decid- edly in
Solindish favor. The
trick was now to get out. My horse had been left behind.
But most of the enemy was on foot as well, since we
struck first at their mounts, and a foot race is more commonly
won by men with greater reason to run. 1 had reason
enough. I
looked for Finn and found him not far from me, as ever,
shouting something as he closed with a Solindish soldier.
He wore his human form, eschewing the savagery that
accompanies the shapechange in the midst of battle. It was
a matter of balance, he had told me once; a Cheysuli warrior
remains himself even in fir-shape, but should he ever
lose himself in the glory of a fight, he could lose himself
forever. It was possible a warrior, crossing over the
boundaries of balance, might remain a beast forever. I did
not care to think of Finn locked into his wolf- shape.
Not forever. I needed him too much as himself. And
then I saw Storr running between two men. His tail
was straight out as he streaked across the bloodied field.
His ears were pinned back against his head and his teeth
were bared. I knew then he ran to aid Finn, and I knew he
was too late. The
sword came down and bit into the wolfs left shoul- der.
His yelp of pain pierced through the din of battle like a
scythe. Finn heard it at once, or else he heard some- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 149 thing
more within the link. Helplessly 1 watched him turn away
from his enemy to look for Storr. "No!"
I roared, trying to run through the slippery grass. "Finn—look
to yourself." But he
did not. And the Atvian spear drove into his right
leg and buried itself in the hillside. 1 threw
myself over dead and wounded, enemy and Homanan
alike. Finn was sprawled on his back against the ground,
trying to wrench the spear from his thigh. But it had
gone straight through, pinning him down, even as he sought
to break the shaft with his hands. The
Atvian spearman, seeing his advantage, pulled his knife
from its sheath and lunged. 1
brought down my sword from the highest apex of its arc,
driving it through leather and mail and flesh. The body
toppled forward. I caught it before it fell across Finn and dragged
it away, tossing it to one side. And then I cursed
as I saw the damage that had already been done; how he
had laid open the flesh of Finn's face with his knife.
The bloody wound bisected the left side from eye to jaw. I broke
the spear in my hands and rolled Finn onto one side,
grateful he was unconscious. I pulled the shaft free as the
leg twitched and jumped beneath my hands. Blood ran
freely from the wound, pooling in the matted, tram- pled
grass. And then I pulled my liege man from the ground
and carried him from the field. Finn
screamed Storr's name, lunging upward against my
restraining hands. I pressed him down against the pallet,
trying to soothe him with words and wishes alone, but he
was too far gone in fever and pain. I doubted he heard
me, or even knew I was there, The
tiny pavilion was rank with heat and the stench of blood.
The chirurgeons had done what they could, stitch- ing his
face together again with silk thread and painting it with an
herbal paste, but it was angry and swollen and ugly.
The wound in his thigh they had drained and poul- ticed.
but one man had gone so far as to say he thought it must
come off. I had said no instantly, too shocked to 150
Jennifer Rober«on consider
the amputation, but now that some time had passed
I understood the necessity of the suggestion. Did the
leg fill with poison, Finn would die. And I did not
wish to give him over to such pain. 1 knelt
rigidly at his side, too stiff and frightened to move
away. The doorflap hung closed to shut out the gnats
and flies, the air was heavy and stifling. Rowan stood beside
me in the dimness of the tent, saying nothing, but I knew
he felt his own measure of shock and apprehen- sion.
Finn had ever seemed invincible, even to those he hardly
knew. To those of us who knew him best of all— "He
is Cheysuli." Rowan meant to reassure me. I
looked down on the pale, sweating face with its hid- eous
wound. Even stitched closed, the thing was terrible. It
snaked across his face from eye to jaw, puckering the flesh
into a jagged, seeping serpent. Aye, he was Cheysuli. "They
die,' I said in a ragged tone. "Even Cheysuli die." "Less
often then most." He moved forward a little. Like me, he
was splattered with blood. Rowan and his men had gotten
free without losing a single life. I had lost most of my
unit, and now perhaps Finn as well. "My lord—the wolf is
missing." H "I
have dispatched men to search. . . ."I said nothing \ more.
Storr's body had not been found upon the field. *: And I
myself had seen the sword cut into his shoulder. "Perhaps—once
he is found—"
\s, "For
a Cheysuli, you know little enough of your cus- ij, toms."
Abruptly I cursed myself for my curtness. It was v not my
place to chastise Rowan for what he could not help. I
glanced up at his stricken face, realized he risked as much
as I in this endeavor, and tried to apologize. He
shook his head. "No. I know what you say. You have the
right of it- If the wolf is already slain—or dies—you will
lose your liege man." "I
may lose him anyway." It seemed too much to hope ,, he
would live. And if I gave the order to take his leg— "Carillon."
It was Alix. pulling aside the doorflap, and I stared
in blank astonishment. "They sent for me." She came
into the tent, dropping the flap behind her, and I saw the
pallor of her face. "Duncan is not here?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 151 "I
have sent for him." She moved
closer and knelt down at my side, amber eyes
fixed on Finn. Seeing him again through her vision, I nearly
turned away. He wore a death's-head in place of his own. Alix
put out her hand and touched his bare arm. The fir-gold
with its wolf-shape was smeared with blood, dulled by
grime; it seemed a reflection of his death. But she touched
his arm and then clasped his slack hand, as if she could
not let him go. I
watched her face. She knelt at his side and held his hand so
gently. There was a sudden horrified grief in her eyes,
as if she realized she would lose the man who had given
her over to her heritage, and that realization broke down
the wall between them. Ever had they been at one another's
throats, cutting with knives made of words and swords
made of feelings. They were kin and yet more than that,
so much more, and I think she finally knew it. She
tipped back her head. I saw the familiar detached expression
enter her eyes, making them blank and black and
odd. Suddenly Alix was more Cheysuli than I had ever
seen her, and I sensed the power move into her soul. So
easily she summoned it, and then she released a sigh. "Storr
is alive." I gaped
at her. "He
is sorely hurt. Dying." Grief etched lines into her smooth
face. "You must go. Fetch him back at once, and perhaps
we can save them both." "Where?" "Not
far." Her eyes were on Finn again and still she clasped
his hand. "Perhaps a league. Northwest. There is a hill
with a single tree upon it. And a cairn marker." She shut
her eyes a moment, as if she drew upon the memory of the
power. "Carillon—go now ... I can reach Duncan through
Cat." I stood
up at once, hardly aware of the protests of my body. I
did not need to tell her to tend him well. I merely went out
in my bloody, crusted leather-and-mail and or- dered a
horse at once. 152
Jennifer Roberson Rowan
came out of the pavilion as I rode up with Storr clasped
in my arms. I dismounted carefully, loath to give the
wolf over to anyone else, and went in as Rowan pulled aside
the doorHap. It was then I was conscious of the harpsong
and Lachlan's nimble fingers. He sat
on a campstool at Finn's side. His Lady was set against
his chest, resting on one knee, and he played. How he
played. The golden notes, so sweet and pure, poured
forth from the golden strings. His head was bowed and his
eyes were shut. His face was rigid with concentra- tion.
He did not sing, letting the harp do it for him, but I knew
what magic he sought. A
healer, he had called himself. And now he tried to heal. I knelt
down and set Storr at Finn's side as gently as I could.
Carefully I placed one limp brown hand into the stiffened
silver fur. then moved back. The harpsong played on,
dying away, and at last there was silence again. Lachlan
shifted a little, as if he awoke "He is—beyond my aid.
Even Lodhi's, I fear. He is Cheysuli—" He stopped, for
there was little left to say. Alix
was in the shadows. She had left Finn's side as I entered,
making room for Storr, and now she stood in the center
of the tent. Her braids were coiled and pinned against
her head but glittered not, for it seemed there was no
light within the tent. No light at all. "Duncan
comes," she said softly. "In
time?" "I
cannot say." I
crossed my arms and hugged my chest as if I could keep
the pain from showing on my face. "Gods—he is my right
hand! I need him still—" "We
all need him." Her quiet words reproved me for my
selfishness, though I doubt she meant them to. A single
note rang out from the harp as Lachlan shifted again
on his stool. He silenced it at once, very grave of (ace.
"How do you fare. Carillon?" "Well
enough," I said impatiently, and then I realized he
referred to the blood on my mail. "I am unharmed. It was
Finn they struck instead." The wolf lay quietly at his side,
still breathing; so, thank the gods, was Finn. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 153 "My
lord." It was Rowan's tentative voice. "Shall I tell the
princess the harper is come?" For a
moment I could not understand him. And then I knew.
Lachlan had come from Bellam to direct the ex- change.
Electra for Tourmaline. And now I could hardly think. Lachlan's
eyes were on me. "Your sister is well. Caril- lon.
Somewhat weary of being held in Bellam's command, but she
has taken no harm. None at all." I was aware of an odd
note in his voice. "She is well indeed . . . and lovely." I
looked more sharply at him. But I had no time to untangle
the subtleties I heard, or the emotions of the moment.
There were other things more pressing. "Where is
she?" "Not
far from here. Bellam sent her out with a Solindish guard,
and myself. They wait with her. I am to bring the Princess
Electra, and then escort Tony back," He caught himself
at once. "The Princess Tourmaline," I did
not wish to think of Electra, nor even Tourmaline. And yet
I must. Impatiently I nodded at Rowan. 'Tell her Lachlan
is come, and to ready herself. When there is time,
the exchange will be made." ' Rowan
bowed and left at once, perhaps grateful for a task.
There is nothing so helpless as a man who must watch
another die. The
flap was ripped aside. Duncan stood in the open- ing,
backlighted by the sunlight, and suddenly the pavil- ion was
filled with illumination. He was a silhouette against die
brilliance until he came in, and then I saw how harshly set was
his face. "Alix."
She went to him at once. Duncan hardly looked at me,
for his attention was fixed on Finn. "Harper," he said,
"I thank you. But this is Cheysuli-done." Lachlan
took the dismissal with good grace, rising in- stantly
from the stool and moving out of the way. Duncan pushed
the campstool away and knelt down with Alix at one
side. He said nothing at all to me. "I
have never done this." There was fear in Alix's voice. The
heavy gold on Duncan's arms glowed in the shad- ows,
reflecting the light that crept in through the gaps in the
door-flap. "You have the Old Blood, cheysula. You 154
Jennifer Roberson need
fear nothing of this. It is the earth magic we seek. You
need only ask it to come, and it will use you to heal Finn.
And Storr." Briefly he cupped her head in one hand and
pressed it against one shoulder. "I promise you—it will be
well done." She
said nothing more. Duncan released her and set one
hand against the wound in the wolfs side. Of the two, Storr
seemed to have a more fragile hold on life. And if he died
before they healed Finn, the thing was futile indeed. "Lose
yourself," Duncan said. "Go down into the earth until
there is nothing but the currents of life. You will know
it—be not afraid. Tap it, Alix, and let it flow through you
into the wolf. He is lir. He will know what we do for him." I
watched the changes in Alix's face. At first she was hesitant,
following Duncan's lead, and then I saw the first indication
of her own power. She knelt beside the wolf with
her hands clasped lightly in her lap, eyes gone in- ward to
face her soul. For a moment her body wavered and
then it straightened. I saw the concentration and the wonder
as she slipped from this world into another. I
nearly touched her then. I took two steps, intending to catch
her in my arms, but the knowledge prevented me. What
she did was beyond my ken—what she was, as well—but
I knew Duncan. I knew he would never risk her.
Not even to save his brother. A tiny
sound escaped her mouth, and then she was gone.
Her body remained, so still and rigid, but Alix was gone.
Somewhere far beneath the earth she roamed, seek- ing the
healing arts her race claimed as their own, and Duncan
was with her. I had only to look at his face and see the
familiar detachment. It was profoundly moving, somehow,
that a man and woman could link so deeply on a level
other than sexual, and all to save a wolf. Cheysuli
magic goes into the earth, taps the strength of the
ancient gods and lends it to the one who requires the healing.
The sword wound in Storr's shoulder remained, but it
lacked the unhealthy stink and appearance. His breathing
steadied. His eyes cleared. He moved, twitch- ing
once all over, and came into the world again. Alix
sagged. Duncan caught her and clasped her against THE
SONG OF HOMANA 155 his
chest, much as Lachlan clasped his Lady. I saw the fear
and weariness etched in his face and wondered if he had
lied to her, saying it was safe when such magic took a part of
the soul away. Perhaps, for Finn, he would risk Alix. It made
me profoundly angry. And then the anger died, for I
needed them both. I needed them all. "No
more," Duncan told her. "Storr is well enough. But now it
is my task to heal Finn." "Not
alone!" She sat up, pulling out of his arms. "Do you
think I will give you over to that when I have felt it myself?
No, Duncan—call the others. Link with them all. There
is no need for you to do this alone." "There
is," he told her gently. "He is my rujho. And I am not
alone . . . there is Cai." He smiled. "My thanks for your
concern, but it is unwisely spent. Save it for Finn when he
wakens." And
then he slipped away before she could protest, sliding
out of our hands like oil. The shell we knew as Duncan
remained, but he was gone. Whatever made him Duncan
had gone to another place, and this time he was gone
deeper and longer, so deep and so long I thought we had
lost them both. "Alix!"
I knew she meant to follow. I bent to pull her from
the ground. She
turned an angry face to me. "Do not keep me from him,
Carillon! Do you think I could bear to lose him like this?
Even for Finn—" "You
risked yourself for me, once, when I did not wish you
to," I told her harshly. "When I lay chained in Atvian iron,
and you came as a falcon to free me. Do you think I would
have given you permission for such a thing?" I shook
my head. "What Duncan does is for him to do. Did he want
you with him, he would have asked it." She
wrenched her head around to stare again at her husband.
He knelt by Finn's side, there and yet not. And Finn,
so weak upon the pallet, did not move. "I
could not make a choice," she said in a wavering voice.
"I ever thought I would say Duncan before anyone else,
but I could not. I want them both. ..." "I
know. So do I. But it is for the gods to decide." 156
Jennifer Robarson "Has
Lachlan turned you priest?" She smiled a little, bitterly.
"I never knew you to prate of such things." "I
do not prate of them now. Call it tahlmorra, if you will."
I smiled and made the gesture. "What is there for us to
do but wait and see what will happen?" Duncan
said something then. It was garbled, tangled up in the
Old Tongue and his weariness, but it was a sound. He
moved as if to rise, could not, and fell back to knock his
head against the campstool. Lachlan set down his Lady and
knelt at once to give him support, even as Alix wrenched
herself free of me. "You
fool," Finn said weakly. "It is not for a man to do alone." I
stared at him, unsure I had heard him correctly. But it was
Finn, white as death, and I saw tears in his eyes. Duncan
pushed himself upward with Lachlan's help, He sat
half-dazed, legs sprawled, as if he could not come back to
himself. Even as Alix knelt down before him he seemed
not to know her. I saw
Finn push an elbow against the pallet to lever himself
up. And again it was myself who pushed him down.
"Lie you still." "Duncan—"
he said thickly, protesting ineffectively. "Come
back!" Alix shouted. "By the gods, you fool—" And she
struck Duncan hard across the face with the flat of her
hand. It set
up brilliant color in his face, turning his cheek dark
red. But sense was in his eyes again. He looked at Alix,
at me, at Finn, and then he was Duncan again. "Gods,"
he said weakly. "I did not know—" "No,"
Finn agreed, with my hand upon his shoulder in case he
moved again. "You did not, you fool. Did you think I
would wish to trade your life for mine?" He gri- maced
then, and instantly hissed as the expression pulled the
stitches against his swollen flesh. "By the gods—that Atvian—" "—is
slain," I finished. "Did you think 1 would let him finish
what he had begun?" Finn's
hand was in Storr's matted pelt. His eyes were shut in
a gray-white face. I thought he had lost conscious- ness
again. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 157 "Rujfw,"
Duncan said, "there is something you must do." "Later,"
Finn said through the taut line of his mouth. "Now."
Duncan smiled. "You owe thanks to Carillon." I
looked at him in surprise. Finn's eyes opened a slit, dilated
black and glittering with the remnants of his fever. "It
was you who—" "Aye,"
Duncan interrupted, "but it was Carillon who carried
you from the field. Else you would still be there, and
dead." I knew
what he did. Finn has never been one for showing
gratitude, though often enough I knew he felt it. I
myself had trouble saying what I meant; for Finn it was harder
still. I thought of protesting, then let Duncan have his
way. He it was who had had the raising of Finn, not me. Finn
sighed. His eyes closed again. "He should have left
me. He should not have risked himself." "No,"
Duncan agreed, "but he did. And now there are the
words to be said." I
thought Finn was asleep. He did not move, did not indicate
he heard. But he had. And at last he looked at me from
beneath his heavy lids. "Leijhana tu'sai," he muttered. I
blinked. And then I laughed. "In the Old Tongue, I would
not know if you thanked me or cursed me." "He
thanked you," Duncan said gravely. And then, "Leijhana
tu'sai. Carillon." I
realized I was the only one standing. Even Lachlan knelt,
so close to Duncan, with his Lady gleaming on the table.
It was an odd sensation to have such people in such postures,
and to know one day it would be expected. I
looked at Lachlan. "We have an exchange to conduct." He rose
and gathered his harp. But before we left the tent I
glanced back at Finn. He
slept. "Leijhana tu'sai," I said, "for living instead of dying." FOURTEEN I left
the tent, my legs trembling with the aftermath of fatigue
and tension. I stopped just outside, letting the doorfiap
fall shut behind me. For a moment I could only stare
blankly at the few pavilions scattered across the turf in
apparent confusion, lacking all order. I had taken the idea
from the Cheysuli, although here we lacked the trees to hide
ourselves adequately, We had camped on a grassy plain,
leaving the forests behind as we moved closer to Mujhara;
closer to Bellam and my throne. The encamp- ment
was little more than a scattering of men with cookfires here
and there. But it had served us well. I
sucked in a deep breath, as deep as I could make it, filling
my lungs with air. The stink of the army camp faded to
nonexistence as I thought how close I had come to losing
Finn. I knew perfectly well that had my chirurgeons pressed
to take his leg. he would have found another way to die.
A maimed warrior, he had told me once, was of little
use to his clan. In Finn's case, it was worse; he would
view himself as useless to his Mujhar as well, and that
would pervert his tahlmorra and his very reason for living. Lachlan
slipped through the entrance. I heard the hiss of
fabric as he moved, scraping one hand across the woven material.
Few of us had tents to claim as shelter, I, being Mujhar,
had the largest, but it was not so much. This one served
as a temporary infirmary; the chirurgeons had kept I 158 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 159 all
others free of it when I had brought Finn. He would be nursed
in private. Lachlan's
arms were empty of harp for once. "Finn will live.
You need fear no more." "Have
you consulted Lodhi?" He made
no indication my comment bothered him. "There
is no need for that. I asked His help before, but there
was nothing in Finn I could touch. He was too far from
this world, too lost in his pain and Storr's absence. But
when Duncan and Alix worked their magic—" He broke
off, smiling a little. "There is much I cannot under- stand.
And until I know more of the Cheysuli, I cannot hope to
make songs of them." "Most
men cannot understand the Cheysuli," I told him.
"As for songs—I doubt they would wish it. There are legends
enough about them." I stared at the tiny field pavilion
farthest from where we stood. It was guarded by six
soldiers, "How many men are with my sister?" "Bellam
sent a guard of fifty with her." His face was grave.
"My lord—you do not intend to go yourself—" "She
is my sister." I set off toward the saffron-colored tent as
Lachlan fell in beside me. "I owe Tourmaline what honor
there is, and of late there is little. I will send no man in
my place." "Surely
you will take some of your army with you." I
smiled, wondering if he sought the information for simple
curiosity's sake. "No." "Carillon—" "If
it is a trap, the teeth will close on air." I signaled to the
soldiers guarding Electra's tent. They stepped away at once,
affording me privacy, though they remained within earshot.
"You would know, perhaps, what Bellam intends for
me." Lachlan
smiled as I paused before the tent. "He did not divulge
his plans to me, unfortunately. He welcomed me as a
harper, not a confidant I cannot say he sends men to take
you, but I think it very likely." His eyes went past me to
study the scattered encampment "You would do well to
take a substantial escort." "No
doubt," I said blandly. I
turned and pulled aside the door-flap, but did not go in 160
Jennifer Roberson at
once. I could not. The sunlight was brilliant as it slashed into
the interior, illuminating the woman who sat within. She wore
a dark brown gown laced with copper silk at throat
and cuffs. A supple leather belt, clay-bleached to a soft
yellow, bound her slender waist, fastened with a copper
buckle. The gown was from Alix, fashioned by her own
hands, given freely to replace the soiled gray velvet Electra
had worn the day Finn caught her. The new one fit
well enough, for they were of a like size, though noth- ing
like in coloring. Electra
waited quietly, seated on a three-legged camp- stool
with the folds of her dark skirts foaming around her feet
like waves upon a shore. She sat erect, shoulders put back,
so that the slender, elegant line of her neck met the jaw to
emphasize the purity of her bones. She had braided her
hair into a single loose-woven rope that hung over one shoulder
to spill into her lap, coiled like a serpent. The smooth,
pale brow cried out for a circlet of beaten gold, or—perhaps
better—silver, to highlight the long-lidded, magnificent
eyes. I knew
Rowan had been here to tell her. She waited, hands
clasped beneath the rope of shining hair. Silently she sat
upon the stool as the sunlight passed through the weave
of the saffron-colored tent to paint her with a pas- tel,
ocherous glow. She wore the twisted gold at her throat,
and it shone. By the
gods, so did she. And I wanted so much to lose myself
in it. In her. Gods, but what a woman can do to a man— Even
the enemy. Forty
years, this woman claimed. And I denied it, as ever. I put
out my hand to raise her from the stool. Her fingers
were still, making no promises, though I had had that of
her, as well. "You
have been in battle." Her voice was cool as ever, with
its soft, Solindish cadence. 1 had
not put off the blood-crusted leather-and-mail. My hair,
dried now from the sweat of my exertions, hung stiffly
against my shoulders. No doubt I smelled of it as well,
but I wasted no time on the niceties of such things THE
SONG OF HOMANA 161 while I
had a war to fight. "Come, lady—your father waits." "Did
you win your battle?" She allowed me to lead her from
the tent, making no move to remove her hand from my
grasp. I shook
my head. Rowan stood outside with four horses. I saw
no good in gaming with her, denying my loss to gain a
satisfaction that would not last. I had lost, but Bellam
still lacked his pretender-prince. Electra
paused as she saw the empty saddles. Four horses
only, and no accompaniment. "Where are my women?" "I
sent them back long ago." I smiled at her. "Only you were
brought here. But then you were compromised the moment
Finn took you captive. What should it matter, Electra—you
are an Ihlini's light woman.*' Color
came into her face. I had not expected to see it, from
her. She was a young woman suddenly, lacking the : wisdom
of experience, and yet I saw the glint of knowl- edge in
her eyes. I wondered, uneasily, ifTynstar's arts had
given her youth in place of age. "Does it grate within your
soul?" she asked. "Does it make you wish to put your stamp
upon me, to erase Tynstar's?" She smiled, a mere curving
of the perfect mouth. "You fool. You could not begin
to take his place." "You
will have the opportunity to know." I boosted her into
the saddle without further comment, and felt the rigid
unyielding in her body. I had cut her, somehow: but then
she had cut me often enough. I nodded at Rowan. "Send
for Zared, at once." When
Zared came he bowed respectfully. His gray-red hair
was still cropped closely against his head, as was common
in soldiery. I had not taken up the custom be- cause
it had been easy enough, in Caledon, to braid it and bind it
with the scarlet yarn of a mercenary. It had been what I
was. "See
to it the camp is dispersed," I told him. "I want no men
here to receive Bellam's welcome, for you may be quite
certain his daughter will tell him where we have been."
I did not look at her, having no need; I could sense 162
Jennifer Roberson her
rigid attention. "When I am done with this exchange, I will
find the army." "Aye,
my lord Mujhar." He bowed, all solemn servi- tude,
and stepped away to follow orders. Lachlan
mounted next to me, and Rowan next to Electra. She was
hemmed in on both sides, closely kept. It would not do
to lose her now, before I claimed my sister. Electra
looked at us all. "No army to escort you?" "Need
I one?" I smiled. I glanced to Lachlan and saw his
gesture. Westward, toward Mujhara, and Tourmaline, my
sister. The sun
beat down upon our heads as we waited on the hilltop.
We silhouetted ourselves against the horizon, a thing I
had not done in the long months of bitter war, but now I
did it willingly. I wanted Tourmaline to see us before
the exchange was made, so she would know it was us in
truth, and not some trick of Bellam's. The
plains stretched below us. No more spring; it was nearly
midsummer. The sun had baked the green from the land,
turning it yellow and ocher and amber, and the dust rose
from the hooves of more than fifty horses to hang in the air
like smoke. Through the haze I could see the men, in
Sotindish colors, glittering with ringmail and swords. A troop
of men knotted about a single woman like a fist around
a hilt. I could
not see Tourmaline well. But from time to time I saw
the dappled gray horse and the slender, upright figure,
wearing no armor but a gown instead, an indigo- colored
gown and no traveling mantle to keep the dust off her
clothing; Even her head was bared, and her tawny- dark
hair hung down freely to tangle across the horse's gray
rump. I heard
Lachlan's quiet, indrawn breath. I heard my own as
well, but it lacked the note I heard in his. I glanced
at him a moment, seeing how avidly he watched the
troop approach; how intent were his eyes upon the woman.
Not my sister, in that instant, but a woman. I knew
then. beyond any doubt at all, that Lachlan plot- ted no
treachery, no betrayal. I was certain of it, in that instant.
To do so would endanger Tourmaline, and that he 163 THE
SONG OF HOMANA would
never countenance. I had only to look at his face as he
looked for hers, and at last I had my answer. If for
nothing else, he would be loyal to me out of loyalty
to my sister. And what a weapon he gave me, did I find
the need to use it. The
SoUndish troop stopped at the foot of the hill. The sun
glittered off their trappings; off their ringmail; off their intention.
Fifty men bent on taking Bellam's enemy. And that
enemy with only a token escort at his side. ; It was warm on the hilltop. The air was
quite still; the '^
silence was broken only by the jingle and clash of horse ^
trappings and the buzzing hum of an occasional insect. || The
dust was dry in my mouth and nose; I tasted the flat, y"
bitter salt of summer-swept plains. Come fall, turf would H
spring up beneath a gentler sun. Come winter, snow I-
would blanket the world. Come spring, I should be King. ^ If not before. ^ I looked through the clustered troop to the
treasure ^ they
guarded so closely. Tourmaline, a princess of Homana. ^ The
woman Bellam had threatened to wed; the woman he ^;
could not because I had taken his daughter. A princess for f. a
princess. ?a She sat quite still upon her horse, her
hands holding the ^
reins. But she was not entirely free. A soldier flanked her :s
directly on either side; a lead-rope tied her horse to a man ^ who
rode before her. They meant not to lose her so easily, t- did
I give them cause to fight. ^ Lachlan's breath was audible in his
throat. It rasped, sliding
through the constriction slowly, so that Rowan ''"•
glanced at him. There was curiosity in Rowan's eyes; .
knowledge in Electra's. She would know. She would know what he
felt; a man in love with a woman, looking at her with
desire. "Well?"
I said at last. "Are we to confront one another in
silence all day, or is there a thing I must do?" Lachlan
wrenched his attention back to me. "I am to escort
Electra down, and bring Torry back with me." ;, "Do it" • He rubbed at the flesh beneath the silver
circlet on his ^ brow.
Nothing more?" |f "Am I to think you seek to warn me of
some treachery?" 164
Jennifer Roberson I
smiled. "Do what you have said must be done. I want my
sister back." His jaw
tightened. Briefly he glanced at Electra. She sat very
still on her horse, like Torry, hardly moving her hands
upon the reins. But I saw her fingers tense and the subtle
shift other weight. She meant to run, with Tourma- line
still held. I
reached out and caugh't one of her wrists, clamping down
tightly. "No," I said calmly. "Do you forget 1 have a bow?" Her
eyes went to the Cheysuli bow at once. And my quiver,
freshly filled. "You might slay some," she con- ceded
coolly, "but I doubt you could slay them all before they
took you." "No,"
I agreed, "but have I spoken of slaying men?" She
understood at once. I saw the color move into her face
swiftly, setting flags of anger into her cheeks. The somnolent,
ice-gray eyes were blackened with frustration, but
only for a moment. She smiled. "Slay me, then, and you
purchase your fate from Tynstar." "I
do not doubt I have done so already," I told her calmly.
"I think my sister is worth dying for. But are you?" "So
long as you do the dying." She did not look at me. She
looked instead at the troop of men her father had sent to
fetch her. 1
laughed and released her wrist. "Go, then, Electra. Tell
your father—and your sorcerer—whatever you wish to say.
But remember that I will have you as my wife." Loathing
showed on her face. "You will have nothing, pretender-prince.
Tynstar will see to that." "My
lord." Rowan sounded uneasy. "They are fifty to our
three." "So
they are." I nodded to Lachlan. "Take her down, and
bring my sister back." Lachlan
put out his hand to grasp Electra's rein. But she did
not let him. She pulled the horse away and set him to
walking down the hill. Lachlan fell in close beside her
almost at once, and I watched as they rode toward the troop.
I unstrapped the bow so the captain could see it, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 165 though
I did not intend to use it. I did not think I would need
it. Electra
was swallowed almost at once by the Solindish soldiers
and I was left without a target. Unless one counted the
captain and his men. But Electra had the right of it; I could
not slay them all. Even with Rowan at my side. He
shifted in his saddle. "My lord—" "Be
patient," I chided gently. Lachlan
waited at the edge of the hard-eyed throng. The sun
on his dyed hair treated it poorly, turning it dull and
lifeless. Only the glint of silver on his brow lent him authenticity,
and that only won through his harp. I won- dered
again what made him the man he was, and how it was to
be a priest. The
troop parted. Tourmaline came forward on her dappled
gray horse. Like Electra, she did not hasten, but I saw
the tension in her body. Doubtless she feared the trade
would not be finished. Well,
it was not finished yet. Lachlan
put out his hand to her. Briefly she held it tightly
with her own, as if thanking him for his care; I watched
in bemusement. It was all well and good for a harper
to love a princess—that happened with great regu- larity,
to judge by the content of their lays—but I was not certain
Tourmaline's apparent regard for him pleased me one
whit. He was a harper, and she was meant for a prince. "They
come," Rowan said softly, more to himself than to me. They
came. Side by side, no longer clasping hands, their
shoulders rigid against the Solindish guard. Dust rose up
from the ground and enyeloped them in a veil; Tourmaline's
eyes were squinted against it as she came yet closer
to me. And then she was laughing, calling out my name,
and kicked her horse into a run. I did
not dismount, for all it would have been an easier greeting
on the ground. She set her horse into mine, but gently,
and our knees knocked as she reached out to hug my
neck. It was awkward on horseback, but we got it done.
And then, as she opened her mouth to speak again, I waved
her into silence. 166
Jennifer Roberson "My
lord!" It was Rowan as Lachlan rode up. "They come!" And so
they did- Almost all fifty of them, charging up the
hill, to swallow us within their ringmailed fist. I
smiled grimly, unsurprised. I saw the frustrated, im- potent
anger on Rowan's young face as he put his hand to his
sword; he did not draw it because he saw no reason to. We were
too soundly caught. Lachlan
said something in his Ellasian tongue. A curse, I
thought, not recognizing it, or perhaps a plea to his All-Father;
whatever it was, it sounded like he meant to chew up
their bones, did they bother to come close enough. Tourmaline,
white-faced, shot me a glance that said she understood
the brevity of our greeting. What fear I saw in her
face was not for herself, but for me. Her brother, who had
been sought for six long years, was home at last. And caught. The
Solindish captain wore a mail coif that hid all of his head
but his face. A wide, hard, battle-scan-ed face, with brown
eyes that had undoubtedly seen everything in war, and yet
now expressed a bafflement born of disbelief. His Homanan
was twisted by his Solindish accent, but I un- derstood
him well enough. "Surely a boy would know better." My
horse stomped beneath me, jarring my spine against the
saddle. I did not answer. "Carillon
of Homana?" the captain asked, as if he could not
believe he had caught the proper quarry. "The
Mujhar," I agreed calmly. "Do you mean to take us to
the usurper on his stolen throne?" Tourmaline
drew in a sudden breath. Lachlan moved his
horse closer to my sister's, as if to guard her. It was for me to
do, not him, but I was occupied at the moment. "Your
sword." the captain said. "There is no hope of escape
for you." "No?"
I smiled. "My sword is my own to keep." The
first shadow passed over my face, moving on quickly to blot
out the captain's face- Then another. Yet a third, and the
ground was suddenly blotched with moving dark- ness,
as if a plague of shadows had come to settle across us THE
SONG OF HOMANA 167 all.
All men, save me, looked up, and saw the circling birds. There
were dozens of them. Hawks and eagles and falcons,
owls and ravens and more. With wings outstretched and
talons folded, they danced upon the air. Up, then down,
then around and around bent upon some goal. Rowan
began to laugh. "My lord," he said at last, "for- give me
for doubting you." They
stooped. They screamed. They slashed by the enemy
and slapped wings against staring eyes, until the Solindish
soldiers cried out in fear and pain. No man was slain;
no man was even wounded, but their skill and pride and
dignity was completely shredded. There are more ways of
overcoming the enemy than merely by slaying him.
With the Cheysuli, half the defeat comes from know- ing
what they are. Half
the birds broke away. They dipped to the ground with a
rustle of outspread wings; the soughing of feathers folded
away. They were birds no more, but men instead, as the
shapechange swallowed them all. I heard
the outcries of utter panic from the Solindish troop.
One or two retched and vomited against the earth, too
frightened to hold it in. Some dealt with horses threat- ening
to bolt. Others sat perfectly still in their saddles, staring,
with no hands upon their weapons. I
smiled. With Rowan, my sister and Lachlan at my back, I
broke passage through the enemy to the freedom outside
the shattered fist. And when we were free again, guarded
against attack by more than half a hundred war- riors,
I nodded. "Put them to death," I said. "All but five. They
may escort the lady to her father." "My
lord?" It was Rowan, questioning the need for sparing
even five Solindishmen to fight us another day. "I
want Bellam to know," I said. "Let him choke upon what I
have done." "Do
you leave him his daughter?" Lachlan asked. I
looked past the silent troop to the five men who guarded
Electra so closely at the bottom of the hill. I saw the
tension in their bodies. Hands rested on their swords. Electra,
too distant for me to make out her expression, sat 168
Jennifer Roberson equally
still. No doubt she thought I would take her back, No
doubt she knew I wanted to. "I
leave him his daughter," I said at last. "Let her spend her
time in Homana-Mujhar wondering when I will come." I
looked at the Cheysuli warriors surrounding the cap- tured
Solindish. Horses trembled, so did men. I thought it a
fitting end And
then I saw Duncan. He stood to one side with Cai upon
his shoulder. The great hawk sat quietly, a mass of gold
and brown next to the blackness of Duncan's hair. The
clan-leader seemed to support him effortlessly, though I could
imagine the weight of the bird. In that instant I thought
back to the time, six years before, when I had been
imprisoned by the Cheysuli; when Finn had held and
taunted me. Duncan it was who had ruled, as the Cheysuli
are ruled, by numbers instead of a single man. But
there was no doubting who held the power in the clan.
There was no doubting it now. Cai
lifted and returned to the air, stirring the fine veil of dust
with his great outspread wings, and soared into the heavens
along with the other lir. The shadows continued to
blotch the land and the fear continued to live. Duncan
was unsmiling. "Shall I begin with the captain?" I
released a breath and nodded. Then I looked at Tour- maline.
"It is time we found the camp." Her
eyes, blue as my own, were wide and staring as she looked
upon the Cheysuli. I recalled she had seen none before,
though knew of them as I had for so many years. To her,
no doubt, they were barbaric. To her, no doubt, they
were worse than beasts. She
said nothing, knowing better than to speak freely before
the enemy, but I did not doubt she would when we were
free. "Come."
I said gently, and turned her horse away. FIFTEEN The
wind came up at sunset as we rode into the newly settled
encampment. It blew dust in our faces and tangled Tourmaline's
hair, until she caught it in one hand and made it
tame, winding it through her fingers. Lachlan muttered
something in his Ellasian tongue—it had to do with
Lodhi, as usual—and Rowan blinked against the grit. As for
me, I relished it. The wind would blow away the taste
of blood and loss. For I had led my men into death, and I
would not forget. "A
storm," Tony said. "Rain, do you think?" The
cookfires, which pocked the open landscape, whipped and
strained against the wind. I smelled the aroma of roasting
meat and it set my mouth to watering. I could not recall
when last I had eaten—surely it was this morning? "No
rain," I said finally "Only wind, and the smell of death." Tourmaline
looked at me sharply. I saw a question forming
in her face, but she asked nothing. She glanced instead
at Lachlan, seeking some assurance, then turned her
attention to her horse as I led them to my pavilion when I
had asked directions of a passing soldier. I
jumped from my horse by the door-flap and turned to Terry's
mount- She slid out of the saddle and into my arms,
and I felt the weariness in her body. Like me, she was in
need of rest, sustenance and sleep. I thought to set her
down and take her inside, to get her properly settled, I 169 I 170
Jennifer Rotwson but she
wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged with
all her strength. There were tears, warm against my flesh,
and I knew she cried for us both. "Forgive
me," she whispered into my sweat-dried hair. "I
prayed all these years that the gods would let you live, even as
Bellam sought you, yet when you come I give you thoughtless
welcome. I thought you grown harsh and cruel when
you ordered them slain, but I—of all—should know better.
Was not our father a soldier?" "Torry—" She
lifted her head and looked me in the face, for while I held
her she was nearly as tall as I. "Lachlan told me what
odds you face, and how well you face them; it is not my
place to reprove you for your methods. Harsh times require
harsh measures, and the gods know war is not for gentle
men." "You
have not reproved me. As for gentle, no. There is little
room in me for that." I set her on her feet and reached
out to tousle her hair. It was an old game be- tween
us, and I saw she recalled it well. Ever the older sister
telling the youngest child what to do. Except the boy had
grown up at last. "In
my heart," she said softly, "I reproved. Ifis my fault for
having expectations. I thought, when you came, it would
be the old Carillon, the one I used to tease. But I find it
is the new one, and a different man who faces me." There
were strangers among us, though I knew their names,
and we could not say precisely what we wished. But for
the moment it was enough to see her again and know
her safe, as she had not been safe for years- So I said something
of what I felt. "I am sorry. I should have come home
sooner. Somehow, I should have come—" She put
her hand across my mouth. "No. Say nothing. You are
come home now." She smiled the brilliant smile of our
mother and the lines of tension were washed from her
face. I had forgotten the beauty of my sister, and I saw why
Lachlan was smitten. The
wind cracked the folds of the pavilion beside us. Lachlan's
horse stepped aside uneasily; he checked it with a
tightened rein. I looked up at Rowan and squinted against THE
SONG OF HOMANA 171 the
dust. "See you she has food and wine. It will be your task to
make certain she is well." "My
lord," he said, "your pavilion?" "Hers,
now." I smiled. "I have learned these past years what it
is to make my bed upon the ground." Lachlan,
laughing, demurred at once. "Are you forget- ting
harpers are given their own sort of honor? Pavilions are
part of it. Does it not ruffle your Mujhar's pride and ,-„
dignity, you may share mine with me." "It
ruffles nothing," I retorted. "And will not, so long as ^ you
refrain from singing—or praying—in your sleep." I -
looked at Torry again. "This is an army encampment, rude -.. and
rough. There is little refinement here. I must ask you ;.' to
forgive what you hear." ; She laughed aloud with the pleasure other
retort. "Well ^
enough, I shall forgive your men. But never you." * The wind blew a lock of her unbound hair
against my ,-.
chest. It caught on the links of my ringmail, snagging, and \'!
sought to free it without tearing the strands. I felt the ^ clean
silk against my callused, blood-stained hands, and {"'.
knew again what manner of man her brother had become. It was
no wonder she had reproved me, even in her ^
heart. I
pulled aside the doorflap and gestured her within- Ґ
"Rowan will bring food and wine, and anything else you ^ might
require. Sleep, if you will. There will be time for Stelking
later." , I saw the questions in her eyes and her
instant silencing ^ of
them. She nodded and ducked inside, and I saw the ^ glow
of a lighted candle. She would not be left in darkness. H, I
glanced up at Lachlan, who watched her disappear as * the
flap dropped down behind her. Inwardly I smiled, ^knowing
the edge of the weapon; outwardly I was casual. ;b"'"No
doubt she would welcome company." ^'J His
face colored, then blanched. He had not realized H'how
easily I saw his feelings. His hands touched his silver ||,Circlet
as if to gather strength. "No doubt. But yours, I 11|'think,
not mine." ^ I let
it go, knowing I might use it later to bind him to |a;Bae.
Through Tourmaline, at least, I could know the har- L'per's
intentions. "Come, then. We must tell Finn what 17Z
Jennifer Roberson has
happened. It was his plan, not mine, and he should know.' Rowan
started. "His?" I
nodded. "We made it in Caledon one night, or some- thing
like it, when we had nothing better to do." I smiled with
the memory. "It was a summer night, like this one, but
lacking the wind, and warmer. The evening before a battle.
We spoke of plots and plans and strategies, and how it
would be a fitting trick to set loose in Bellam's midst."
My smile faded. "But that night we did not know if we
would one day come home again, or if there would be so
many Cheysuli." Again
the pavilion fabric cracked. Lachlan stepped down from
his horse, hair tamed by the circlet. "But there are Cheysuli,
my lord . . . and you have come home again." I
looked at him and saw again the dull brown hair. I thought
of him in love with my sister. "Will you harp for me
tonight?" I asked. "Give me The Song of Homana." It was
the harp I saw first as I entered the infirmary tent;
Lachlan's Lady, with her brilliant green eye. She stared
at us both as the doorflap fell behind us, and I thought,
oddly, the harp was like a lir. That Lachlan served
her I did not wonder, that she served Lachlan, I knew. I
had felt the magic before when they wove it between
them, "Ah,"
said Finn, "he has not forgotten me. The student recalls
the master." I
grinned, relieved past measure to hear his voice so full of
life. Yet even as I looked at him I could not help but wince,
at least inwardly; the stitches held his face to- gether,
but the scar would last forever. It would be that men—and
women—saw before anything else. Lachlan
slipped past me to gather his harp into his arms.
He had spent much of the day without his Lady; I wondered
if it hurt. As for
Finn, he did not smile. But, knowing him, I saw the
hint of pleasure in his eyes and, I thought, relief. Had he
thought I would not come back? "Have
they all left you alone?" I hooked the stool over with a
foot. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 173 ' ' : v Finn's
laugh was a breath of sound. He was weak still, I could
see it. But I thought he would survive. The magic had
given him that much, even had it not made him fully well.
"Alix has spent all day with me. Only now have I managed
to send her away." He shifted slightly on the pallet,
as if the leg yet pained him. "I told her I needed time
alone, and I do. There is no need to coddle me." "Alix
would hardly coddle you." I looked more closely at his
face and saw the sallow tinge. It was better than the ashy hue
of death, but he lacked the proper color. There was no
fever, that much I could tell, but he was obviously weary.
"Is there aught I might bring you?" "A
Mujhar, serving me?" This time there was a smile, .though
it was very faint. "No, I am well, Alix has done more
than enough. More than I ever expected." "Perhaps
it is her way of compensation," I suggested without
a smile. "Perhaps,"
he agreed in his ironic manner. "She knows what
she lacks. 1 have impressed it upon her on several occasions." Lachlan,
leaning against the table, struck a note on his harp.
"I could put it to song. How you wooed and lost a maiden;
how the brother was the victor." Finn
cast him a scowl, though it lacked its usual depth. "Harper,
you would do well to think of your own women, and
leave mine to me." Lachlan's
smile froze, then grew distracted, and I knew he
thought of Torry. His fingertips brushed the glowing golden
strings and I heard the breath of sound. It con- jured
up the grace and elegance in a woman, and I thought at once
of Electra. No doubt he thought of my sister; Finn—no
doubt Finn remembered Alix. Alix before she knew
Duncan. "The
exchange was accomplished," I said quietly. "My sister
is safe, and Electra returns to her father." "I
thought you might keep her." I
scowled at the ironic tone. "No. I have set my mind to winning
the throne before I win the woman. Did it come to a
choice, you know which one I would take." Finn's
brows lifted a bit. "There have been times, of late, I
have not been so sure." He shifted a little, restless, 174
Jennifer Roberson and I
saw the twinge cross his face. Storr, lying next to him,
settled his body closer. One brown arm with its weight
of gold cradled the wolf as if Finn feared to release him. "Will
you be well?" I asked it more sharply than I intended.
"Has the earth magic not healed you fully?" He
gestured briefly with a limp hand. "It does not always
restore a body completely, it merely aids the heal- ing. It
is dependent on the injury." For a moment tenta- tive
fingers touched the bandage binding the thigh. "I am well
enough—for a man who should have died." I took
a deep breath and felt the slow revolution of the shadows
in the tent. I was so tired . , . "The plan we made
was ideal. Duncan brought all the winged lir. The Solindish
stood no chance." "No,"
he agreed. "It is why I suggested it." Lachlan
laughed softly. "Does Carillon do nothing with- out
your suggestion?" For a
moment Finn's expression was grim, for a face that
was mostly ruined by swelling and seeping stitches. "There
are times he does too much." "As
when I decide whom to wed." I smiled at Lachlan's expression
of surprise. "The lady who goes to her father will
become the Queen of Homana." His
eyebrows rose beneath the circlet. "Bellam might not be
willing." "Bellam
will be dead when I wed his daughter." I rolled my head
to and fro, popping the knots in my neck. My back
was tense as wefl, but there was no help for that. I would
have to work it out with proper sleep and exercise; the
former I would not see, no doubt, but the latter was a certainty. "I
had heard she was offered to High King Rhodri's heir."
Lachlan's fingers brought a singing cadence from the
strings. I
shrugged. "Perhaps Bellam offered, but I have heard nothing
of Rhodri's answer. You, being Ellasian and his subject,
might know better," Lachlan's
mouth twisted thoughtfully. "I doubt he would stand
in your way. What I know of Cuinn I have learned mostly
first-hand, from being hosted in the castle. The THE
SONG OF HOMANA 175 High
Prince is an idle sort. though friendly enough, with no mind
to marriage so soon." He shrugged. "Rhodri has strength
of his own; I doubt he will demand his heir's marriage
as yet. But then who am I to know the minds of tangs?'
He grinned at me. "There is only you, my lord, and
what do I know of you?" "You
know I have a sister." His
face went very still. "Aye. I do." Briefly he glanced at
Finn. "But if we speak of it more, you will set your liege
man to laughing. Finn
smiled. "Has a princess caught your eye? But what else?—you
are a harper." The
golden notes poured forth, and yet Lachlan did not smile.
"So I am, with thanks to Lodhi's power. But there are
times I could wish myself more ..." So a
princess might look his way? No doubt. But though harpers
hold high honor in the courts of kings, they do not have
enough to wed a woman ofTorry's rank. I
leaned forward a moment and scrubbed at my gritty, burning
eyes. And then I heard the scream. Finn
tensed to rise and then fell back; no doubt he feared
it was Alix. But at once I "knew it was not. The . sound
belonged to my sister. I do
not recall how I got from Finn's tent to my own, nor do
I recall Lachlan at my side holding his gleaming harp.
He was simply there, clasping his Lady, and the curses
poured from his mouth. I hardly heard them. In- stead I
heard the echo ofTorry's scream and the pounding of my
blood. Men
stood around my pavilion. Someone had pulled the Awrflap
aside and tied it. I saw shadows within, and silhouettes;
I tore the throng apart and thrust myself in- side,
not caring whom I hurt. Tourmaline
stood in one comer, clutching a loose green |,robe
of my own around her body. A single candle filled Idle
tent with muted, smoky light; it painted her face rigid r and
pale and glowed off the gold in her hair. I She saw me and put up a hand at once, as if
to stay me. | As if
to tell me she had suffered no harm. It passed |through
my mind then that my sister was a stronger 176
Jennifer Roberson woman
than I had supposed, but I had no more time for that.
It was Rowan I looked at, and the body he bent over. "Dead?"
I demanded. Rowan
shook his head as he reached down to pull a knife
from the man's slack hand. "No, my lord. I struck him
down with the hilt of my sword, knowing you would have
questions for him." I moved
forward then, reaching to grasp the leather-and- mail of
the man's hauberk. The links bit into my hands as I jerked
him over and up, so I could see him clearly. I nearly
released him then, for the light fell on Zared's face. He was
half-conscious. His eyes blinked and rolled in his
head, which lolled as I held him up. "Well?" I asked of Rowan.
"You were set to guard her." "Against
Zared?" His tone was incredulous. "Better to guard
against me." I felt
the bum of anger in my belly. "Does even that need
doing, I will do iti Answer the question 1 asked!" The color
fell out of his face. I heard Tourmaline's sound
of protest, but my attention was taken up with Rowan.
For a moment there was a Hare of answering anger
in his yellow Cheysuli eyes, and then he nodded. He did
not seem ashamed, merely understanding, and accepting.
It was well; I did not want a man who put his tail
between his legs. "I
heard her cry out," he said. "I came in at once and saw a
man standing over the cot, in the darkness. He held a
knife." Rowan lifted a hand and I saw it. "And so I struck him
down. But it was not until he fell that I saw it was Zared." "Tourmaline?"
I asked, more gently than I had of Rowan. "I
had put the candle out, so I could sleep," she told me quietly.
"I heard nothing; he was very quiet. And then suddenly
there was a presence, and a shape, and I screamed.
But I think, before that last moment, he knew it was not
you." Zared
roused in my hands and I tightened my grip. The ring-mail
was harsh against my fingers but I did not care. I dragged
him up, thrust him out of the pavilion and saw him
tumble through the throng. He was left alone to fall; THE
SONG OF HOMANA 177 they
closed him within a circle of glittering, ringmailed leather
but did not touch. They waited for me to act. Zared
was fully conscious. He shifted as if to rise, then „ fell
back to kneel upon the ground as the throng took a ?
single step forward. He knew the mettle of the men. He -! knew
me. He
touched fingers to the back of his neck where Rowan had
struck him. Briefly he looked at Torry, standing in the open
doorflap, and then he looked at me. "I did not mean . to
harm the lady," he told me calmly. "I admit freely: it ^ was
you I wanted." ^ "For that, my thanks," I said
grimly. "If I thought it was \ my
sister you meant to slay, your entrails would be r
burning." 1\
"Get it done," he returned instantly. "Give me over to ^,the
gods." ^ I looked at him, kneeling there. At the
compact, power- ^ fill
veteran of my uncle's Solindish wars. My fathers man, ' once,
and now he sought to slay his son. "After an expla- nation,"
I agreed. He
turned his head and spat. "That for your explana- •I
tion." He sucked in a breath as the gathered men mut- W-
tered among themselves. "I owe you nothing. I give you t
"nothing. There will be no explanation." I took
a step forward, angry enough to strike him as he %
knelt, but Lachlan's hand was on my arm. "No," he said, I
"let me—" 'r He said nothing more. He did not need to.
His fingers had
gone into the strings of his Lady, plucking them, and the
sound silenced us all. The
pavilion cracked behind me- I heard the breath of (he
wind as it whipped at nearby fires. Torry said a word, a
single sound, and then not another one was made. ^ The harp music took us all. I felt it more
than heard it as it
dug within my soul, and there it stayed. So did I. The ^ wind
blew dust into my eyes, but I not blink. I felt the I*
beating of grit against my face, but did not move to wipe it "
away. I stood quite still as the others did, and listened to Lachlan's
soft promise. A
"You misjudge, Zared." he said. "But how you misjudge 178
Jennifer Roberaon my
Lady. She can conjure visions from a blind man . . . words
from a dumb man. And put madness in its place. ..." Zared
cried out, cringing, and clapped his hands to his ears.
The song went on, weaving us all in its spell. His fingers
dug rigidly into his flesh, as if he could block the sound.
But it sang on, burrowing into his mind even as it blanked
ours out. "Lachlan,"
I said, but no sound came out of my mouth. Zared's
hands fell away from his head. He knelt and stared,
transfixed as any child upon an endless wonder: jaw
sagging, drool falling, eyes bulging open in a terrible joy- The
harp sang on, a descant to the wind. So subtle, seductive
and sly. Lachlan himself, with his dyed hair blowing
and his blue eyes fixed, smiled with incredible power.
I saw his face transfigured by the presence of his god, he
was no more the harper but an instrument of Lodhi,
perhaps the harp herself, and a locus for the magic. Pluck
him and she sounded, sharp and sweet. Pluck her and he
quivered, resonating in the wind. I
shivered. It ran over me like a grue, from scalp to toes,
and I shivered again. I felt the hair stand up from my flesh
and the coldness in my soul. "Lachlan," I begged, "no—" The
harpsong reached out and wrapped Zared in a shroud
And there he sat, soundless, as it dug into his mind
and stripped it bare, to make his memories visible. A
pavilion. The interior. Ocher and amber and gray. One
candle glowed in the dimness. It glinted off the ringmail
hauberk and tarnished sword hilt. The man stood in
silence with his ruddy head bowed. He dared not look upon
the lady. She
moved into the light. She wore a brown gown and a yellow
belt. She glowed at throat and wrists from the copper-dyed
silk But it was the hair that set her apart, that
and her unearthly beauty. She put
up a hand. She did not touch him. He did not look at
her. But as she moved her fingers they took on a dim
glow. Lilac, I thought. No—purple. The deep purple r ill.
. . ~ c- r r or
Ihlmi magic. She
drew a rune in the air. It hissed and glowed, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 179 clinging
to the shadows, spitting sparks and tails of flame, Fearfully
Zared raised his head. His
eyes fastened upon it. For a moment he tried to look
away, to look at her, but I could see he had not the power.
He could stare only at the rune. The delicate tracery
of purest purple glowed aginst the air, and as Electra
bid him he put up his hand. "Touch
it," she said. "Take it. Hold it. It will give you the
courage you need." Zared
touched a trembling fingertip to the rune. In- stantly
it spilled down across his flesh, consuming his hand in
livid flame, until he cried out and shook his arm as if to free
it. But by then it was done. I saw the rune, so lively and
avid, run up his arm to his face, his nose, and then it slid
into his nostrils- He
cried out, but it was a noiseless sound. His body was beset
by tremors. His eyes bulged out and blood ran from his
nose, two thin trails of blackened blood. And then, as he
reached for his knife, the trembling was gone and Electra
touched his hand. b
"It is done," she said calmly. "You have watched me so Mcmg,
desiring me so, that I could not help but give you your
wish. I will be yours, but only after this thing is done.
Will you serve me in this?" Zared
merely nodded, eyes transfixed on her face. And Electra
gave him his service. "Slay
him," she said. "Slay the pretender-prince." The
harp music died. Lachlan's Lady fell silent. I heard Ae wind
strike up the song and the echo in my soul. So easily
she had done it. Zared
sat slumped against the earth. His head sagged upon
his chest as if he could not bear to meet my eyes. Perhaps
he could not. He had meant to slay his lord. I felt
old. Nothing worked properly- I thought to cross to the
man and speak to him quietly, but the muscles did not
answer my intentions. And then I heard the harp again,
and the change in the song, and saw the change in Lachlan's
eyes. "Lachlani"
I cried, but the thing was already done. He
conjured Electra before us. The perfect, fine-boned face
with its fragile planes and flawless flesh. The winged 180
Jennifer Roberson brows
and ice-gray eyes, and the mouth that made men weak.
Lachlan gave us all the beauty, and then he took it from
her. He stripped
away the flesh. He peeled it from the bone until
it fell away in crumpled piles of ash. I saw the gaping orbits
of vanished eyes, the ivory ramparts of grinning teeth.
The hinge of the jaws and the arch of her cheeks, bared
for us all to see. And the skull, so smooth and pearly,
stared upon us all. No man
moved. No man could. Lachlan had bound us all. The
music stopped, and with it Zared's heart. I
wavered, caught myself, and blinked against the dust. I put a
hand to my face to wipe it free of grit, and then I stopped,
for I saw the tears on Lachlan's face. His
hands were quite still upon the strings. The green stone
in the smooth dark wood was dim and opaque. And his
eyes looked past me to Torry. "Could
I undo it, I would," he said in toneless despair. "Lodhi
has made me a healer, and now I have taken a life. But for
you, lady, for what he nearly did to you . . . there seemed
no other way." Torry's
hand crept up to crush a fold of the green woolen
robe against her throat. Her face was white. But 1 saw the
comprehension in her eyes. "Lachlan."
My voice was oddly cramped. I swallowed. clearing
my throat, then tried again to speak. "Lachlan, no man
will reprove you for what you have done. Perhaps the method
was—unexpected, but the reasons are clear enough." "I
have no dispute with that," he said. "It is only that I thought
myself above such petty vengeance." He sighed and
stroked two fingers along his Lady, touching the green stone
gently. "Such power as Lodhi bestows can be used for
harm as well as good. And now you have seen them both." I cast
an assessive glance around at the staring throng. There
was still a thing to be said. "Is there yet a man who would
slay me? Another man willing to serve the woman's power?"
I gestured toward Zared's body on the ground. "1 THE
SONG OF HOMANA 181 'charge
you to consider it carefully when you think to strike
me down." I
thought there was need for nothing more, though something
within me longed to cry out at them all, to claim
myself inviolate. It was not true. Kings and princes „ are
subject to assassination more often than death from old ^ age.
And yet I thought it unlikely more would strike now, rafter
what had just occurred. |f 1
looked at the body. It resembled that of a child within ^ the
womb, for I had seen a stillbirth once; the arms were !
wrapped around the double-up knees, fingers clawed. The feet
were rigid in their boots. Zared's head was twisted on his
neck and his eyes were open. Staring. I thought I might
get myself the reputation of a man surrounding ,
himself with shapechangers and Ellasian sorcerers, and I fought
it just as well. Let any man who thought to slay |llis
king think twice upon the subject. ^
"Go," I said, more quietly. "There are yet battles to be I'fought,
and winejugs to be emptied." | I saw
the smiles. I heard the low-voiced comments. 'What
they had seen would not be forgotten, used instead | to
strengthen existing stories. They would drink them- :
selves to sleep discussing the subject of death, but at least .they
would sleep. I thought it unlikely I would. g, I
touched Lachlan on the shoulder. "It was best." P But
he did not look at me. He looked only at my sister iwhile she
stared at Zared's corpse. ,
"Does it please you," asked Finn, "to know how much ;the
woman desires your death?" I spun
around. He was pale and sweating, white around I the
mouth, and his lips were pressed tightly closed. I saw |
immense tension in the line of his shoulders. The stitches I-stood
out like a brand upon his face. He stood with such frigidity
I dared not touch him, even to help, for fear he I-might
fall down. |
"It does not please me," I answered simply. "But it |does
not surprise me, either. Did you really think it ||would?"
I shook my head. "Still ... I had not known she ^neld
such power." f-
"She is Tynstar's meijha," Finn said clearly. "A whore, l.to
keep from dirtying the Old Tongue with her name. Do 182 Jennifer
Roberson you
think she will let you live? Be not so blind. Carillon— you
have now seen what she can do. She will fill your cup with
bitter poison when you think to drink it sweet." "Why?"
Torry asked sharply. "What is it you say to my brother?" I
lifted a hand to wave him into silence, then let it drop back to
my side. Finn would never let silence rule his tongue
when there was something he wished to say. "Has
he not told you? He means to wed the woman." The
robe enveloped her in a cloud of bright green wool as she
came from the tent to me. Her hair spilled down past
her waist to ripple at her knees, and she raised a doubled
fist. "You will do no such thing! Electra? Carillon— have
sense! You have seen what she means to do—Electra desires
your death!" "So
does Bellam and Tynstar and every other Solindish- man in
Homana. Do you think I am blind?" I reached out and
caught her wrist. "I mean to wed her when this war is done,
because to do so will settle peace between two lands that
have warred too long. Such things are often done, as you
well know. But now, Tourmaline, now—perhaps we can
make it last." "Alliance?"
she asked. "Do you think Solinde will agree to any
such thing? With Bellam dead—" "—Solinde
will be without a king," I finished. "She will
have me instead, and no more Ihlini minions. Think you
what Shaine meant to do when he betrothed Lindir to
Ellic! He wanted a lasting peace that would end these foolish
wars. Now it is within my grasp to bring this peace about,
and I have every intention of accomplishing it. I will
wed Electra, just as you, one day, will wed a foreign prince." Her arm
went slack in my hand. Color drained from her face.
"Carillon—wait you—" "We
will serve our House, Tourmaline, as all our ances- tors
have done," I said clearly. "Shall I name them for you?
Shaine himself wed Ellinda of Erinn, before he took Homanan
Lorsilla. And before that—" "I
know\" she cried. "By the gods. Carillon. I am older than
you! But what gives you the right to say whom I will have in
marriage!" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 183 "The
right of a brother," I said grimly, disliking to hurt her so.
"The right of the last surviving male of our House. But
most of all ... the right of the Mujhar." Her arm
was still slack in my hand. And then it tight- ened
and she twisted it free of my grasp. "Surely you will let me
have some choice—" "Could
I do it, I would," I said gently. "But it is the Mujhar
of Homana the envoys will approach, not his spin- ster
sister." I paused, knowing how much I hurt her, and knowing
whom she wanted, even as he heard me. "Did you
think yourself free of such responsibility?" "No,"
she said finally. "No - . . not entirely. But it seems
somewhat precipitate to discuss whom I will wed "
when you still lack the Lion Throne." :, "That is a matter of time." I
rubbed at my aching brow •:. and
shifted my attention to Finn. "If I give you an order, . wi\\
you obey it?" ^ One black brow rose slightly. "That is
the manner of my k
service . . . usually." ,Ђ "Then go to the Keep as soon as you
are able." He IK
opened his mouth to protest, but this time 1 won. "I am y
sending Torry, so she will be safe and free of such things ^' as
she has encountered tonight." I-did not say she would 4 also
be separated from Lachlan, whom I thought might '•'r
offer too much succor for his sake as well as hers. "You I ^'want
healed," I went on. "Alix will no doubt wish to I''
return to Donal, so she can give Torry proper escort. ^itemain
until you are fully recovered. And there, my liege ^man,
is the order." „,' He was not pleased with it, but he did not
protest. I ^•had
taken that freedom from him. And then, before I ^ could
put out a hand to aid him as I intended, he turned ~
."and limped away. S3 ;/ The
wind rippled Torry's hair as we watched him go. I ^
.heard surprise and awe in her voice, and recalled she i^fenew
little of the Cheysuli. Only the legends and lays. ^'That,"
she said, "is strength. And such pride as I have l^iever
seen." I
smiled. That." I said merely, "is Finn." SIXTEEN It was
bright as glass as I sat outside my pavilion, and the sunlight
beat off my head. I sat on a three-legged camp- stool
with my legs spread, Cheysuli sword resting across my
thighs. I squinted against the brilliant flashes of the mirrored
blade and carefully checked its edges. From elsewhere,
close by, drifted the curl of Lachlan's music. Come,
lady, and sit down beside me, settle
your skirts in the hollowed green hills and
hear of my song for 1
am a harper and one
who would give of himself to you. Rowan
stood at my right, waiting for my comment. He had
spent hours honing and cleaning the blade. At first I had not
thought to set him to the task, for in Caledon I had
learned to tend my weapons as I tended my life, but this
was not Caledon. This was Homana, and I must take on the
behaviors of a king. Such things included in that were
having men to tend my weapons, mail and horse. Still,
it had been only this morning that I had trusted my sword
to another. The
ruby, the Mujhar's Eye, glowed brilliantly in the pommel.
The gold prongs holding it in place curved snuggly around
it, like lion's claws; apropos, I thought, since it I 184 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 185 was the
royal crest. The rampant beast depicted in the hilt gleamed
with a thorough cleaning, and I thought overall it would
do. I touched fingertips to the runes, feeling the subtle
ridges beneath my flesh, and nodded. "Well done, Rowan.
You should have been an arms-master." "I
prefer being a captain," he said, "so long as it is you I serve," I
smiled and used a soft cloth to rub the oil of my fingers
from the glory of the steel. "I am not a god, Rowan.
I am as human as you." "I
know that." Some of his awe had faded, that was obvious.
"But given the choice, I would continue to serve (he
Mujhar. Human or not," I glanced up and saw his smile. A thin
veil of dust hung in the air to layer the men who caused
it. I heard the sound of arms-practice, wrestling, argument
and laughter. But I also heard the harp, and Lachlan's
eloquent voice. Come,
lady, and hear of my harp; I wiU
sing for you, play for you, wait
for you, pray for you to say
you love me, too,. . . as much
as I love you. I
lifted my swordbelt from the ground and set the tip of the
blade against the lip of the sheath. Slowly I slid it ithome,
liking the violent song. Steel against leather, boiled and
wrapped; the hissing of blade against sheath. Better, I thought,
than the chopping of blade hacking flesh or the . grate
of steel against bone. "Hallooo
the camp!" called a distant voice. "A message from
Bellam!" The
dust cloud rolled across the encampment. Four ..men
rode in: three were guards, the fourth a Homanan I ^had
seen only once before, when I had set him to his task. ' The
guards brought him up, taking away his horse as he ;
jumped from the mount and dropped to one knee in a quick,
impatient gesture of homage. His eyes sparkled -.with
excitement as I motioned him up. "My lord, I have t:word
from Mujhara." 186
Jennifer Roberson "Say
on." "It
is Bellam, my lord. He desires a proper battle, two armies
in the field, with no more time and blood spent in pointless
skirmishes." He grinned; he knew what I would say. I
smiled. "Pointless, are they? So pointless now he begs me hold
back my men, because we have undermined his grip
upon Homana. So pointless he wishes to settle the thing
at last." I felt the leap of anticipation within my chest.
At last. At last. "Is there more?" He was
winded, trying to catch his breath. I had taken up the
practice of posting men in relays along the major roads,
ostensibly itemerants or crofters or traders; any- thing
but soldiers. Some had even been sent to Mujhara to leam
what they could firsthand, and to expand on the insight
Lachlan had given us as to Bellam's mind. "My
lord," the man said, "it seems Bellam is angry and impatient.
He is determined to bring you down. He chal- lenges
you, my lord, to a battle near Mujhara. A final battle,
he claims, to end the thing at last." "Does
he?" I grinned at Rowan, "No doubt there were assorted
insults to spice these words of his." The
messenger laughed. "But of course, my lord! What else
does a beaten man do? He blusters and shouts and threatens,
because he knows his strength is failing." Color stood
high in his face. "My lord Carillon, he claims you fight
such skirmishes because you are incapable of com- manding
an entire army within a proper battle. That you rely on
the Cheysuli to ensorcel his patrols, having no skill yourself.
My lord—do we fight?" His
eagerness was manifest. I saw others gathering near; not so
close as to intrude, but close enough to hear my answer.
I did not mind. No doubt all my men felt some of the
impatience that nipped at Bellam's heels. "We
will fight," I agreed, rising from my stool. The cheer
went up at once. "Seek you food and rest, and whatever
wine you prefer. Tonight we will feast to Bellam's defeat,
and tomorrow we shall plan." He
bowed himself away and went off to do my bidding. Others
hastened away as well to spread the word, I knew THE
SONG OF HOMANA 187 the
army grapevine would do what I could not, which was speak
to every man- There were too many now. Rowan
sighed. "My lord—it is well. Even I would relish a
battle." "Though
you may die in it?" "There
is that chance each time I lead a raid," he answered.
"What difference to me whether I die with twenty
men or two hundred? Or even twenty thousand?" The
hilt of my sword was warm against my palm and the royal
ruby glowed. "What difference, indeed?" I stared across
the encampment with its knots of clustered men. "Is
a Mujhar's strength measured by the number of men whose
blood is spilled—or merely that it spills?" Then I frowned
and shook the musing away. "Find me Duncan. Last I
saw, he was with Finn, now that his brother is back. There
are things we must discuss." Rowan
nodded and went off at once. I buckled on my swordbelt
and turned to go inside my pavilion, intending to
study my maps, but I paused instead and lingered. Come,
lady, and taste of my wine, eat of
my fruit and
hear of my heart, for I
long for you, cry" for you, ache
for you, hate for you to say
you will not come. I
grimaced and scrubbed fingers through my beard to scratch
my tight-set jaw. It was not Tony who was saying she
would not come, but her brother commanding it. And in the
eight weeks since 1 had sent her to the Keep, Lachlan
had kept himself to his thoughts and his Lady, forgoing
the confidences we once had shared. "A
fool," I muttered. "A fool to look so high". . . and surely
a harper knows it." Perhaps
he had, once. He had spent his time with kings.
But a man cannot always choose where he will love, no more
than a princess may choose what man she will wed. The
harpsong died down into silence. I stood outside 188
Jmntfur Robwon my
pavilion and heard the hissing of the wind across the
sandy, beaten ground. And then I cursed and went inside. "Carillon." It was
Finn at the doorflap, but when I called to him to enter,
he merely pulled the flap aside. He stood mostly in shadow
with the darkness of fall night behind him. I sat
up, awake at once—for I had hardly slept in the knowledge
I would face Bellam at last—and lighted my single
candle. I looked at Finn and frowned. Of a sudden he was
alien to me, eerie in his intensity. "Bring
your sword and come." I
glanced at the sword where it lay cradled in its sheath. It
waited for me now as much as it waited for the morning; the
morning. And, knowing Finn did nothing without sound
reason, I put on my boots and stood up, fully clothed
as was common in army camps. "Where?" I pulled the
sword from its sheath. "This
way." He said nothing more, merely waited for me to
follow. And so I went with him, following Storr, to the
hollow of a hill. We left the encampment behind, a dim,
smoky glow across the crest of the hill, and I waited for
Finn to explain. He said
nothing at first. I saw him look down at the ground,
searching for some mark or other indication, and then I
saw it even as he did. Five
smooth stones, set in a careful circle. He smiled and
knelt, touching each stone with a fingertip as if he counted,
or made himself known to all five. He said some- thing
under his breath, some unknown sentence; the Old Tongue,
and more obscure than usual. This was not the Finn I
knew. Kneeling,
he glanced up. Up and up, until he tipped back
his head. It was the sky he stared at, the black night sky
with its carpet of shining stars, and the wind blew his hair
from his face. I saw again the livid scar as it snaked across
cheek and jaw, but I also saw something more. I saw a
man gone out of himself to some place far beyond. "Ja'hai,"he
said. "Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." The
wolf walked once around the circle. I saw the THE
SONG OF HOMANA 189 •mber
glint of his eyes. Finn glanced at him briefly with the
unfocused detachment of fir-speech, and I wondered what
was said. The
night was cool. The wind blew grit against my face, catching
in my beard. I put one hand to my mouth, intending
to wipe my lips clean, but Finn made a gesture ( had
never seen and I stopped moving altogether, I looked
up, as he did, and saw the garland of stars- Five of
them. In a circle. Like a torque around a wom- an's
neck. A moment before they had been five among many,
lost in the brilliance of thousands, and now they stood
apart. Finn
touched each stone again with a gentle fingertip. Then he
placed one palm -flat against the earth as if he gave—or
sought—a blessing, and touched the other hand to his
heart. 'Trust
me." I realized this time he spoke to me. It took
me a moment to answer. The very stillness made me
hesitate. "When have I not trusted you?" "Trust
me." I saw the blackness of his eyes, swollen in die
darkness. I
swallowed down my foreboding. "Freely. My life is yours." He did
not smile. "Your life has ever been mine. For now,
the gods have set me a farther task ..." For a moment
he closed his eyes. In the moonlight his face was all
hollows and planes, leached free of its humanity. He was a
shadow-wraith before me, hunched against the ground.
"You know what we face tomorrow." His eyes were on
my face. "You know the odds are great. You know f also,
of course, that should we fail—and Bellam keeps '
Homana—it is the end of the Cheysuli race." 'The
Homanans—" "I
do not speak of Homanans." Finn's tone was very ;
distant. "We speak now of the Cheysuli, and the gods who "
made this place. There is no time for Homanans." "/
am Homanan—" "You
are a part of our prophecy." For a moment he smiled
the old, ironic smile. "Doubtless you would prefer •- it
otherwise, given a choice—no more than 1, Carillon— ; but
there is none. If you die tomorrow; if you die within a 190 week in
Bellam's battles, Homana and the Cheysuli die with
you." I felt
the slow churning in my belly. Finn—you set a great
weight upon my shoulders. Do you wish to bow me down?" "You
are Mujhar," he said softly. "That is the nature of the
task." I
shifted uneasily. "What is it you would have me do? Strike
a bargain with the gods? Only tell me the way." There
was no answering smile. "No bargain," he said. "They
do not bargain with men. They offer; men take, or men
refuse. Men all too often refuse." He set one hand against
the ground and thrust himself to his feet. The earring
winked in the moonlight. "What I tell you this night
is not what men prefer to hear, particularly kings. But 1
tell you because of what we have shared together . , .
and because it will make a difference." I took
a deep, slow breath. Finn was—not Finn. And yet I
knew no other name. "Say on, then." "That
sword." He indicated it briefly. "The sword you hold is
Cheysuli-made, by Hale, myjehan. For the Mujhar it was
said he made it, and yet in the Keep we knew differently."
His face was very solemn. "Not for Shaine, though
Shaine was the one who bore it. Not for you, to whom
Shaine gave it on your acclamation. For a Mujhar, it is
true . . . but a Cheysuli Mujhar, not Homanan." "I
have heard something of the sort before," I said grimly.
"It seems these words—or similar ones—have been often
in Duncan's mouth." "You
fight to save Homana," Finn said. "We fight to save
Homana as well, and the Cheysuli way of life. There is the
prophecy. Carillon. I know—" he lifted a hand as I sought
to speak— "I know, it is not something to which you pay
mind. But I do; so do we all who have linked with the
lir." His eyes were on Storr, standing so still and silent
in the night. "It is the truth. Carillon. One day a man of
all blood shall unite, in peace, four warring realms and two
magic races." He smiled. "Your bane, it appears, judging
by your expression." "What
are you leading to?" I was grown impatient with THE
SONG OF HOMANA 191 his
manner. "What has the prophecy to do with this sword?" "That
sword was made for another. Hale knew it when he
fashioned the blade from the star-stone. And the prom- ise was
put in there." His fingers indicated the runes running
down the blade. "A Cheysuli sword, once made, waits
for the hand it was made for, That hand is not yours, and yet
you will carry the sword into battle." I could
not suppress the hostility in my tone. "Cheysuli sufferance?"
I demanded. "Does it come to this again?" "Not
sufferance," he said. "You serve it well, and it has kept
you alive, but the time draws near when it will live in another
man's hands." "My
son's," I said firmly. "What I have will be my son's.
That is the nature of inheritance." "Perhaps
so," he agreed, "do the gods intend it." "Finn—" "Lay
down the sword, Carillon." I faced
him squarely in the darkness. "Do you ask me to give it
up?" I weighted my words with care. "Do you mean to
take it from me?" "That
is not for me to do. When the sword is given over to the
man for whom it was made, it will be given freely." For a
moment he said nothing, as if listening to his words, and
then he smiled. Briefly he touched my arm with a gesture
of comradeship I had seen only rarely before. "Lay
down the sword. Carillon. This night it belongs to the
gods." I bent.
I set the sword upon the ground, and then I rose again.
It lay gleaming in the moonlight: gold and silver and
crimson. "Your
knife," Finn said. And so
he disarmed me. I stood naked and alone, for all I had a
warrior and wolf before me, and waited for the answers.
I thought there might be none; Finn only rarely divulged
what was in his mind, and this night I thought it unlikely
I would get anything from him. I waited. He held
the knife in his hand, the hand which had fashioned
the weapon. A Cheysuli long-knife with its wolfs- head
hilt; no Homanan weapon, this. And then I under- stood. 192
Jennifer Roberson This
night he was all Cheysuli, more so than ever be- fore.
He put off his borrowed Homanan manners like a soldier
slipping his cloak. No more the Finn I knew but another,
quieter soul. He was full of his gods and magic, and did
I not acknowledge what he was I would doubtless regret
it at once. As it was, I had not seen him so often in such a
way as to lose my awe of him. Suddenly
I stood alone on the plains of Homana with a shapechanger
waiting before me, and I knew myself afraid. He
caught my left wrist in one hand. Before I could speak
he bared the underside to the gods and cut deeply into
the flesh. I
hissed between my teeth and tried to pull back the arm. He
held me tightly, clamping down on the arm so that my
hand twitched and shook with the shock of the cutting. I had
forgotten his strength, his bestial determination that
puts all my size to shame. He held me as easily as a father
holds a child, ignoring my muttered protest. He forced
my arm down and held it still, and then he loos- ened
his fingers to let the blood well free and fast. It ran down
my wrist to pool in my palm, then dropped off the
rigid fingers. Finn held the arm over the patch of smooth
earth with its circle of five smooth stones. "Kneel."
A pressure on the captive wrist led me down- ward,
and I knelt as he had ordered. Finn
released my wrist. It ached dully and I felt the blood
still coursing freely. I lifted my right hand to clamp the cut
closed, but the look on Finn's face kept me from it.
There was more he wanted of me. He took
up my sword from the ground and stood before me.
"We must make this yours, for a time," he said gently.
"We will borrow it from the gods. For tomorrow, for
Homana . . . you must have a little magic." He pointed at the
bloodied soil. 'The blood of the man, the flesh of the
earth. United in one purpose—" He thrust the sword downward
until the blade bit into the earth, sliding in as if he
sheathed it, until the hilt stood level with my face as I knelt.
The clean, shining hilt with its ruby eye set so firmly
in the pommel. "Put your hand upon it." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 193 Instinctively
I knew which hand. My left, with its bloody glove. I
touched the hilt. I touched the rampant lion. I touched the red
eye with the red of my blood, and closed my hand v upon
it. The
blood flowed down the hilt to the crosspiece and then
down upon the blade. The runes filled up, red-black in the
silver moonlight, until they spilled over. I saw the scarlet
ribbon run down and down to touch the earth where
it merged with the blood-dampened soil, and the ruby
began to glow. It
filled my eyes with crimson fire, blinding me to the world.
No more Finn, no more me . . . only incarnadine fire. "ja'hai,"
Finn whispered unevenly, "ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar
..." Five
stars. Five stones. One sword. And one battle to be won. ", The stars moved. They broke free of their
settings and •.moved
against the sky, growing brighter, trailing tails of fire
behind them. They shot across the sky, arcing, like arrows
loosed from bows, heading toward the earth. Shoot- ing
stars I had seen, but this was different. This was—" "Gods,"
I whispered raggedly. "Must a man ever see to believe?" f I wavered on my knees. It was Finn who
pulled me up - and
made me stand, though I feared I would fall down and shame
myself. One hand closed over the cut and shut off , the
bleeding. He smiled a moment, and then the eyes were
gone blank and detached, so that I knew he sought the
earth magic. When he
took his hand away my wrist was healed, bearing
no scar save the shackle wound from Atvian iron, I •
flexed my hand, wiggling my fingers, and saw the familiar \ twist
to Finn's smile. "I told you to trust me." "Trusting
you may give me nightmares." Uneasily I *;'
glanced at the sky. "Did you see the stars?" '^; "Stars?" He did not smile.
"Rocks," he said. "Only ^-
rocks." ^ He
scooped them up and showed me. Rocks they were, 194
Jennifer Roberson in his
hand, I put out my own and held them, wondering what
magic had been forged. I
looked at Finn. He seemed weary, used up, and something
was in his eyes. I could not decipher the ex- pression.
"You will sleep." He frowned in abstraction. "The
gods will see to that." "And
you?" I asked sharply. "What
the gods give me is my own affair." His eyes were
back on the sky. I
thought there was more he wished to say But he shut his
mouth on it, offering nothing, and it was not my place to ask.
So I put my free hand on the upstanding hilt and closed
my fingers around the bloodied gold But I knew, as I
pulled it from the earth, I would not ask Rowan to clean
it. "Rocks,"
Finn murmured, and turned away with Storr, I
opened my hand and looked at the rocks. Five smooth stones.
Nothing more. But I
did not drop them to the ground. I kept them, instead. It was
Rowan who held the tall ash staff upright in the dawn.
The mist clung to it; droplets ran down the staff to wet the
fog-dampened ground, as my blood had run down the
sword. The banner hung limply from the top of the staff;
a drapery of crimson cloth that did not move in the stillness.
Within its silken folds slept the rampant black lion of
Homana, mouth agape and claws extended, waiting for 'ts
prey. The tip
of the staff bit into the ground as Rowan pushed it. He
twisted, worked the standard into the damp, spongy ground
until the ash was planted solidly. And then he took his
hands away, waiting, and saw it would remain. A cheer
went up. A Homanan cheer, the Cheysuli said nothing
They waited on foot at my back, separated from the
Homanans, and their standard was the lir who stood at their
sides or rested on their shoulders. I
tasted the flat, dull tang of apprehension tinged with fear in
my mouth. I had never rid myself of the taste, no matter
how many times I had fought. I sat on my horse with my
sword in its sheath, ringmail shrouding my body, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 195 and
knew I was afraid. But it was the fear that would drive me on
in an attempt to overcome it, in doing so I would also, I
prayed, overcome the enemy. I
turned my back on that enemy. Bellam's troops lay in wait
for us on the plains, the dawning sunlight glittering off
weapons and mail. They were too far to be distinct, were
merely a huge gathering of men prepared to fight. Thousands
upon thousands. I
turned my back so 1 could look at my army. It spread across
the hill like a flood of legs and arms and faces. Unlike
Bellam's hordes, we did not all boast ringmail and boiled
leather Many wore what they could of armor, that being
leather bracers, stiff leather greaves and a leather tunic A
breastplate, here" and there; perhaps a toughened hauberk
But many wore only wool, having no better, yet willing
to fight. My army lacked the grandeur of Bellam's silken-tunicked
legions, but we did not lack for heart and determination. I
pulled my sword from its sheath. Slowly I raised it, then
closed my callused hand around the blade, near the tip. I
thrust the weapon upright in the air so that the hilt was uppermost,
and the ruby caught fire from the rising sun. "Bare
your teeth!" I shouted. "Unsheathe your claws! And let
the Lion roar!" SEVENTEEN The
sun, I knew, was setting. The field was a mass of crimson,
orange and yellow. But I could not be certain how
much of the crimson was blood or setting sun. The
ground was boggy beneath my knees, the dry grass matted,
but I did not get up at once. I remained kneeling, leaning
against my planted sword, as I stared into the Mujhar's
Eye. The great ruby, perhaps, was responsible for the
color Perhaps it painted the plains so red. But I
knew better. The field was red and brown and black
with blood, and the dull colors of the dead. Already carrion
birds wheeled and settled in their eternal dance, crying
their victory even as men cried their defeat It was all
merely sound, another sound, to fill my ringing head. The
strength was gone from my body. I trembled with a weakness
born of fatigue that filled my bones, turning my limbs
to water. There was nothing left in me save the vague
realization the thing was done, and I was still alive. A step
whispered behind me I spun at once, lifting the sword,
and set the point at the man. He
stood just out of range, and yet close enough had I the strength
to try for a lunge. I did not. And there was no need,
since Finn was not the enemy. I let
the tip of the sword drop away to rest against the ground.
I wet my bloodied lips and wished for a drink of wine,
Better yet: water, to cool my painful throat. My I 196 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 197 voice
was a husky shadow of my usual tone; shouting had leached
it of sound. "It
is done," Finn said gently. "I
know it." I swallowed and steadied my voice. "I know it." "Then
why do you remain on your knees like a supplicant to
Lachlan's All-Father creature?" "Perhaps
I am one . . ." 1 sucked in a belly-deep breath and got
unsteadily to my feet. The exertion nearly put me down
again, and I wavered. Every bone in my body ached and my
muscles were shredded like rags. I shoved a mailed
forearm across my face, scrubbing away the sweat and
blood. And then I acknowledged what I had not dared say
aloud before, or even-within my mind. "Bellam is— defeated.
Homana is mine." "Aye,
my lord Mujhar." The tone, as ever, was ironic and
irreverent. I
sighed and cast him as much of a scowl as I could muster.
"My thanks for your protection, Finn.' I recalled how he
had shadowed me in the midst of the day-long battle;
how he had let no enemy separate me from the others.
In all the tangle of fighting, I had never once been left
alone. He
shrugged. "The blood-oath does bind me . . ." Then he
grinned openly and made a fluid gesture that said he understood.
Too often we said nothing to one another because
there was no need. And
then he put out a hand and gripped my arm, and I accepted
the accolade in silence only because I had not die
words to break it. "Did
you think we would see it?" I asked at last. "Oh,
aye. The prophecy—" I cut
him off with a wave of one aching arm, "Enough. Enough
of the thing. I grow weary of your prating of this and
that." I sighed and caught my breath. "Still, there is Mujhara
to be freed. Our liberation is not yet finished." "Near
enough," Finn said quietly. "I have come to take you to
Bellam." I
looked at him sharply. "You have him?" "Duncan—has
him. Come and see." We
walked through the battlefield slowly. All around 198
Jennifer Robercon me lay
the pall of death; the stench of fear and futility. Men had
been hacked and torn to pieces, struck down by swords
and spears alike. Arrows stood up from their flesh. Birds
screamed and shrieked as we passed, taking wing to circle
and return as we passed by their bounty. And the men, enemy
and companion alike, lay sprawled in the obscene
intercourse of death upon the matted, bloody grass. I
stopped. I looked at the sword still clutched in my hand-
The Cheysuli sword. Hale-made, with its weight of burning
ruby. The Mujhar's Eye. Or was it merely my eye,
grown bloody from too much war? Finn
put his hand on my shoulder. When I could, I sheathed
the sword and went on. Duncan
and Rowan, along with a few of my captains, stood
atop a small hill upon which stood the broken shaft
of Bellam's standard, trampled in the dust. White sun
rising on an indigo field. But Bellam's sun had set. He was
quite dead. But of such a means I could not name,
so horrible was his state. He was no longer pre- cisely
a man. Tynstar.
I knew it at once. What I did not know was the reason
for the death. And probably never would. It—Bellam
was no longer recognizably male—was curled tightly
as if it were a child as yet unborn. The clothes and mail
had been burned and melted off. Ash served as a cradle
for the thing. Ringmail, still smoking from its ensorcelled
heat, lay clumped in heaps of cooling metal. The
flesh was drawn up tightly like brittle, untanned hide. Chin on
knees; arms hugging legs; nose and ears melted off.
Bellam grinned at us all from his lipless mouth, but his eyes
were empty sockets. And on
the blackened skull rested a circlet of purest gold. When I
could speak again without phlegm and bile scraping
at my throat, I said two words: "Bury it." "My
lord," Rowan ventured, "what do you do now?" "Now?"
I looked at him and tried to smile. "Now I will go into
Mujhara to claim my throne at last." THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 199 "Alone?"
He was shocked. "Now?" "Now,"
I said, "but not alone. With me go the Cheysuli." We met
token resistance in the city. Solindish soldiers with
their Atvian allies still fought to protect their stolen palace,
but word spread quickly of Bellam's death and the grisly
manner of it. It wondered at Tynstar's decision; surely
the Solindish would hate and fear him for what he had
done. Had he not broken the traditional bond be- tween
Bellam and the Ihlini? Or would the sorcery prove stronger
even than fear, and drive the Solindish to follow him
still? The
resistance at Homana-Mujhar broke quickly enough. I left
behind the bronze-and-timber gates, dispatching Cheysuli
and lir into the interior of the myriad baileys and wards
to capture the turrets and towers along the walls, the
rose-colored walls of Homana-Mujhar. I dismounted by the
marble steps at the archivolted entrance and went up one
step at a time, sword bare in my hand. By the gods,
this place was mine . . . By the
gods, indeed. I thought of the stars again. Finn
and Duncan were a few steps behind me and with them
came their lir. And then, suddenly, I was alone. Before
me stood the hammered silver doors of the Great Hall
itself. I heard fighting behind me but hardly noticed; before
me lay my tahlvwrra. I
smiled. Tahlmorra. Aye. I thought it was. And so I threw
open the doors and went in. The
memories crashed around me like falling walls. Brick
by brick by brick. I recalled it all— —Shaine,
standing on the marble dais, thundering his displeasure
. , . Alix there as well, beckoning Cai within the
hall, and the great hawk's passage extinguishing all the candles.
. . . Shaine again, my uncle, defying the Cheysuli within
the walls they built so long ago, destroying the magic
that kept the ihlini out and alhwing Homana's defeat.
. . My hand tightened on my sword. By the gods, I did
recall that defeat! I went
onward toward the dais. I ignored the Solindish coats-of-arms
bannering the walls and the indigo draperies with
Bellam's crest. I walked beside the unlighted firepit 200
JfinlfT Roberwon as it
stretched the length of the hall with its lofty hammer- beamed
ceiling of honey-dark wood and its carven animal shapes.
No, not animal shapes. Lir-shapes. The Cheysuli had
gone from carving the lir into castles to painting them onto
pavilions. The truth had been here for years, even when we
called them liars. I
stopped before the dais. The marble, so different from the
cold gray stone of the hall floor, was light-toned, a warm
rose-pink with veins of gold within it. A proper pedestal,
I thought, for the throne that rested on it. The
Lion. It hunched upon its curling paws and claws, its
snarling face the headpiece upon the back of the throne. Dark,
ancient wood, gleaming with beeswax and gilt within the
scrollwork. Gold wire banded the legs. The seat was cushioned
in crimson silk with its rampant black lion walk- ing in
its folds. That much Bellam had not changed. He had
left the lion alone. My
lion; my Lion. Or was
it? I
turned, and he stood where I expected. "Yours?"
I asked. "Or mine?" Duncan
did not attempt to dissemble or pretend to misunderstand.
He merely sheathed his bloodied knife, folded
his arms, and smiled. "It is yours, my lord. For now. I heard
the shouts of fighting behind him. Duncan stood j'ust
inside the open doorway, framed by the silver leaves. His
black hair hung around his shoulders, bloody and sweaty
like mine, and he bore bruises on his face. But even
for all the soiling of his leathers and the smell of death
upon him, he outshone the hall he stood in. The
breath rasped in my throat. To come so far and know
myself so insignificant— "The throne," I said hoarsely, "is
meant for a Cheysuli Mujhar. You have said." "One
day," he agreed. "But that day will come when you and
I are dead." "Then
it is like this sword—" I touched the glowing ruby.
"Made for another man." "The
Firstborn come again." Duncan smiled, "There is a while
to wait for him." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 201 A soft,
sibilant whisper intruded itself upon us- "And shall
you wait a while for me?" I spun
around, jerking my sword from its sheath. Tynstar, ^
Tynstar, came gliding out of the alcove so near the throne. He put
up his hand as Duncan moved. "Do not, shapechanger!
Stay where you are, or I will surely slay him."
He smiled. "Would it not grieve you to know you * have
lost your Mujhar the very day you have brought him 1 to
the throne?" He had
not changed. The ageless Ihlini was smiling. His bearded
face was serene, untroubled, his hair was still thick—black
touched with silver. He wore black leathers, and
bore a silver sword. I felt
all the fear and rage"and frustration well up within my
soul. It was ever Tynstar, enforcing his will; playing with us
like toys. "Why
did you slay Bellam?" When I had control of my voice,
I asked. "Did
I?" He smiled. He smiled. I
thought, suddenly, of Zared, and how he had died. How
Lachlan had harped him to death upon his Lady. I recalled
quite clearly how Zared's corpse had looked, all doubled
up and shrunken, as Bellara's had been. For
only a moment, I wondered. And then I knew better
than to let Tynstar bait me. "Why?" An
eloquent shrug of his shoulders. "He was—used up. I had
no more need of him. He was—superfluous." A negligent
wave of the hand relegated Bellam to nonexist- ence.
But I recalled his body and the manner of his going. "What
more?" 1 asked in suspicion. "Surely there was more." Tynstar
smiled and his black eyes held dominion. On one
finger gleamed a flash of blue-white fire. A ring. A crystal
set in silver. "More," he agreed. "A small matter of a
promise conveniently forgotten- Bellam was foolish enough to
desire an Ellasian prince for his lovely daughter, when she was
already given to me." Amusement flickered across ' the
cultered, guileless face. "But then, I did tell him he would
die if he faced you this day. There are times your gods
take precedence over my own." The
sword was in my hand. I wanted so to strike with it, 202
JannlfT Robot-son and yet
for the moment I could not. I had another weapon. "Electra,"
I said. "Your light woman, I have heard. Well, I shall
forget her past while I think of her future—as my wife
and Queen of Homana." Anger
glittered in his eyes. "You will not take Electra to wife.' "I
will." I raised the sword so he could see the glowing ruby.
"How will you stop me, when even the gods send me
aid?" Tynstar
smiled. And then, even as I thrust, he reached out and
caught the blade. "Die," he said gently. "I am done
with our childish games." The
shock ran through my arm to my shoulder. The blade
had struck flesh, and yet he did not bleed. Instead he
turned the sword into a locus for his power and sent it slashing
through my body. I was
hurled back against the throne, nearly snapping my
spine. The sword was gone from my hand. Tynstar held it
by the blade, the hilt lifted before my eyes, and I saw the
ruby go dark. "Shall
I turn this weapon against you?" His black eyes glittered
as brightly as his crystal ring- "I have only to touch
you—gently—with this stone, and poor Carillon's reign
is done." The
sword came closer. My sword, that now served him. I
slid forward to my knees, intending to dive and roll,
but Tynstar was too fast. And yet
he was not. Even as the ruby, now black and perverted,
touched my head, a knife flew home in Tynstar's shoulder.
Duncan's, thrown from the end of the hall. And now
Duncan was following the blade. I found
myself face-down against the marble. Somehow I had
fallen, and the sword lay close at hand. But the ruby,
once so brilliant, now resembled Tunstar's eyes. Duncan's
leap took Tynstar down against the dais, not far
from where I lay. But Tynstar struggled up again, and Duncan
did not. He lay, stunned by the force of his landing,
sprawled across the steps. One bare brown arm with
its gleaming far-band stretched across the marble, gold on
gold, and blood was staining the floor. "Tynstar!" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 203 It was
Finn, pounding the length of the hall, and I saw the
knife in his hand. How apropos, I thought, that Tynstar would
die by a royal Homanan blade. But he
did not die. Even as Finn raced toward him, the Ihlini
pulled Duncan's knife from his shoulder and hurled it down.
Then he sketched a hurried rune in the air, wrapped
himself in lavender mist, and simply disappeared. I swore
and tried to thrust myself upright, I failed miserably,
flopping hard against the dais. And so I gave up and lay
there, trying to catch my breath, as Finn knelt beside
his brother. Duncan
muttered something. I saw him press himself up off
the floor, then freeze, and it was Finn who kept him from
falling. "A rib, I think," Duncan said between tight- locked
teeth. "I will live, rujho." "All
this blood—" "Tynstar's
" Duncan winced as he settled himself upon the top
step, one hand pressed to his chest. "The knife was
mostly spent by the time it reached him, or he surely would
have died." He glanced at me briefly, then ges- tured to
his brother. "Finn—see to Carillon." Finn
heaved me up into a sitting position and leaned me
against the throne. One curving, clawed paw sup- ported
my head. "1 thought perhaps I could slay him," I explained,
"and save us all the worry of knowing he is free." Finn
picked up the sword. I saw the color spill out of his
face as he looked at the ruby. The black ruby. "He did this?" "Something
did." I swallowed against the weariness in my
bones. "He put his hand on the blade and the stone turned
black, as you see it." "He
used it to fix his power," Duncan said. "All of Carillon's
will and strength was sucked out through the sword,
then fed back with redoubled effect. It carried the sorcery
with it." He frowned. "Rujho, the sword has ever been
merely a sword. But for it to become accessible to Ihlini
magic, it had to have its own. What do you know of this?" Finn
would not meet Duncan's eyes. I stared at him in 204
Jennifer Robwon astonishment,
trying to fathom his emotions, but he had put up
his shield against us all. "Rujho,"
Duncan said more sharply. "Did you seek the star
magic?" "He
found it. He found something." I shrugged, "Five stones,
and blood, and the stars fell out of the sides. He said—"
I paused, recalling the words exactly, "—ja'hai, cheysu,
Mujhar." Duncan's
bruised face went white. At first I thought it was
fear, and then I saw it was anger. He spat something out in
the Old Tongue, something unintelligible to me— which I
thought best, judging by the fury in his tone. Having
never seen Duncan so angry, I was somewhat fascinated
by it. And pleased, very pleased, I was not the focus
of it. Finn
made a chopping motion with his right hand, a silencing
gesture I had seen only rarely, for it was consid- ered
rude. It did not have much effect on Duncan. He did
not shout. He spoke quietly enough, but with such
violence in his tone that it was all the more effective. I
shifted uneasily against the throne and thought to inter- rupt,
but it was not my afiair. It had become a thing between
brothers. Finn
stood up abruptly. Still he held the sword, and the ruby
gleamed dull and black. Even the runes seemed tarnished.
"Enough!" he shouted, so that it echoed in the hall.
"Do you seek to strip me entirely of my dignity? I admit I
was wrong—I admit it!—but there is no more need to
remind me. I did it because I had to." "Had
to!" Duncan glared at him, very white around the mouth,
yet blotched from pain and anger. "Had the gods denied
you—what then? What would we have done for a king?" "King?"
I echoed, seeing I had some stake in this fight after
all. "What are you saying, Duncan?" Finn
made the chopping motion again. And again Duncan ignored
it. "He asked the gods for the star magic. I am assuming
they granted it, since you are still alive." "Still
alive^" I sat up straighter. "Do you say I could have
died?" Duncan
was hugging his chest. "It is a thing only rarely THE
SONG OF HOMANA 205 done,
and then only because there is no other choice. The risk
is—great. In more than six hundred years, only two men have
survived the ceremony." I
swallowed against the sudden dryness in my mouth. "Three,
now." Two."
Duncan did not smile. "I was counting you before." I stared
at Finn. "Why?" "We
needed it for Homana." He looked at neither of us. His
attention was fixed on the sword he held in his hands. "We
needed it for the Cheysuli." "You
needed it for you," Duncan retorted. "You know as well
as I only a warrior related by blood to the maker of the
sword can ask the gods for the magic. It was your chance
to to earn your jehans place. Hale is gone, but Finn is
not. So the son wished to inherit the jehans power."
Duncan looked at me. "The risk was not entirely your
own. Had the petition been denied, the magic would have
struck you both down." I
looked at Finn's face. He was still pale, still angered by
Duncan's reaction, and no doubt expecting the worst from
me. I was not certain he did not deserve it. "Why?"
I asked again. Still
he stared at the stone. "I wanted to," he said, very low.
"All my life I have wanted to ask it. To see if I was my
jehans true son." I saw bitterness twist his face. "I had less of
him than Duncan ... his hu'sala. I wanted what I could
get; to get it, I would take it. So I did. And I would do it
all again, because I know it would succeed." .
"How?" Duncan demanded. 'There is no guarantee." "This
time there is. You have only to look at the prophecy." Silence
filled the hall. And then Duncan broke it by laughing.
It was not entirely the sound of humor, but the tension
was shattered at last. "Prophecy," he said. "By the gods,
my rujholli speaks of the prophecy. And speaks to me
gods." He sighed and shook his head. "The first I do often
enough, but the second—oh, the second . . . not for a
bu'sala to do. No. Only a blood-son, not a foster-son." For a
moment Duncan looked older than his years, and very
tired. "I would trade it all to claim myself Hale's 206 Jennifer
Roberson blood-son.
And you offer it up to the gods. A sacrifice. Oh Finn,
will you never learn?" Finn
looked at his older brother. Half-brother They shared
only a mother, and yet looking at them I saw the father
in them both, though he had sired only one I said
nothing for a long moment. I could think of nothing
to fill the silence. And then I rose at last and took my
sword back from Finn, touching the blackened ruby- I returned
the weapon to my sheath. "The thing is done," I said finally.
"The risk was worth the asking And I would do it
all again " Finn
looked at me sharply- "Even knowing?" "Even
knowing." I shrugged and sat down in the throne. "What
else was there to do?" Duncan
sighed. He put out his hand and made the familiar
gesture, a spread-fingered hand palm-up. I
smiled and made it myself. EIGHTEEN •'- I
received the Solindish delegation dressed befitting my •/
rank. Gone was the cracked and stained ringmail-and- T
leather armor of the soldier; in its place I wore velvets and ^
brocaded satins of russet and amber. My hair and beard I .^had
had freshly trimmed, smoothed with scented oil; I felt ^.,Bearly
a king for the first time in my life. ;aK,' I
knew, as the six Solindish noblemen paced the length fc'bf
the Great Hall, they were not" seeing the man they ^expected.
Nearly seven years before, when Bellam had ^taken
Homana, I had been a boy. Tall as a man and as ^"strong,
but lacking the toughness of adulthood. It seemed ^.so
long ago as I sat upon my Lion. I recalled when ^
Keough's son had divested me of my sword and thrown me ^f into
irons. I recalled the endless nights when sleep eluded "^fliy
mind. I recalled my complete astonishment when Alix &faad
come to my aid. And I smiled. ^t- The
Solindishmen did not understand the smile, but it X'did
not matter. Let them think what they would; let them y judge
me as I seemed. It would all come quite clear in 'time. s' I
was not alone within the hall. Purposely I had chosen ^B
Cheysuli honor guard. Finn, Duncan and six other war- ?riors
ranged themselves on either side of the throne, treading
across the dais. They were solemn-faced. Silent. /atoning
from impassive yellow eyes. Rowan,
who had escorted the Solindish delegation into I 207 I 208
Jennifer Roberson the
Homanan-bedecked hall, introduced each man Duke this.
Baron that; Solindish titles 1 did not know. He did it well,
did my young Cheysuli-Homanan captain, with the proper
note of neutrality in a tone also touched with condescension.
We were the victors, they the defeated, and
they stood within my palace. Essien.
The man of highest rank and corresponding arrogance.
He wore indigo blue, of course, but someone had
picked the crest from the left breast of his silken tunic.
I could see the darker outline ofBellam's rising sun, a
subtle way of giving me insult, so subtle I could do nothing.
Outwardly he did not deny me homage. Did I protest,
he could no doubt blame the coffer-draining war for the
loss of better garments. So I let him have his rebellion.
I could afford it, now. His
dark brown hair was brushed smoothly back from a high
forehead, and his hands did not fidget. But his brown eyes
glittered with something less than respect when he made his
bow of homage. "My lord," he said in a quiet tone,
"we come on behalf of Solinde to acknowledge the sovereignty
of Carillon the Mujhar." "You
are aware of our terms?" "Of
course, my lord." He glanced briefly at the other five.
"It has all been thoroughly discussed. Solinde, as you
know, is defeated. The crown is—uncontested." I saw the
muscles writhe briefly in his jaw. "We have no king ... no
Solindish king." His eyes came up to mine and I saw the
bitterness in them. "There is a vacancy, my lord, which
we humbly request you fill." "Does
Bellam have no heirs?" I smiled a small, polite smile
that said what I wanted to say. A matter of form, discussing
what all knew. "Ellic has been dead for years, of
course, but surely Bellam had bastards." "Aplenty,"
Essien agreed grimly. "Nonetheless, none is capable
of rallying support for our cause. There would be—contention."
He smiled thinly "We wish to avoid such
difficulties, now our lord is dead. You have proven— sufficient—for
the task." Sufficient.
Essien had an odd way of speaking, spicing his
conversation with pauses and nuances easily under- stood
by one who had the ears to understand it. Having THE
SONG OF HOMANA Z09 grown
up in a king's court surrounded by his advisors and courtiers,
I did. "Well
enough," I agreed, when I had made him wait long
enough. "I will continue to be—sufficient—to the task.
But mere was another request we made." Essien's
face congested. "Aye, my lord Mujhar. The question
of proper primogeniture." He took a deep breath mat
moved the indigo tunic. "As a token of Solinde's complete
compliance with your newly won overlordship of our
land, we offer the hand of the Princess Electra, Bellam's only
daughter. Bellam's only surviving legitimate child." His
nostrils pinched in tightly. "A son born of Solinde and Homana
would be fit to hold the throne." "Proper
primogeniture," I said reflectively. "Well enough, we will
take the lady to wife. You may tell her, for Caril- lon the
Mujhar, that she has one month in which to gather the
proper clothing and household attendants. If she does not
come in that allotted time, we will send the Cheysuli for
her." Essien
and the others understood quite clearly. I knew what
they saw: eight warriors clad in leather and barbaric, shining
gold, with their weapons hung about them. Knife and
bow, and lir. They had only to-look at the lir in order to
understand. Essien
bowed his head in acknowledgment of my order. ?fi The
conversation was finished, it seemed, but I had one ^"
final question to ask. "Where is Tynstar?" S^ Essien's head snapped up. He put one hand
to his hair ^ and
smoothed it; a habitual, nervous gesture. His throat i^inoved
in a swallow, then again. He glanced quickly to the ^
others, but they offered nothing. Essien had the rank. ^ "I do not know," he said finally,
excessively distinct. X-
"^° man can ^ wnere tne Ihlmi goes, no man, my lord. ^He
merely goes." He offered a thin smile that contained ^•'subtle
triumph as well as humor ... at my expense. "No ^ doubt
he plans to thwart you how he can, and he will, but ^1 can
offer you nothing of what he intends. Tynstar ^is—Tynstar." ^
"And no doubt he will be abetted," I said without .'inflection.
"In Solinde, the Ihlini hold power—for now, 210
JenrrifT Roberson But
their realm—his realm—shall be a shadow of what it was,
for we have the Cheysuli now." Essien
looked directly at Finn. "But even in Solinde we have
heard of the thing that dilutes the magic. How it is a Cheysuli
loses his power when faced with an Ihlini." His eyes
came back to me. "Is that not true?" I
smiled. "Why not ask Tynstar? Surely he could explain what
there is between the races." I
watched his expression closely. I expected—hoped—I would
see the subtleties of his knowledge, betraying what he
knew. He should, if he knew where Tynstar was, give it away
with something in his manner, even remaining silent.
But I saw little of triumph in his eyes. Only a faint frown,
as if he considered something he wished to know, and
realized he could not know it until he discovered the source.
He had not lied. I moved
my hand in a gesture of finality- "We will set a Homanan
regency in the city of Lestra. Royce is a trusted, incorruptible
man. He will have sovereignty over Solinde in our
name, representing our House, until such a time as we have
a son to put on the throne. Serve my regent well, and you
will find we are a just lord." Essien
shut his teeth. "Aye, my lord Mujhar." "And
we send some Cheysuli with him." I smiled at the
Solindman's expression of realization. "Now you may go." They
went, and I turned to look at the Cheysuli. Duncan's
smile was slow. "Finn has taught you well." "And
with great difficulty." The grin, crooked as usual, creased
the scar on Finn's dark face. "But I think the time spent
was well worth it, judging by what I have seen." I got
up from the throne and stretched, cracking the joints
in my back. "Electra will not be pleased to hear what I
have said." "Electra
will not be pleased by anything you have to say or
do," Finn retorted. "But then, did you want a quiet marriage
I doubt not you could have asked for someone else." I
laughed at him, stripping my brow of the golden circlet.
It had been Shame's once, crusted with diamonds and
emeralds. And now it was mine. "A tedious marriage THE
SONG OF HOMANA 211 is no
marriage at all, I have heard." I glanced at Duncan. "But
you would know better than I." For a
moment he resembled Finn with the same ironic grin.
Then he shrugged. "Alix has never been tedious." I
tapped the circlet against my hand, thinking about the woman.
"She will come," I muttered, frowning. "She will come,
and I will have to be ready for her. It is not as if I took
some quiet little virgin to tremble in my bed . . . this is
Electra-" "Aye,"
Finn said dryly. "The Queen of Homana, you make
her." I
looked at Rowan. He was very silent, but he also avoided
my eyes. The warriors avoided nothing, but I had never
been able to read them when they did not wish it. As for
Duncan and Finn, I knew well enough what they thought. I wiU
take a viper to my bed ... I sighed. But then I recalled
what power that viper had over men in general, myself
in particular, and I could not suppress the tighten- ing of
my loins By the gods, it might be worth risking my life
for one night in her bed . . . well, I would. I
looked again at Finn. "It brings peace to Homana." He did
not smile. "Whom do you seek to convince?" I
scowled and went down the dais steps. "Rowan, come with
me, I will give you the task of fetching my lady mother
from Joyenne as soon as she can travel And there is Tony
to fetch, as well . . . though no doubt Lachlan would
be willing to do it." I sighed and turned back. "Finn.
Will you see to it Torry has escort here?" He
nodded, saying nothing, I thought him still disap- proving
of my decision to wed Electra. But it did not matter.
I was not marrying Finn. A sound. Not
precisely a noise, merely not silence. A breath of '
sound, subtle and sibilant, and I sat up at once in my bed. My hand
went to the knife at my pillow, for even in Homana-Mujhar
I would not set aside the habit. My sword and
knife had been bedfellows for too long; even within the
tester bed I felt unsafe without my weapons. But as I -jerked
the draperies aside and slid out of the bed, I knew 212
J*nntfT Robwon myself
well taken. No man is proof against Cheysuli violence. I saw
the hawk first. He perched upon a chair back, unblinking
in the light from the glowing torch. The torch was in
Duncan's hand. "Come," was all he said. 1 put
the knife down. Once again, a Cheysuli sum- moned
me out of the depths of a night. But this one I hardly
knew; what I did know merely made me suspi- cious.
"Where? And why?" He
smiled a little. In the torchlight his face was a mask, lacking
definition. His eyes yellowed against the light, with
pinpricks for pupils. The hawk-shaped earring glinted in his
hair. "Would you have me put off my knife? I felt
the heat and color running quickly into my face, "Why?"
I retorted, stung. "You could slay me as easily without." Duncan
laughed. "I never thought you would/ear me—" "Not
fear, precisely," I answered. "You would never slay
me, not when you yourself have said how important a link I
am in your prophecy. But I do suspect the motives for
what you do," "Carillon,"
he chided, "tonight I will make you a king." I felt
the prickle in my scalp. "Make me one?" I asked with
elaborate distinctness, "or another?" "Come
with me and find out." I put
on breeches and shirt, the first things I could find. And
boots, snugged up to my knees. Then I followed him, even as
he bid Cat remain, and went with him as he led me
through my palace. He
walked with utter confidence, as a man does who knows a
place well. And yet I knew Duncan had never spent
excess time in Homana-Mujhar. Hale had, I knew, brought
him to the palace at least once, but he had been a child,
too young to know the mazes of hallways and cham- bers.
And yet he went on through such places as if he had been
bom here, He took
me, of course, to the Great Hall, And there he took
down a second torch from its bracket on the wall, lighted
it with his own and handed them both to me. "Where
we are going," he said, "it is dark. But there will be air
to breathe." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 213 I felt
the hair rise on the back of my neck. But I refrained
from asking him where. And so I watched in silence
and astonishment as he knelt by the firepit rim. He
began to pull aside the unlighted logs. Ash floated up to
settle on his hair. Suddenly he was an old man without
the wrinkles, gray instead of black, while the gold glowed
on his arms. I coughed as the ash rose high enough to clog
my nose, and then I sneezed. But Duncan was done
rearranging my firepit quickly enough; he reached down
and caught a ring of iron I had never seen. I
scowled, wondering what other secrets Duncan knew of
Homana-Mujhar. And then I watched, setting myself to be
patient, and saw him frown with concentration. It took both
hands and all of his strength, but he jerked the ring upward. It was
fastened to a hinged iron plate that covered a hole.
Slowly he dragged up the plate until the hole lay open.
He leaned the cover, spilling its coating of ash, against
the firepit rim, then grimaced as he surveyed the ruin of
his leathers. I
leaned forward to peer into the hole. Stairs. I frowned. "Where—F "Come
and see." Duncan took back his torch and stepped down
into the hole. He disappeared, step by step. Uneas- ily, I
followed. There
was air, as he had promised. Stale and musty, but air.
Both torches continued to burn without guttering, so I knew we
would be safe. And so I went down with Dun- can,
wondering how it was he knew of such a place. The
staircase was quite narrow, the steps shallow. I had to duck
to keep from scraping my head- Duncan, nearly as tall,
did as well, but I thought Finn would fit. And then I wished,
with the familiar frisson of unease, that he was with me
as well. But no. I had sent him to my sister, and left
myself to his brother's intentions. "Here."
Duncan descended two more steps to the end of the
staircase into a shallow stone closet. He put his fingers
to the stone, and I saw the runes, old and green with
dampness and decay. Duncan's brown fingers, now gray
with ash, left smudges on the wall. He traced out the 214
J«nnKT Robfson runes,
saying something beneath his breath, and then he nodded.
"Here." "What
do—" I did not bother to finish. He pressed one of the
stones and then leaned against the wall. A portion of it
grated and turned on edge, falling inward. Another
stairway—? No. A room. A vault. I grimaced. Something
like a crypt. Duncan
thrust his torch within and looked. Then he withdrew
it and gestured me to go first. I
regarded him with distinct apprehension that increased with
every moment. "Choose,"
Duncan said. "Go in a prince and come out a Mujhar
... or leave now, and forever know yourself lacking." "I
lack nothing!" I said in rising alarm. "Am I not the link
you speak about?" "A
link must be properly forged." He looked past me to the
rising staircase. "There lies your escape. Carillon. But I think
you will not seek it. My rujholli would never serve a
coward or a fool." I bared
my teeth in a grin that held little of humor. "Such
words will not work with me, shapechanger. I am willing
enough to name myself both, does it give me a chance
to survive. And unless you slay me, as you have said
you would not do, I will come out of here a Mujhar even if
I do not to into that room." I squinted as my torch sputtered
and danced. "You are not Finn, you see. and for all I
know I should trust you—we have never been easy with
each other." "No,"
he agreed. "But what kept us from that was a woman,
and even Alix has no place here. This is for you to do." "You
left Cai behind." Somehow it incriminated him. "Only
because here, in this place, he would be a super- fluous
lir." I
stared at him, almost gaping. Superfluous lir? Had Duncan
said this? By the gods, if he indicated such a willingness
to dispense with the other half'of his soul, surely
I could trust him. I
sighed. I swallowed against the tightness in my throat, thrust
the torch ahead of me, and went in. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 215 Superfluous.
Aye, he would have been. For here were all the
lir of the world, and no need for even one more. It was
not a crypt. It was a memorial of sorts, or perhaps a
chapel. Something to do with Cheysuli and lir, and their gods.
For the walls were made of lir, lir upon lir, carved into
the pale cream marble. Torchlight
ran over the walls like water, tracking the veining
of gold. From out of the smooth, supple stone burst
an eagle, beak agape and talons striking. A bear, hump-backed
and upright, one paw reaching out to buffet. A fox,
quick and brush-tailed, head turned over its shoulder. And the
boar, tusks agleam, with a malevolent, tiny eye. More.
So many more. I felt my breath catch in my throat
as 1 turned in a single slow circle, staring at all the walls.
Such wealth, such skill, such incomparable beauty, and
buried so deeply within the ground.
/ A hawk,
touching wingtips with a falcon. A mountain cat, so
lovely, leaping in the stone. And the wolf; of course, the
wolf, Storr-like with gold in its eyes. Every inch, from ceiling
to floor, was covered with the lir. Superfluous.
Aye. But so was I. I felt
tears burn in my eyes. Pain, unexpected, was in my
chest. How futile it was, suddenly, to be Homanan instead
of Cheysuli; to lack the blessings of the gods and the
magic of the lir. How utterly insignificant was Carillon of
Homana. "Ja'hai,"
Duncan said. "Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." I
snapped my head around to stare at him. He stood inside
the vault, torch raised, looking at the lir with an expression
of wonder in his face. "What are those words?" I
demanded. "Finn said those words when he talked to the
gods, and even you said he should not have done it." "That
was Finn." The sibilants whispered in the shad- ows of
the lir. "This is a clan-leader who says them, and a man who
might have been Mujhar." He smiled as my mouth
flew open to make an instant protest. "I do not want
it. Carillon. If I did, I would not have brought you down
here. It is here, within thejehana's Womb, that you will be
bom again. Made a true Mujhar." "The
words," I repeated steadfastly. "What do they mean?" 216
Jcnnffar Roberson "You
have learned enough of the Old Tongue from Finn to know
it is not directly translatable. There are nuances, unspoken
words, meanings requiring no speech. Like gestures—"
He made the sign oftahlmorra. "}a hai, cheysu, Mujhar
is, in essence, a prayer to the gods. A petition. A Homanan
might say; Accept this man; this Mujhar." I
frowned. "It does not sound like a prayer." "A
petition—or prayer—such as the one Finn made— and now
/ make—requires a specific response. The gods will
always answer. With life ... or with death." Alarm
rose again. "Then I might die down here—?" "You
might. And this time you will face that risk alone." "You
knew about it," I said suddenly. "Was it Hale who told
you?" Duncan's
face was calm, "Hale told me what it was. But most
Cheysuli know of its existence." A faint smile ap- peared.
"Not so horrifying. Carillon. It is only the Womb of the
Earth." The
grue ran down my spine. "What womb? What earth?
Duncan—" He
pointed. Before, I had looked at the walls, ignoring the
floor entirely. But this time I looked, and I saw the pit in the
precise center of the vault. Oubliette.
A man could die in one of those- 1 took
an instinctive step back, nearly brushing against Duncan
just inside the door, but he merely reached out and
took the torch from my hand.-! turned swiftly, reach- ing for
a knife I did not have, but he set each torch in a bracket
near the door so the vault was filled with light. Light?
It spilled into the oubliette and was swallowed utterly. "You
will go into the Womb," he said calmly, "and when
you come out, you will have been born a Mujhar." I
cursed beneath my breath. Short of breaking his neck— and I
was not at all certain even I could accomplish that—I
had no choice but to stay in the vault. But the Womb
was something else. "Just—go in? How? Is there a rope?
Hand holes?" I paused, knowing the thing was futile.
Oubliettes are built to keep people in. This one would
oner no aid in getting out. "You
must jump." THE
SONG OF HOMANA Z17 "Jump."
My hands shut up into fists that drove my nails into my
palms. "Duncan—" "Sooner
in, sooner out." He did not smile, but I saw the glint
of amusement in his eyes. "The earth is like most jehanas.
Carillon: she is harsh and quick to anger and sometimes
impatient, but she ever gives other heart. She gives
her child life. In this case, it is a Mujhar we seek to bring
into the world." "I
am in the world," I reminded him. "I have already been
born once, birthed by Gwynneth of Homana. Once is more
than enough—at least that one I cannot remem- ber.
Let us quit this mummery and go elsewhere; I have no
taste for wombs." His
hand was on my shoulder. "You will stay. We will
finish this. If I have to, I will make you." I
turned my back on him and paced to the farthest corner,
avoiding the edge of the pit. There I waited, leaning
against the stone, and fett the fluted wings of a falcon caress
my neck. It made me stand up again. "You
are not Cheysuli," Duncan said. "You cannot be Cheysuli.
But you can be made to better understand what it is
to think and feet tike a Cheysuli." "And
this will make me a man?" I could not entirely hide my
resentment. "It
will make you, however briefly, one of us." His face was
solemn in the torchlight. "It will not last. But you will know,
for a moment, what it is to be Cheysuli. A child of the
gods." He made the gesture oftahlnwrra. "And it will make
you a better Mujhar." My
throat was dry. "Mujhar is a Cheysuli word, is it not?
And Homana?" "Mujhar
means king," he said quietly. "Homana is a phrase:
of all blood." "King
of all blood," I felt the tension in my belly "So, since
you cannot put a Cheysuli on the throne—yet—you will do
what else you can to make me into one " "Ja'hai,
cheysu," he answered, "ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." '
No!" I shouted. "Will you condemn me to the gods? Duncan—I
am afraid—" The
word echoed in the vault. Duncan merely waited. It
nearly mastered me. I felt the sweat break out and 218
Jennifer Roberson run
from my armpits; the stench of fear coated my body. A shudder
wracked my bones and set my flesh to rising. I wanted
to relieve myself, and my bowels had turned to water. "A
man goes naked before the gods." So, he
would have me strip as well. Grimly, knowing he would
see the shrinking of my genitals, I pulled off my boots,
my shirt, and lastly the snug dark breeches. And there
was no pity in Duncan's eyes, or anything of amuse- ment.
Merely compassion, and perfect comprehension. He
moved to the torches. He took each from the brack- ets and
carried them out into the stairway closet. The door to the
vault stood open, but I knew it was not an exit. "When
I shut up the wall, you must jump." He shut
up the wall. And I
jumped— NINETEEN Jahai,
cheysu, Mujhar— The
words echoed in my head. ja'hai,
cheysu, Mujhar— I fell.
And I fell. So far. . . Into blackness; into a ^
perfect emptiness. So far. . . . I
screamed. The
sound bounced off the walls of the oubliette; the round,
sheer walls I could not see. "Redoubled, the scream came
back and vibrated in my bones. I fell. I
wondered if Duncan heard me. I wondered—I won- dered—I
did not. I simply fell. Ja'hai,
cheysu, Mujhar— It
swallowed me whole, the oubliette; I fell back into the
Womb. And could not say whether it would give me ;' up
again— ~ Duncan, oh Duncan, you did not give me
proper warning , . .
But is there a proper way? Or is it only to fall and, in falling,
learn the proper way? Down. ' I was stopped. I was caught. I was halted
in mid-fall. Something
looped out around my ankles and wrists. Hands? No.
Something else; something else that licked out from ! the
blackness and caught me tightly at wrists and ankles, ^chest
and hips. And I hung, belly-down, suspended in Ltotal
darkness. I 219 I 220
Jennifer Roberson I
vomited. The bile spewed out of my mouth from the depths
of my belly and fell downward into the pit. My bladder
and bowels emptied, so that I was nothing but a shell
of quivering flesh. I hung in perfect stillness, not daring
to move, to breathe; praying to stay caught by whatever
had caught me. Cods—do
not let me faU again—not again— Netting?
Taut, thin netting, perhaps, hung from some unseen
protrusions in the roundness of the oubliette. 1 had
seen nothing at the lip of the pit, merely the pit itself, yet it
was possible the oubliette was not entirely smooth. Perhaps
there was even a way out. The
ropes did not tear my flesh. They simply held me immobile,
so that my body touched nothing but air. I did not sag
from arms and legs because of the ropes at chest and
hips. I was supported, in a manner of speaking, and yet
remained without it. A
cradle. And the child held face-down to float within the
Womb. "Duncan?"
I whispered it, fearing my voice would upset the
balance. "Is it supposed to be this way?" But
Duncan was gone, leaving me completely alone, and I
knew why he had done it. Finn had said little of Cheysuli
manhood rites, since most warriors were judged fully
grown by the bonding of the lir, but I thought there might
be more. And I would remain ignorant of it, being Homanan
and therefore unblessed, unless this was the way to
discover what made the Cheysuli, Cheysuli. Tonight
I will make you a king. A king?
I wondered. Or a madman? Fear can crush a soul. I did
not move. I hung. I listened. I wondered if Dun- can would
return to see how I fared, I would hear him. I would
hear the grate of stone upon stone, even the subde silence
of his movements. I would hear him because I listened
so well, with the desperation of a man wishing to keep
his mind. And if he came back, I would shout for him to let
me out. Probably
I would beg. Co in a
prince and come out a Mujhar. Gods,
would it be worth it? THE
SONG OF HOMANA 221 •^ f fr ^~ Air. I
breathed. There was no flavor to it, no stench to make it
foul. Just air. From somewhere trickled the air that
kept me alive; perhaps there were holes I could use to
escape. I hung
in total silence. When I turned my head, slowly, I heard
the grating pop of spinal knots untying. I heard my hair
rasp against my shoulders. Hardly sounds. Mostly whispers.
And yet I heard them. I heard
also the beating begin: pa-thump, pa-thump, pa-thump. Footsteps?
No. Duncan? No. Pa-thump,
pa-thump, pa-thump. I heard
the wind inside my head, the raucous hissing roar.
Noise, so much noise, hissing inside my head. I shut my eyes
and tried to shut off my ears. Pa-thump,
pa-thump, pa-thump. I hung-
Naked and quite alone, lost within the darkness. The
Womb of the Earth. A child again, I was; an un- born soul
caught within the Womb. It was the beating of my own
heart I heard; the noise of silence inside my head. A child
again, was I, waiting to be born. "Duncannnn—!" 1 shut
my eyes. I hung. The chut of fear began to fade. I lost my
sense of touch, the knowledge I was held. I
floated. .
Silence. Floating— No
warmth. No cold. Nothingness. I floated in the absence
of light, of sound, of touch, taste and smell. I did not
exist. I
waited with endless patience. Ringing.
Like sword upon sword. Ringing. Noise— It
filled my head until I could taste it. I could smell it- It sat
on my tongue with the acrid tang of blood. Had I bitten
myself? No. I had no blood. Only flesh, depending from
the ropes. My
eyes, I knew, were open. They stared. But I was blind.
I saw only darkness, the absolute absence of light, 222
Jennifer Roberson And
then it came up and struck me in the face, and the light
of the world fell upon me. I cried
out. Too much, too much—will you blind me with the
light? It will
make you, however briefly, one of us. "Duncan?" The
whisper I mouthed was a shout. I recoiled in my ropes
and recalled I had a body. A body. With two arms, two
legs, a head. Human. Male. Carillon of Homana. You
will know, for a moment, what it is to be Cheysuli. But I
did not. I knew
nothing. I
thought only of being born. I heard
the rustling of wings. The scrape of talons. Cai? No.
Duncan had left him behind. Soughing
of wings spread, stretching, folding, preening. The
pipping chirp of a falcon; the fierce shriek of a hunting hawk.
The scream of an angry eagle. Birds.
All around me birds. I felt the breath of their wings
against my face, the caress of many feathers. How I wanted
to join them, to feel the wind against my wings and
know the freedom of the skies. To dance. Oh, to dance
upon the wind— I felt
the subtle seduction. I opened my mouth and shouted:
"I am man, not bird! Man, not beast! Man, not shapechanger!" Silence
soothed me. Pa-thump, pa-thump, pa-thump. Whispering. DemonDemonDemon— I
floated. DemonDemonDemon— I
stirred. No. SHAPEchangerSHAPEchangerSHAPEchanger— NoNoNo.
I smiled. ManManMan. YouShiftYouShtftYouShtft— Gods'
blessing, I pointed out. Cannot be denied. BeastBeast
Beast— No'No!No! I
floated. And I became a beast. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 223 I ran.
Four-legged, I ran. With a tail slashing behind me, I
ran. And knew the glory of such freedom. The
warm earth beneath my paws, catching in the curv- ing
nails. The smells of trees and sky and grass and brush. The
joyousness of playful flight, to leap across the creeks. Ilie
hot red meat of prey taken down, the taste of flesh in my
mouth. But most of all the freedom, the utter, perfect freedom,
to cast off cares and think only of the day. The moment.
Not yesterday, not tomorrow; the day. The mo- ment.
Now. And to
know myself a lir. Lir? I
stopped. I stood in the shadow of a wide-boled beech.
The glittering of sunlight through the leaves spat- tered
gems across my path. Lir? Wolf.
Like Storr: silver-coated, amber-eyed. With such grace
as a man could never know. How? I
asked. How is it done? Finn
had never been able to tell me in words I could -understand.
Lir and warrior and lir, he had said, knowing no
other way. To part them was to give them over to death,
be it quick or slow. The great yawning emptiness would
lead directly into madness, and sooner death than such an
end. For the
first time I knew the shapechange. I felt it in my
bones, be they wolfs or man's. I felt the essence of myself
run out into the soil until the magic could be tapped. The
void. The odd, distorted image of a man as he exchanged
his shape for another. He changed his shape at will,
by giving over the human form to the earth. It spilled out of
him, sloughing off his bones, even as the bones themselves
altered. What was not needed in fir-shape, such as
clothing, weapons and too much human weight, went
into storage in the earth, protected by the magic. An exchange.
Give over excess and receive the smaller form. Magic.
Powerful magic, rooted in the earth. I felt the heavy
hair rise upon my hackles, so that I saw the trans- formation.
Of soul as well as flesh. I knew
the void for what it was. I understood why it 224 I
JennlfT Robttrxon existed.
The gods had made it as a ward against the dazzled
eyes of humans who saw the change. For to see flesh
and bone before you melt into the ground, to be remade
into another shape, might be too much for even the
strongest to bear. And so mystery surrounded the change,
and magic, and the hint of sorcery. No man, seeing
the change for what it was, would ever name the Cheysuli
men. And
now, neither could I. The
fear came down to swallow me whole and I recoiled against
my ropes. Ropes.
I hung in the pit. A man, not a wolf, not a beast. But
until I acknowledged what the Cheysuli were, 1 would never
be Muj'har. Homana
was Cheysuli. I felt
the madness come out of my mouth. "Accept!" I shouted.
"Accept this man, this Mujhar!" Silence "Ja'hai!"
I shouted. "Ja'hai, cheysu. Ja'hai—Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar!" "Carillon." "Ja'hai,"
I panted. "Ja'hai!" 0 gods, accept 0 gods, acceptAcceptAccept— "Carillon." If they
did not—if they did not— "Carillon." Flesh
on flesh. Flesh on flesh. A hand supporting my head. "Jehana?"
I rasped. "Jehana? Ja'hai. . .jehana.ja'hai—" Two
hands were on my head. They held it up. They cradled
it, like a child too weak to lift himself up. I lay against
the cold stone floor on my back, and a shadow was kneeling
over me. My
blinded eyes could only see shape. Male. Not my Jehana. "Jehan?"
I gasped. 'No,"
he said. "Rujholli. In this, for this moment, we are."
The hands tightened a moment. "Rujho, it is over." "Ja'hai—?" 'Ja'hai-na."
he said soothingly. "Ja'hai-na Homana Mujhar.
You are born." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 225 BomBomBom.
"Ja'hai-na?" "Accepted,"
he said gently. "The king of all blood is Jbom." .. The
Homanan was back on my tongue, but the voice Was
hardly human. "But I am not." Suddenly, I knew it. "I
am only a Homanan." "For
four days you have been Cheysuli. It will be trough." I
swallowed. "There is no light. I can barely see you." i^Ul I
could see was the darker shape of his body against ,Ae
cream-colored walls, and the looming of the Ur. ,
"I left the torch in the staircase and me door is mostly ihut.
Until you are ready, it'is best this way." My eyes
ached. It was from the light, scarce though it was, as
it crept around the opening in the wall. It gleamed on his
gold and nearly blinded me with its brilliance, it made
the scar a black line across his face. Scar.
Not Duncan. Finn. "Finn—"
I tried to sit up and could not. I lacked the 'litrength. ' He
pressed me down again. "Make no haste. You are not—whole,
just yet." f. Not
whole? What was I then—? "Finn—"
I broke off. "Am I out? Out of the oubliette?" ]|(
seemed impossible to consider. ' He smiled-
It chased away the strain and weariness I TWP
stretching the flesh of his shadowed face "You are out -flf
the Womb of the Earth. Did I not say you had been torn?" ^. ^ Tlie
marble was hard beneath my naked body. I drew up my
legs so I could see my knees, to see if I was whole. I was.
In body, if not in mind. "Am I gone mad? Is that -»faat
you meant?" '."
"Only a little, perhaps. But it will pass. It is not—" He broke
off a moment. "It is not a thing we have done very ten,
this forcing of a birth. It is never easy on the &nt." I sat
up then, thrusting against the cold stone floor. uddenly
I was another man entirely. Not Carillon, Some- ig
else. Something drove me up onto my knees. I 226
Jennifer Roberson knelt,
facing Finn, staring into his eyes. So yellow, even in the
darkness. So perfectly bestial— I put
up a hand to my own. I could not touch the color They
had been blue ... I wondered now what they were I
wondered what I was . . . "A
man," Finn said. 1 shut
my eyes. I sat very still in the darkness, knowing light
only by the faint redness across my lids. I heard my breathing
as I had heard it in the pit. And
pa-thump, pa-thump, pa-thump. "Ja'hai-na."
Finn said gently, "ja'hai-na Homana Mujhar." I
reached out and caught his wrist before he could respond.
I realized it had been the first time I had out- thought
him, anticipating his movement. My fingers were clamped
around his wrist as he had once clasped mine, preparing
to cut it open. I had no knife, but he did. I had only to
put out my other hand and take it. I
smiled. It was flesh beneath my fingers, blood beneath the
flesh. He would bleed as I had bled. A man, and capable
of dying. Not a sorcerer, who might live forever Not like
Tynstar. Cheysuli. not Ihlini. I
looked at his hand. He did not attempt to move. He merely
waited. "Is it difficult to accomplish?" I asked. "When
you put your self into the earth, and take out another
form? I have seen you do it. I have seen the expression
on your face, while the face is still a face, and not
hidden by the void." I paused. "There is a need in me to
know." The
dilation turned his eyes black. "There are no Homanan
words—" "Then
give me Cheysuli words. Say it in the Old Tongue." He
smiled "Sul'harai, Carillon. That is what it is." That I
had heard before. Once. We had sat up one night in
Caledon, lost in our jugs ofusca, and spoke as men will about
women, saying what we liked. Much had not been said
aloud, but we had known. In our minds had been Alix-
But out of that night had come a single complex word. sul'harai.
It encompassed that which was perfect in the union
of man and woman, almost a holy thing. And though the
Homanan language lacked the proper words for him. I had
heard it in his tone. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 227 Sul'harai.
When a man was a woman and a woman a man,
two halves of a whole, for that single fleeting instant. And so
at last I knew the shapechange. Finn
moved to the nearest wall and sat against it, rest- ing his
forearms on his drawn-up knees. Black hair fell into
his face, it needed cutting, as usual. But what I noticed
most was how he resembled the ^ir-shapes upon (he
wall, even in human form. There is something preda- tory
about the Cheysuli. Something that makes them wild. "When
did you come back?" He
smiled. "That is a Carillon question; I think you are yecovered."
He shifted. Behind him was a hawk with open .
wings- The stone seemed to encase his shoulders so that ' %e
appeared to be sprouting wings. But no, that was his brother's
gift. "Two days ago I came. The palace was in an uproar:
the Mujhar, it was said, had gone missing. Assassi- nation?
No. But it took Duncan to tell me, quite calmly, -he had
brought you here to be born." • I
scrubbed an arm across my head. "Did you know about
this place?" "I
knew it was here. Not where, precisely. And I did not
know he had intended such a thiag." His brow creased. \
"He reprimanded me because I had risked you in the star J.aaoagic,
and yet he brought you down here and risked you fIftB
over again. I do not understand him." ^
"He might have been Mujhar," I said reflectively, feel- '^ing
the rasp in my throat. "Duncan, instead of me. Had ^ .the
Homanans never ruled ..." ^ Finn
shrugged. "But they—you—did. It does not mat- '^ter
what might have been. Duncan is clan-leader, and for ^a
Cheysuli it is enough." I put
up a hand and looked at it. It was flesh stretched ^'-Over
bone. Callused flesh. And yet I thought it had been a ifcpaw.
"Dreams," I murmured. ||T
"Divulge nothing," Finn advised. "You are the Mujhar, js not
I, you should keep to yourself what has happened. It awakes
the magic stronger." ^ The
hand flopped down to rest across my thigh. I felt 'QO
weak to move. "What magic? I am Homanan." ,
"But you have been born again from the Womb of the Sarth.
You lack the proper blood, it is true, and the 228
Jennifer Rob«rson fir-gifts
as well . . . but you share in a bit of the magic." He
smiled, "Knowing what you survived should be magic enough." Emptiness
filled my belly. "Food. Gods, I need food!" "Wait
you, then. I have something for you." Finn rose and
went away, stepping out of the vault. I stared blankly at all
the walls until he came back again. A wineskin was in his
hand. I
drank, then nearly spat it out. "Usca\" "Jehana's
milk," he agreed. "You need it, now. Drink. Not
much, but a little. Stop dribbling like a baby." Weakly
I tried to smile and nearly failed in the attempt. "Gods,
do I not petfood—" 'Then
put on your clothes and we will go out of here." Clothes.
Unhappily, I looked at the pile. Shirt, breeches, boots.
I doubted I could manage even the shirt. And
then I recalled how I had lost control of my body in the
oubliette, and the heat rushed up to swallow my flesh. "Gods,"
I said finally, "I cannot go like this—" Finn
fetched the clothing, brought it back and began putting
it on me, as if I were a child. "You are too big to carry,'
he said when I stood, albeit wobbly, in my boots. "And
it might somewhat tarnish your reputation. Carillon the
Mujhar, drunk in some corner of his palace. What would
the servants say?" I told
him, quite clearly, what I thought of servants speaking
out of turn. I did it in the argot of the army we had
shared, and it made him smile. And then he grasped my arm
a moment. "Ja'hai-na.
There is no humiliation." I
turned unsteadily toward the door and saw the light beyond.
I wavered on my feet. "Walk,
my lord Mujhar. Your jelwna and rujolla are here." "Stairs." "Climb,"
he advised. "Unless you prefer to fly." For a
moment, just a moment, I wondered if I could. And
then I sighed, knowing I could not. and started to climb
the stairs. TWENTY I
stared back at myself from the glitter of the polished /-Silver
plate set against the wall. My hair was cut so that no ^nger
did it tangle on my shoulders, and the beard was primmed.
I was less unkempt than ] had been in years. I 'hardly
knew myself. "No
more the mercenary-prince,"^ Finn said. I could
see him in the plate. Like me, he dressed for ^the
occasion, though he wore leathers instead of velvet. ^yhite
leathers, so that his skin looked darker still. And ^Igold.
On arms, his ear, his belt. And the royal blade with ,^fts
rampant lion. Though at a wedding no man went armed iSsave
the Mujhar with his Cheysuli sword, the Cheysuli *Were
set apart. Finn more so than most, I thought; he was lore
barbarian than man with all his gold; more warrior ian
wedding guest. "And
you?" I asked. "What are you?" He
smiled. "Your liege man, my lord Mujhar." I
turned away from the plate, frowning. "How much me?" "Enough,"
he returned. "Carillon—do not fret so. Do ou
think she will not come?" "There
are hundreds of people assembled in the Great (all,"
I said irritably. "Should Electra choose to humiliate Ie by
delaying the ceremony, she will accomplish it. ready I
feel ill." I put one hand against my belly. "By gods—I
should never have agreed to this—" I 229 I 230
Jennifer Roberson Finn
laughed. "Think of her as an enemy, then, and not merely
a bride. For all that, she is one. Now, how would you
face her?" I
scowled and touched the circlet on my head, settling it more
comfortably. "I would sooner face her in bed than before
the priest." "You
told me it was to make peace between the realms. Have
you decided differently?" I
sighed and put my hand on the hilt of my sword. A glance
at it reminded me of what Tynstar had done, the ruby
still shone black. "No," I answered. "It must be done.
But I would sooner have my freedom." "Ah,"
His brows slid up. "Now you see the sense in a solitary
life. Were you me—" But he broke off, shrugging. "You
are not. And had I a choice—" Again he shrugged. "You
will do well enough." "Carillon."
It was Tony in the doorway of my cham- bers,
dressed in bronze-colored silk and a chaplet of pearls. "Etectra
is nearly ready." Something
very akin to fear surged through my body. Then I
realized it was fear. "Oh gods—what do I do? How do I go
through with this?" I looked at Finn. "I have been a
fool—" "You
are often that," Torry agreed, coming directly to me to
pry my hand off the sword. "But for now, you will have to
show the others you are not, particularly Electra. Do you
think she will say nothing if you go to her like this?"
She straightened the fit of my green velvet doublet, though
my body-servant had tended it carefully. Impatiently,
I brushed her hands aside. "Oh gods, there is the
gift. I nearly forgot—" I moved past her to the marble
table and pushed back the lid on the ivory casket. In the
depths of blue velvet winked the silver. I reached in and
pulled out the girdle dripping with pearls and sap- phires.
The silver links would clasp Electra's waist very low,
then hang down the front other skirts. "Carillon!"
Torry stared. "Where did you find such a thing?" I
lifted the torque from the casket as well, a slender silver
torque set with a single sapphire with a pearl on THE
SONG OF HOMANA 231 either
side. There were earrings also, but I had no hands for
those. Finn's
hand shot out and grabbed the torque. I released it,
surprised, and saw the anger in his eyes. "Do you know what
these are?" he demanded. Tourmaline
and I both stared at him. Finally I nodded. "They
were Lindir's. Ail the royal jewels were brought to me
three weeks ago, so I could choose some for Electra. I thought
these—" "Hale
made these." Finn's face had lost its color, yet the scar
was a deep, livid red. "Myjehan fashioned these with ^uch
care as you have never known. And now you mean them
for her?" Slowly
I settled the girdle back into the ivory casket. "Aye,"
I said quietly. "I am sorry—I did not know Hale made
them But as for their disposition, aye. I mean them for
Electra." "You
cannot. They were Lindir's." His mouth was a thin,
pale line. "I care little enough for the memory of the Homanan
princess my jehan left us for, but I do care for , what
he made. Give them to Torry instead." I
glanced at my sister briefly and saw the answering pallor
in her face. Well, I did not blame her. Without shouting,
he made his feelings quite clear I saw
how tightly his fingers clenched the torque. The silver
was so fine I thought he might bend it into ruin. Slowly
I put out my hand and gestured with my fingers. "Carillon—"
Torry began, but I cut her off. "Give
it over," I told Finn. "I am sorry, as I have said. But
these jewels are meant for Electra. For the Queen." Finn
did not release the torque. Instead, before I could move,
he turned and set it around Torry's throat. "There," he said
bitterly. "Do you want it, take it from your rujholla." "No!"
It was Torry, quite sharply. "You will not make me the
bone of contention. Not over this." Swiftly she pulled
the torque from her throat and put it into my hands.
Their eyes locked for a single moment, and then Finn
turned away. - I set
the torque back into the casket and closed the lid. il-For
a moment I stared at it, then picked it up in both 232
Jennifer Roberson hands.
'Torry, will you take it^ It is my bride-gift to her." Finn's
hands came down on the casket. "No." He shook his
head. "Does anyone give over the things my jehan made,
it will be me. Do you see? It has to be done this way." "Aye,"
I agreed, "it does. And is it somehow avoided—" "It
will not be." Finn bit off the words. "Am I not your liege
man?" He turned instantly and left my chambers, the casket
clutched in his hands. I put my hand to my brow
and rubbed it, wishing I could take off the heavy circlet. "I
have never seen him so angry," Torry said finally. "Not
even at the Keep when Alix made him spend his time in
a pavilion, resting, when he wished to hunt with Donal." 1
laughed, glad of something to take my mind from Finn's
poor temper. "Alix often makes Finn angry, and he,
her. It is an old thing between them." "Because
he stole her?" Torry smiled as I looked at her sharply.
"Aye, Finn told me the story . . . when I asked. He also
told me something else." She reached out to smooth
my doublet one more time. "He said that did he ever
again want a woman the way he had wanted Alix, he would
let no man come between them. Not you; not his brother."
Her hand was stiff against my chest, her gaze intense.
"And I believe him " I bent
down and kissed her forehead. "That is bitterness speaking,
Torry. He has never gotten over Alix. I doubt he ever
will." I tucked her hand into my arm. "Now come.
It is time this wedding was accomplished." The
Great Halt was filled with the aristocracy of Solinde and
Homana, and the pride of the Cheysuli. I waited at the
hammered silver doors for Electra and regarded the assembled
multitude with awe. Somehow I had not thought so many
would wish to see the joining of two realms that had
warred for so long, perhaps they thought we would slay
each other before the priest. I tired
to loosen the knots in jaw and belly. My teeth hurt,
but only because I clenched them so hard. I had not THE
SONG OF HOMANA 233 thought
a wedding would be so frightening. And I, a soldier
... I smiled wryly. Not this day. Today I was merely
a bridegroom, and a nervous one at that. The
Homanan priest waited quietly on the dais by the throne.
The guests stood grouped within the halt tike a cluster
of bees swarming upon the queen. Or Mujhar. 1
searched the faces for those I knew: Finn, standing near
the forefront. Duncan and Alix; the former solemn, as
usual, the latter uncommonly grave. My lady mother sat
upon a stool, and beside her stood my sister. My mother
still wore a wimple and coif to hide the silver hair, but no
longer did she go in penury. Now she was the mother
of a king, not the fl-iother of a rebel, and it showed quite
clearly in her clothing. As for Tourmaline, she set the hall
ablaze with her tawny beauty. And Lachlan, near her, knew
it. I
sighed. Poor Lachlan, so lost within his worship of my sister.
I had had little time of late to spare him, and with Torry
present his torture was harder yet. And yet there was
nothing I could do. Nothing he could do, save with- stand
the pain he felt. "My
lord." I froze
at once. The moment had come upon us. 17s; it was
Electra who spoke. I turned toward her after a mo- ment's
hesitation. She was
Bellam's daughter to the bone. She wore white, the
color of mourning, as if to say quite clearly—without speaking
a word—just what she thought of the match. Well, I
had expected little else. ' She
regarded me from her great gray eyes, so heavy- lashed
and long-lidded. The mass of white-blonde hair fell past
her shoulders to tangle at her knees, unbound as was proper
for a maiden. I longed to put my hands into it and pulf
her against my hips. "You
see?" she said. "I wear your bride-gift." She did
the silver and sapphires justice. Gods, what a woman
was this— Yet in
that moment she reminded me not so much of a 'woman
as a predator. Her assurance gave me no room for doubt,
and yet I wanted her more than ever. More, even, than I
could coherently acknowledge. 234
Jennifer Roberson I put
out an arm. "Lady—you honor me." She
slipped a pale, smooth hand over the green velvet of my
sleeve. "My lord . . . that is the least I will do to you." The
ceremony was brief, but I heard little of it. Some- thing
deep inside me clamored for attention, though I longed
to ignore it. Finn's open disapproval kept swim- ming to
the surface of my consciousness, though his face was
bland enough when I looked. By each time I looked at Electra
I saw a woman, and her beauty, and knew Only how
much I wanted her. I spoke
the vows that bound us, reciting the Homanan words
with their tinge of Cheysuli nuance. It seemed apropos.
Homana and the Cheysuli were inseparable, and now I
knew why. Electra
repeated them after me, watching me as she said
the words. Her Solindish mouth framed the syllables strangely,
making a parody of the vows. I wondered if she did it
deliberately. No. She was Solindish . . . and un- doubtedly
knew what she said even as she said it. The
priest put a hand on her head and the other rested on
mine. There was a moment of heavy silence as we knelt before
the man. And then he smiled and said the words of benediction
for the new-made Mujhar and his lady wife. I had
taken the woman; I would keep her. Electra was mine at
last. When
the wedding feast was done, we adjourned to a second
audience hall, this one somewhat smaller but no less
magnificent than the Great Hall with its Lion Throne. A
gallery ran along the side walls. Lutes, pipes, tambors, harps
and a boys' chorus provided an underscore to the celebration.
It was not long before men warmed by wine neglected
to speak of politics and waited to lead their ladies
onto the red stone floor. But the
dancing could not begin until the Mujhar and his
queen began it. And so I took Electra into the center of the
shining floor and signaled the dance begun. She
fell easily into the intricate patter of moving feet and
swirling skirts. Our hands touched, fell away. The dance
was more of a courtship than anything else, filled THE
SONG OF HOMANA 235 with
the subtle overtures of man to woman and woman to man. I
was aware of the eyes on us and the smiling mouths,
though few of them belonged to the Solindish guests
There was little happiness there. "Tell
me," I said, as we essayed a pass that brought us close
in the center of the floor, "where is Tynstar?" She
stiffened and nearly missed a step. I caught her arm and
steadied her, offering a bland smile as she stared at me in
shock. "Did
you think I would not ask?" I moved away in the pattern
of the dance, but in a moment we were together again. She
drew in a breath that set the sapphires to glowing against
the pale flesh of her throat. The girdle chimed in the
folds of her skirts. "My lord—you have taken me unaware." "I
do not think you are ever taken unaware, Electra." I smiled.
"Where is he?" The
pattern swept us apart yet again. I waited, watch- ing the
expressions on her face. She moved effortlessly because
she claimed a natural grace, but her mind was not on the
dance. "Carillon—" "Where
is Tynstar?" Long
lids shuttered her eyes a moment, but when she raised
them again I saw the hostility plainly Her mouth was a
taut, thin line. "Gone. I cannot say where." I
caught her hand within the pattern of the dance Her fingers
were cool, as ever, I recalled them from before. "You
had best content yourself with me, Electra. You are my
wife." "And
Queen?" she countered swiftly. I
smiled. "You want a crown, do you?" The
high pride of royalty burst forth at once. "I am worthy
of it! Even you cannot deny me that." We
closed again within the figure. I held her hand and led her
the length of the hall. We turned, came back again,
acknowledging the clapping from the guests The courtship
had been settled, the lady had won. "Perhaps
I cannot deny it to you," I agreed "You will be the
mother of my heir." 236
Janntfer Roberson Her
teeth showed briefly. 'That is your price? A child?" "A
son. Give me a son, Electra." For
only a moment there was careful consideration in her
eyes. And then she smiled. "I am, perhaps, too old to bear your
children. Did you never think of that?" I
crushed the flesh and bones of her hand with my own. "Speak
not of such nonsense, lady! And I doubt notTynstar, when he
gave you permanent youth, left your childbear- ing
years intact." Dull
color stained her cheeks. The dance was done; no longer
did she have to follow my lead. And yet we were watched,
and dared not divulge our conversation. Electra
smiled tightly. "As you wish, my lord husband. I will
give you the child you want." I
thought, then, the celebration went on too long. And yet I
could not take her to bed quite yet. Propriety de- manded
we wait a little while. But
even a little can be too long. Electra
looked at me sidelong. I saw the tilt of her head and the
speculation in her eyes. She judged me even as I judged
her. And then I caught her fingers in mine and raised
them to my mouth. "Lady—I salute you," I mur- mured
against her hand. Electra
merely smiled. 1
thought, later, the world had changed, even if only a little.
Perhaps more than just a little. What had begun in lust
and gratification had ended in something more, Not
love; hardly love, but a better understanding. The recriminations
were gone, replaced with comprehension, yet
even as we moved toward that comprehension I knew it
would not be easy. We had been enemies too long. Electra's
legs were tangled with mine, and much other hair
was caught beneath my shoulder. Her head was upon my arm,
using it for a pillow, and we both watched the first
pink light of dawn creep through the hangings on the bed. We had
spent the remainder of the night in consumma- tion of
our marriage, having escaped the dancing at last, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 237 and
neither of us had been surprised to find we were so well-matched.
That had been between us from the begin- ning.
But now, awake and aware again of what had hap- pened,
we lay in silent contemplation of the life that lay before
us. "Do
you forget?" she asked. "1 was Tynstar's woman." I
smiled grimly at the hangings that kept the chill from our
flesh. "You share a bed with me now, not Tynstar. It does
not matter." "Does
it not?" Like me. she smiled, but, I thought, for a
different reason. I
sighed. "Aye, it matters. You know it does, Electra. But it
is me you have wed, not him, let us leave him out of our
marriage." "I
did not think you would admit it." She shifted closer to me.
"I thought you would blame me for everything." I
twisted my arm so I could put my fingers in her hair. "Should
I?" "No,"
she said, "lay no blame on me. I had no choice in the
matter." She twisted, pulling free of my arm and sitting
up to kneel before me in the dawn. "You cannot know
what it is to be a woman, -to know yourself a prize meant
for the winning side. First Tynstar demanded me— his
price for aiding my father. And then you, even you, saying
you would wed me when we had lost the war. Do you
see? Ever the prize given to the man." 'Tynstar's
price?" I frowned as she nodded again. 'The cost of
Inhlini aid ..." I shook my head. "I had not thought
of that—" "You
thought I wanted him?" I
laughed shortly. "You were quite convincing about it. You
ever threw it in my face—" "You
are the enemy!" She sounded perplexed I could not
understand. "Am I to go so willingly into surrender? Am I to
let you think I am yours for the easy taking? Ah Carillon,
you are a man, like other men. You think all a woman
wants is to be wanted by a man." She laughed. "There
are other things than that—things such as power—" I
pulled her down again. "Then the war between us is done?" 238
JennlfT Robwson The
light on her face was gentle. "I want no war in our bed.
But do you seek to harm my realm, I will do what 1 can to
gainsay you." I
traced the line of her jaw and settled my fingers at her throat.
"Such as seeking to slay me again?" She
stiffened and jerked her head away. "Will you throw
that in my face?" I
caught a handful of hair so she could not turn away. "Zared
might have succeeded. Worse yet, he might have slain
my sister. Do you expect me to forgive—or forget— that?" "Aye.
I wanted you slain!" she cried. "You were the enemy!
What else could I do? Were I a man, my lord Mujhar,
you would not question my intention. Are you not a
soldier? Do you not slay? Why should I be differ- ent?"
Color stood high in her face. "Tell me I was wrong to try
to slay the man who threatened my father. Tell me you
would not have done the same thing had you been in my
place. Tell me I should not have used what weapon I had at
hand, be it magic or knife or words." She did not smile,
staring intently into my face. "I am not a man and cannot
go to war. But I am my father's daughter. And given
the chance, I would do it again . . . but he is no longer
alive. What good would it do? Solinde is yours and you
have made me Queen of Homana. Were you to die, Solinde
would be no better off. A woman cannot rule there."
A muscle ticked in her jaw. "So I have wed you. my
lord, and share your bed, my lord, which is all a woman
can do." After a
moment I took a deep breath. 'There is one more,"
I said gently. "You can also bear a son." "A
son!" she said bitterly. "A son for Homana, to rule when
you are dead. What good does that do Solinde?" "Two
sons," I said. "Bear me two, Electra . . . and the second
shall have Solinde." Her
long-lidded eyes sought out the lie, except I offered none.
"Do you mean it?" "Your
son shall have Solinde." Her
chin thrust upward. "My son," she whispered, and smiled
a smile of triumph. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 239 I was
falling. Another oubliette. But this time a woman caught
me and took the fear away. "Ja'hai,"
I murmured. "Ja'hai, cheysu, Mujhar." Accept
this man; this Mujhar. . . But it
was not to the gods I said it. PART II ONE fJt
stared at Finn in anguish. "Why will it not be born?" He did
not smile, but I saw faint amusement in his yes.
"Children come in their own time. You cannot rush iem, or
they hang back—as this one does." "Two
days." It seemed a lifetime. "How does Electra ear it?
/ could not—I could not bear a moment of it." "Perhaps
that is why the gods gave women instead of an the
task of bearing children." Finn's tone lacked the y humor
1 expected, being more understanding than I d ever
heard him. "In the clans, it is no easier. But lere we
leave it to the gods." "Gods,"
I muttered, staring at the heavy wooden door Uttudded
with iron nails. "It is not the gods who got this Jl^hild
on her . . . that took me." 1;
"And your manhood proven." Finn did smile now. ^PCarilton—Electra
will be well enough. She is a strong %^oman—" ^f
"Two days," I repeated "She might be dying of it." y
"No," Finn said, "not Electra. She is far stronger than |you
think—" I cut
him off with a motion of my hand. I could not bear listen.
I had found myself remarkably inattentive of [e,
being somewhat taken up with the birth of my first iild.
All I could think of was Electra on the other side of door,
Electra in the bed with her women around her I Z43 I 244
Jennifer Roberson and the
midwife in attendance, while I waited in the corridor
like a lackey. "Carillon,"
Finn said patiently, "she will bear the child when
the child is ready to come." "Alix
lost one." I recalled the anger I had felt when I had
learned it from Duncan. The Ihlini attack on the Keep had
caused her to lose the child, and Duncan had said it was
unlikely she would ever bear another. And I thought again
of Electra, realizing how fragile even a strong woman could
be. "She is—not as young as she appears. She could die of
this." Finn
shut his mouth and I saw the lowering of his brows.
Like most, Finn forgot Electra was twenty years older
than she appeared. My reminding him of it served as
vivid notice that she was more than merely woman and wife;
she was ensorcelled as well, with a definite link to Tynstar.
No more his meijha, perhaps, but she bore the taint—or
blessing—of his magic. I
leaned against the door and let my head thump back upon
the wood. "Gods—I would almost rather be in a war than
live through this—" Finn
grimaced. "It is not the same at all—" "You
cannot say," I accused. "Z sired this child, not you. You
cannot even lay claim to a bastard." "No,"
he agreed, "I cannot." For a moment he looked down at
Storr sitting so quietly by his side. The wolfs eyes were
slitted and sleepy, as if bored by his surroundings. I wished
I could be as calm. I shut
my eyes. "Why will they not come and tell me it is
born?" "Because
it is not." Finn put a hand on my arm and pulled
me away from the door. "Do you wish it so much, I will
speak to her. I will use the third gift on her, and tell her to
have the child." I
stared at him. "You can do that?" "It
is no difierent from any other time I used it." Finn shrugged.
"Compulsion need not always be used for harm—it
can exact an obedience that is not so harsh, such as
urging a woman to give birth." He smiled faintly. "I am no
midwife, but I think it likely she is afraid. As you say, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 245 she is
not so young as she looks—she may fear also she will ^a0t
bear a son." ,, I
swore beneath my breath. "Gods grant it is, but I efer
simply to have her safe. Can you do that? Make her ar the
child in safety?" "I
can tell her to do whatever it is women do while /ing
birth," he said, with excess gravity, "and I think it kely
the child will be born." I
frowned. "It sounds barbaric." "Perhaps
it is. But babies are born, and women go on Baring
them. I think it will not harm her." "Then
come. Do not waste time out here." I hammered the
door. When the woman opened it I ignored her rtests
and pushed the door open wider. "Come," I ected
Finn, and he came in behind me after a mo- aent's
frowning hesitation. A
circle of shocked women formed a barricade around he bed
in the birthing chamber. Doubtless my presence ^^l^fts
bad enough, but Finn was a shapechanger. To their -Blinds
we were both anathema. ^ I
thrust myself through them and knelt down beside her Ipcd.
Dark circles underlay her eyes and her hair was i|)anip
and tangled. Gone was the magnificent beauty I so admired,
but in its place was an ever greater sort. The ^Bpoman
was bearing my child. ^
"Electra?" -i^ Her
eyes flew open and another contraction stabbed Hferough
the huge belly covered by a silken bedcloth. ^'I^Carillon!
Oh gods, will you not leave me be? I cannot—" ^ I put
my hand on her mouth. "Hush, Electra. I am here itSO
ease your travail. Finn will make the baby come." ' Her
eyes, half-crazed by pain, looked past me and saw ^IPinn
waiting just inside the doorway. For a moment she .Only
stared, as if not understanding, and then suddenly ^dte
opened her mouth and cried out in her Solindish -.tongue. ^ . I
gestured him close, knowing it was the only way to ^Mse
her. And yet she cried out again and tried to push '
a"self away- She was nearly incoherent, but I could see t fear
alive in her face. 'Send
him away!" she gasped. A brief grunt escaped her 246
Jennifer Roberson bitten
lips. "Carillon—send him away—" Her face twitched "Oh
gods—do as I say—" The
women were muttering among themselves, closing ranks.
I had allowed Electra Solindish women to help her through
her lying-in because 1 knew she had been lonely, surrounded
by Homanans, but now I wished they were gone.
They oppressed me. "Finn,"
I appealed, "is there nothing you can do?" He came
forward slowly, not noticing how the women pulled
their skirts away from his passage. I saw hand gestures
and muttered invocations; did they think him a demon?
Aye, likely. And they Solindish, with their Ihlini sorcerers. I saw a
strangeness in Finn's face as he looked on Electra.
It was a stricken expression, as if he had suddenly realized
the import of the child, or of the woman who bore it, and
what it was to sire a child. There was a sudden crackling
awareness in him, an awareness of Electra as he had
never seen her. I could feel it in him. In nine months 1 had seen
him watching her as she watched him, both with grave,
explicit wariness and all defenses raised. But now, as he
squatted down beside the bed, I saw an awakening of
wonder in his eyes. on Electra's
pride was gone. He saw the woman instead, not the
Ihlini's meijha, not the haughty Solindish princess, not the
Queen of Homana who had wed his liege lord. And I
knew, looking at him, I had made a deadly mistake. I
thought of sending him away. But he had taken her hand
into both of his even as she sought to withdraw, and it vas
too late to speak a word. He was
endlessly patient with her, and so gentle I hardly
knew him. The Finn of old was gone. And yet, as he
looked at her, I had the feeling it was not Etectra he saw.
Someone else, I thought; the change had been too abrupt. "Ja'hai,"
he said clearly, and then—as if knowing she could
not understand the Old Tongue—he translated each word he
spoke. "Ja'hai—accept. Cheysuli i'halla shansu " He
paused. "Shansu, meijhana—peace. May there be Cheysuli
peace upon you—" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 247 "I
spit on your peace!" Electra caught her breath as another
contraction wracked her. Finn
had her then. I saw the opaque, detached expres- ' ston
come into his eyes and make them empty, and I knew „ he
sought the magic. I thought again of the vault in the ; earth
and the oubliette that waited, recalling the sensa- v^Bons
I had experienced. I nearly shivered with the chill ifaat
ran down my spine, raising the hairs on my flesh, for '. 1
was more in awe of the magic than ever before. For all 4 the
Cheysuli claimed themselves human, I knew now they ^were
not. More; so much, much more. Finn
twitched. His eyes shut, then opened. I saw his ?ad dip
forward as if he slept, then he jerked awake. The ankness
deepened in his eyes, and then suddenly I iew
something had gone wrong. He was—different. His •sh
turned hard as stone and the scar stood up from his sh. All
the color ran out of his face. Electra
cried out, and so did Finn. I heard
growling. Storr leaped into the room, threading s way
through the women. I heard screaming; I heard relying,
I heard Electra's hissing Solindish invectives. I 'fJieard
the low growl rising; oh gods, Storr was in the ^room— «y , ^Ђ ^ ,^;
Finn was white as death with an ashen tinge to his s^BOUth.
I put a hand on his arm and felt the rigid, upstand- ^Bg
muscles. He twitched again and began to tremble as if ^witfa
a seizure; his mouth was slack and open. His tongue ''';was
turning dark as it curled back into his throat. ^ And
then I saw it was Electra who held his hand and 'that
he could not break free of her grasp. I
caught their wrists and jerked, trying to wrench their hands
apart. At first the grip held; Electra's nails bit into 'his
skin and drew blood, but it welled dark and thick. then I
broke the grip and Finn was freed, but he was hardly
the Finn I knew. He fell back, still shaking, his yellow
eyes turned up to show the whites. One shoulder scraped
against the wall. I thought he was senseless, but he was
awake. Too awake, I found. His
eyes closed, then opened, and once more 1 saw the yeBow.
Too much yellow; his pupils were merest specks. ^JHe
stared with the feral gaze of a predator. X ^ 248
Jennifer Roberson He
growled. Not Storr. Finn. It came out of a human throat,
but there was nothing human about him. I
caught his shoulders as he thrust himself up and slammed
him against the wall. There was no doubt of his prey.
One of his arms was outstretched in her direction and the
fingers were flexing like claws. "Finn—" All the
muscles stood up from his flesh and I felt the tremendous
power, but it was nothing compared to my fear.
Somehow I held him, pressing him into the wall. I knew,
if I let him go, he would slay her where she lay. His
spine arched, then flattened. One hand fastened on my
right arm and tried to pull it free, but I thrust my elbow
against his throat. The growl was choked off, but I saw the
feral grimace. White teeth, man's teeth, in a bloodless
mouth, but the tongue had regained its color. I
gritted my teeth and leaned, pressing my elbow into the
fragility of his windpipe, praying I could hold him. "Finn—" And
then, as suddenly as it had come on him, the seizure
was past. Finn
sagged. He did not fall, for I held him, but his head
lolled forward against my arm and I saw his teeth cut into
his bottom lip. I thought he would faint. And yet his control
was such that he did not, and as Storr pushed past me to
his /*r I saw sense coming back in Finn's eyes. He
pressed himself up. His head smacked into the wall. He
sucked in a belly-deep, rasping breath and held it while
the blood ran from his mouth. He frowned as if confused,
then caught himself as once more his body sagged.
With effort he straightened, scraping his /ir-bands against
the wall. I saw the white teeth bared yet again, this
time in a grimace of shock and pain. "Finn—?" He said
a single word on a rush of breath, but I could not
hear it for the exhaustion in his tone. It was just a sound,
an expulsion of air, but the color was back in his face. I
knew he could stand again, but I did not let him go; 'Tynstar—'
It was barely a whisper, hoarse and aston- ished.
'Tynstar—here—" THE SONG
OF HOMANA 249 The
women were clustered around the bed and I knew I had
to get Finn from the room. Electra was crying in exhaustion
and fear while the contractions wracked her body. I
dragged Finn to the door and pushed him out into the
corridor while Storr came growling at my heels, all his hackles
raised. Finn
hardly noticed when I set him against the wall. He moved
like a drunken man, all slackness, lacking grace. Not
Finn, not Finn at all. "Tyn5tar—" he rasped again. "Tynstar—here—" My
hands were in the leather of his jerkin, pushing him into
the stone. "By the gods, do you know what you did? Finn—" If I
took my hands away, he could fall. I could see it in his
eyes. "Tynstar," he said again. "Carillon—it was Tynstar—" "Not
herel" I shouted. "How could he be? That was Electra
you meant to slay!" He put
a hand to his face and I saw how the fingers trembled.
He pushed them through his hair, stripping it from
his eyes, and the scar stood out like a brand against cheek and
jaw. "He—was—here-1—" Each word was dis- tinct.
He spoke with the precise clarity of the drunken man, or
the very shaken. A ragged and angry tone, laced with a
fear I had never heard. "Tynstar set a trap—" "Enough
of Tynstar!" I shouted, and then I fell silent. From
inside the room came the imperative cry of a new- bom
soul, and the murmur of the women. Suddenly it was there I
wanted to be, not here, and yet I knew he needed me.
This once, he needed me. "Rest," I said shortly. "Take
some food—drink something! Will you go? Go ... before
I have to carry you from this place." I took
my hands away He leaned against the wall with legs
braced, muscles bunching the leather of his leggings, He
looked bewildered and angry and completely devoid of comprehension. "Finn,"
I said helplessly, "will you go?" He
pushed off the wall, wavered, then knelt upon the floor.
For one insane moment I thought he knelt to offer apology;
he did not. I thought he prayed, but he did not. Z50
Jennifer Roberson He
merely gathered Storr into his arms and hugged him as hard
as he could. His
eyes were shut. I knew the moment was too private to be
shared, even with me Perhaps especially with me. I left
them there, wolf and man, and went in to see my child. One of
the women, as I entered, wrapped the child hastily
in linen cloth, wiping its face, then set it into my arms.
They were all Solindish, these women, but I was their
king—and would be, until I sired a second son. And
then I looked at their faces and knew I lacked a first. "A
girl, my lord Mujhar," came the whisper m accented Homanan. I
looked down on the tiny face. It lacked the spirit of a person,
little more than a collection of wrinkled features, but I
knew her for mine What
man cannot know immortality when he holds his child
in his arms? Suddenly it did not matter that I had no son; I
would in time. For now, I had a daughter, and I thought
she would be enough. I
walked slowly to the bed, cradling the child with infinite
care and more than a little apprehension. So help- less
and so tiny, I so large and equally helpless. It seemed a
miracle I had sired the girl. I knelt down at the bedside and
showed Electra her baby. "Your
heir," she whispered, and I realized she did not know.
They had not told her yet. "Our
daughter," 1 said gently. Sense
was suddenly in her eyes; a glassy look of horror. "Do
you say it is a girl—?" "A
princess," I told her. "Electra, she is a lovely girl." Or will
be, I thought; I hoped. "There will be time for sons. For
now, we have a daughter." "Gods!"
she cried out. "All this pain for a girl? No son for
Homana—no son for Solinde—" The tears spilled down her
face, limning her exhaustion "How will I keep my bargain?
This birth nearly took me—" I
gestured one of the women to take the baby from me. When I
could, I slipped one arm beneath Electra's shoul- ders
and cradled her as if she were the child instead. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 251 "Electra,
be at peace There is no haste in this. We have a daughter
and we will have those sons—but not tomorrow. Be at
ease. I have no wish to see you grieve because you have
borne a girl." "A
girl," she said again. "What use is a girl but to wed? I
wanted a son—!" I eased
her down against the pillows, pulling the bed- clothes
close. "Sleep. I will come back later. There is the news to
be told, and I must find Finn—" I stopped. There was no
need to speak of Finn, not to her. Not now. But
Electra slept. I brushed the damp hair from her brow,
looked again on the, sleeping baby, then went from Ae room
to give out the news. Soon
enough the criers were sent out and the bells began
to peel. Servants congratulated me and offered good
wishes. Someone pressed a cup of wine into my hand as I
strode through a corridor on my way to Finn's cham- • bers
Faces were a blur to me; I hardly knew their names. I had a
daughter, but I also had a problem. Finn
was not in his chambers. Nor was he in the kitch- „ ens,
where the spit-boys and cooks fell into bows and curtseys
to see their Mujhar in their presence. I asked after
Finn, was told he had not come, and went away -again. It was
Lachlan who found me at last, very grave and concerned.
His arms were empty of his Lady and with him
came my sister. I thought first they would give me good
wishes when I told them; instead they had news of Finn. "He
took the wolf and left," Lachlan said quietly. "And no
horse for nding." "Lir-shape,"
I said grimly. "He
was—odd." Torry was white-faced. "He was not himself
But he would answer none of our questions." She gestured
helplessly. "Lachlan was playing his Lady for me. I
saw Finn come in. He looked—ill. He said he had to go
away." "Away!"
I felt the lurch in my belly "Where?" ; "To the Keep," Lachlan answered.
"He said he re- quired
cleansing for something he had done. He said also you
were not to send for him, or come after him yourself." 252
Jennifer Roberson He
glanced a moment at Tony. "He said it was a Cheysuli thing,
and that clan-ties take precedence, at times, over other
links." I felt
vaguely ill. "Aye But only rarely does he invoke them—"
I stopped, recalling the wildness in his eyes and the
growling in his throat. "Did he say how long he would stay
there?" lorry's
eyes were frightened. "He said the nature of the cleansing
depended on the nature of the offense. And that this
one was great indeed." One hand crept up to her throat
"Carillon—what did he do?" "Tried
to slay the Queen." It came out of my mouth without
emotion, as if someone else were speaking. I saw the
shock in their eyes. "Gods!" I said on a rushing breath, "I
must go after him. You did not see what he was—" I started
out the door and nearly ran into Rowan. " "My
lord!" He caught my arm. "My lord—wait you—" "I
cannot." I shook loose and tried to move on, but he caught
my arm again. "Rowan—" "My
lord, I have news from Solinde," he persisted. "From
Royce, your regent in Lestra." "Aye,"
I said impatiently, "can it not wait? I will be back
when I can " "Finn
said you should not follow," Lachlan repeated. "Doubtless
he has good reason—" "Carillon."
Rowan forsook my title and all honorifics, which
told me how serious he was. "!t is Thorne of Atvia. He
readies plans to invade." "Solinde?"
I stared at him in amazement. "Homana,
my lord " He let go my arm when he saw I was not
moving. I could not, now "The news has come into
Lestra, and Royce sent on a courier. There is still time,
Royce says, but Thorne is coming. My lord—" He paused.
"It is Homana he wants, and you. A grudge for the
death of his father, and Atvians slain in Bellam's war. The
courier has the news." His young face was haggard with
the implications. "Thome intends to take Hondarth—" "Hondarth!"
I exploded. "He will not set foot in a Homanan
city while I am alive!" "He
means to raise Solindish aid," Rowan said in a quiet THE
SONG OF HOMANA 253 "%. ^i voice.
"To come overland through Solinde. and by ships across
the Idrian Ocean, bound for Hondarth." I
thought of the southern city on the shores of the Idrian
Ocean. Hondarth was a rich city whose commerce depended
on fishing fleets and trading vessels from other lands.
But it was a two-week ride to Hondarth, going fast; an even
longer march. And the marshes would slow an army. I shut
my eyes a moment, trying to get my senses sorted.
First Finn's—seizure, my daughter's birth; now this.
It was too much. I set a
hand on Rowan's shoulder. "Where is this cou- rier?
And find you what advisors you can. We must send for
those who have gone home to their estates. It will take time—ah,
gods, are we to go to war again, we must reassemble
the army." I rubbed at my gritty eyes. "Finn will
have to wait." When I
could, I broke free of planning councils and went at
last to the Keep. And, as I rode out across the plains,
I came face to face with Finn. He had
left Mujhara without a-horse, but now he had one.
Borrowed from the Keep, or perhaps it was one of his own. He
did not say. He did not say much at all, being so shut up
within himself, and when I looked at him I saw how the
shadow lay on him, thick and dark. His yellow eyes
were strange. We met
under a sky slate-gray with massing clouds. Rain
was due in an instant. It was nearly fall, and in four months
the snow would be thick upon the ground. For now
there was none, but I wore a green woolen cloak pulled
close against plain brown hunting leathers. Finn, bare-armed
still, and cloakless, pulled in his horse and waited.
The wind whipped the hair from his face, exposing the
livid scar, and I swore I saw silver in his hair where before
it had been raven's-wing black. He looked older, somehow,
and more than a trifle harder. Or was it merely that I
had not noticed before? "I
wanted to come," I said. "Lachlan said no, but I wanted
it. You seemed so distraught." I shrugged, made uncomfortable
by his silence. "But the courier had come 254
JennWr Roberson in from
Lestra . . ." I let it trail off, seeing nothing in his face
but the severity of stone. "I
have heard." The horse stomped, a dark bay horse with a
white slash across his nose and a cast in one eye. Finn
hardly noticed the movement save to adjust his weight. "Is
that why you have come back?" He made
a gesture with his head, a thrusting of his chin toward
the distances lying behind me. "Mujara is there. I have
not come back yet." The
voice was flat, lacking intonation. I tried to search beneath
what I saw. But I was poor at reading Cheysuli; they
know ways of blanking themselves. "Do you mean to?" The
scar ticked once. "I have no place else to go." It
astonished me, in light of where he had been. "But— the
Keep—" "I
am liege man to the Mujhar. My place is not with the clan,
but with hnn. Duncan has said—" He stopped short; something
made him turn his head away. "Duncan has not—absolved
me of what I tried to do. As the shar tahl says:
if one is afraid, one can only become unafraid by facing
what causes the fear." The wind, shifting, blew the hair
back into his face. I could see nothing of his expres- sion.
"And so I go to face it again. I could not admit my fear—i'toshaa-ni
was not completed. I am—unclean." "What
do you face again?' I asked, uneasy. "I would rather
you did not see Electra." He
looked at me squarely now, and the strangeness was in his
eyes. "J would rather not see her, also. But you have
wed her, and my place is with the Mujhar. There is little
choice, my lord." My
lord. No irony: no humor. I felt the fear push into my
chest. "Did you truly intend to slay her?" "Not
her," he said softly, "Tynstar." The
anger boiled over. I had not realized how fright- ened I
was that he might have succeeded; how close I had come to
losing them both. Both. Had Finn slain Electra, there
was no choice but execution. "Electra is not Tynstar! Are you
blind? She is my wife—" "She
was Tynstar's meijha," he said quietly, "and I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 255 doubt
not he uses her still. Through her soul, if not her body." "Finn—" "It
was I who nearly died!" He was alive again, and angry.
Also clearly frightened. "Not Electra—she is too strong.
It was I, Cheysuli blood and all." He drew in a hissing
breath and I saw the instinctive baring of white teeth.
"It nearly took me down, it nearly swallowed me whole.
It was Tynstar, I tell you—it was." "Go,
then," I said angrily. "Go on to Homana-Mujhar and
wait for me there. We will face whatever it is you have to
face, and get this finished at once. But there are -things
I have to discuss with Duncan." There
was gray in his hair; I saw it clearly now. And bleakness
in his eyes. "Carillon—" "Go."
1 said it more quietly. "1 have a war to think of again.
I will need you at my side." The
wind blew through his hair. The sunlight, so dull -and
brassy behind the clouds, set his lir-go\d to shining in , the
grayness of the day. His face was alien to me; I thought
again of the vault and oubliette. Had it changed me so
much? Or was it Finn who had been changed? "Then
I will be there," he said, "for as long as I can." An odd
promise. I frowned and opened my mouth to -ask
him what he meant, but he had set his horse to trotting,
leaning forward in the saddle. And then, as I turned
to watch, he galloped toward Mujhara. Beside him ran the
wolf. TWO I rode
into the Keep just as the storm broke. The rain fell heavily,
quickly soaking through my cloak to the leather doublet
and woolens beneath. The hood was no help; I gave up
and pushed it back to my shoulders, setting my horse
to splashing through the mud toward Duncan's slate- colored
pavilion. It was early evening and I could hardly see the
other pavilions, only the dim glow of their interior firecaims. I
dropped off my horse into slippery mud and swore, then
noticed Cai was not on his perch. No doubt he sought shelter
in a thick-leafed tree, or perhaps even inside. Well,
so did I. Someone
came and took my horse as I called out for entrance.
I thanked him, then turned as the doorflap was pulled
open. I looked down; it was Donal. He stared up at me in
surprise, and then he grinned. "Do you see?" I saw.
His slender arms, still bared for warmer weather, were
weighted with lir gold, albeit lighter than the heavy bands
grown warriors wore. And in his black hair glittered an
earring, though I could not see the shape. Young, I thought;
so very young. Duncan's
big hand came down on Donal's head and gently
moved him aside. "Come in from the rain. Caril- lon.
Forgive my son's poor manners." I
stepped inside- "He has a right to be proud," I de- murred.
"But is he not too young?" I 256 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 257 I "There
is no too young in the clans," Duncan said on a sigh.
"Who is to say what the gods prefer? A week ago the craving
came upon him, and we let him go Last night he received
his fir-gold in his Ceremony of Honors." I felt
the pang of hurt pride. "Could / not have wit- nessed
it?" Duncan
did not smile. "You are not Cheysuli." For
four days, once I had been. And yet now he denied me the
honor. 1
looked past him to Alix. "You must be proud." She
stood on the far side of the firecairn and the light played
on her face. In the dimness she was dark, more Chey&uii
than ever, and I felt my lack at once "I am," she said
softly. "My son is a warrior now." He was
still small Seven, I thought. I did not know. But
young. "Sit
you down," Duncan invited. "Donal will move his wolf." I saw
then what he meant, for sprawled across one of the
pelts carpeting the hard-packed earth was a sleeping wolf-cub.
Very young, and sleeping the sleep of the dead, or the
very tired. He was damp and the pavilion smelled of wet
fur, I did not doubt Donal 'had been out with the wolfling
when the rain began. Donal,
understanding his father's suggestion at once, knelt
down and hoisted half of the cub into his arms. The wolf
was like a bag of bones, so limp and heavy, but Donal dragged
him aside The cub was ruddy, not silver like Storr,
and when he opened one eye I saw it was brown. "He
is complaining," Donal said, affronted. "He wanted to stay
by the fire." "He
has more hair than you," Alix retorted. "Lorn will be well
enough farther back. This is the Mujhar we entertain." I waved
a hand. "Carillon, to him. He is my kin, for all that."
I grinned at the boy. "Cousins, of a sort." "Taj
is weary ofCai's company," Donal said forthrightly. "Can
He not come in, too?" "Taj
is a falcon and will remain outdoors," Duncan said firmly
as he sidestepped the Hopping wolf-cub. "Cai has stood
it all these years; so will Taj." 258
Jennifer Roberson Donal
got Lorn the wolf settled and sat down close beside
him, one small hand buried in damp far. His yellow
eyes peered up at me with the bright intentness of unsuppressed
youth. "Did you know I have two?" "Two
lir?" I looked at Atix and Duncan. "I thought a warrior
had only one." "Ordinarily."
Duncan's tone was dry as he waved me down on
the nearest pelt. Alix poured a cup of hot honey brew
and handed it across. "But Donal, you see, has the Old
Blood." Alix
laughed as I took the cup. "Aye. He got it from me. It is
the Firstborn in him." She sat back upon her heels, placing
herself close to Duncan. "I took fir-shape twice while 1
carried him, as wolf and falcon both. You see the result." I
sipped at the hot, sweet brew. It was warm in the pavilion,
though somewhat close; I was accustomed to larger
quarters. But it was a homey pavilion, full of pelts and
chests and things a clan-leader holds. A heavy tapes- try
fell from the ridge-pole to divide the tent into two areas;
one, no doubt, a bedchamber for Alix and Duncan. As for
Donal, he undoubtedly slept by the fire on the other
side. And now with his wolf. "How
fares the girl?" Duncan asked. I
smiled. "At two months of age, already she is lovely. We have
named her Aislinn to honor my mother s mother." "May
she have all of her jehan's wisdom," Duncan offered
gravely. I
laughed. "And none of my looks, I trust." Alix
smiled, but her face soon turned pensive. "No doubt
you have come to see Finn- He is no longer here." The
honey brew went sour in my mouth. I swallowed with
effort. "No. I met him on the road. He is bound for Homana-Mujhar.
And no, I did not come to speak to him. I came
to speak of Homana." I told
them what I could. They listened in silence, all three
of them; Donal's eyes were wide and full of wonder. It was,
no doubt, the first he had heard of war from the Mujhar
himself, and 1 knew he would always remember. 1 recalled
the time I had sat with my own father, listening to
plots and plans—and how those things had slain him. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 259 S But
death was not in DonaTs mind, that much 1 could see. He was
Cheysuli. He thought of fighting instead. "I
must have allies," I finished. "I need more than just the
Cheysuli." "Then
you offer alliances." Duncan nodded thought- ftilly.
"What else is there to give?" "My
sister," 1 said flatly, knowing how it sounded. "I have
Tourmaline to offer, and I have done it. To Ellas, to Falia,
to Caledon. All have marriageable princes." Alix
put a hand to her mouth and looked at Duncan. "Oh
Carillon, no. Do not barter your sister away." "Torry
is meant for a prince," I said impatiently. "She will
get one anyway, why should I wait? I need men, and Torry
needs a husband. A proper husband." I could not help
but think of Lachlan. "I know—it is not a Cheysuli custom
to offer women this way. But it is the way of most. royal
Houses. How else to find a man or woman worthy of die
rank? Torry is well past marriageable age, the dowry will
have to be increased. There will be questions about her
virginity." I looked again at Donal, thinking he was too
young. But he was Cheysuli, and they seemed always older
than I. "Bellam held her for years; he even spoke of wedding
her himself. There will'be questions asked of that.
But she is my sister, and that will count for some- thing.
I should get a worthy prince for her." "And
allies for Homana." Duncan's tone lacked inflec- tion,
which told me what he thought. "Are the Cheysuli not
enough?" "Not
this time," I answered flatly. "Thorne enters in more
than one place. Bellam came at us straight away. But Thome
knows better; he has learned. He will creep over my
borders in bits and pieces. If I split the Cheysuli, I split
my strongest weapon. I need more men than that, to place
my armies accordingly." Duncan
studied me, and then he smiled. Only a little. "Did
you think we would not come?" "I
cannot order you to come, any of you," I said quietly. "I
ask, instead." The
smile widened and I saw the merest glint of white teeth-
Not bared, as Finn's had been; a reflection of true amusement.
"Assemble your armies, Carillon. You will 260
JwnnffT Roberson have
your Cheysuli aid. Do whatever you must in the way that
you must, to win the allies you need. And then we shall
send Thorne back to his island realm." He paused. "Provided
he survives the encounter." Alix
glanced at him, and then she looked squarely at me-
"What did Finn say to you when you met him on the road?" "Little." "But
you know why he came ..." I
shifted on the pelt. "I was told it was something to do with
cleansing. A ritual of sorts." "Aye,"
Duncan agreed. "And now he has had to go back." The cup
grew cool in my hands. "He said he had no other
place to go. That you had, in essence, sent him out of the
Keep." I meant to keep my tone inflectionless and did not
succeed. It was a mark of the bond between Finn and me
that I accused even his brother ofwrongml behavior. "Finn
is welcome here," Duncan demurred. "No Cheysuli is
denied the sanctuary when he requires it, but that time was
done. Finn's place is with you." "Even
so unhappy?" Alix's
face was worried. "I thought he should not go—" "He
must learn to deal with that himself." Duncan took my cup
and warmed it with more liquor, handing it back. It was
high honor from a clan-leader; I thought it was simply
Duncan. "Finn has ever shut his eyes to many things,
going in the backflap." An expressive flick of his fingers
indicated the back of the pavilion. "Occasionally, when I
can, I remind him there is a front." "Something
has set him on edge." 1 frowned and sipped at the
liquor. "He is—different. I cannot precisely say. . . ." I shook
my head, recalling the expression in his eyes. "What
happened with Electra frightened me. I have never seen
him so." "It
is why he came," Duncan agreed, "and why he stayed
so long. Eight weeks." His face was grim. "It is rare a
liege man will leave his lord for so long unless it has something
to do with his clan- and kin-ties. But he could not
live with what he had done. and so he came here to renew
himself; to touch again the power in the earth THE
SONG OF HOMANA 261 through
i'toshaa-ni." He looked tired suddenly. "It comes upon us
all, once or twice; the need to be cleansed" The
word, even in Homanan, had a nuance I could not sAvine.
Duncan spoke of things that no Homanan had ''shared,
though once I had shared a fleeting moment of ^Aeir
life. Such stringent codes and honor systems, I thought; could I
bind myself so closely? Duncan
sipped at his honey brew. I noticed then that : his
hair was still black, showing no silver at all. Odd, I "thought;
Duncan was the elder. ^
"I am not certain he was cleansed at all," Alix said in a j^wry
low voice. "He is—unhappy." Briefly she looked at ^Duncan.
"But that is a private thing." ||
"Can he say nothing to me?" I could not hide the Desperation
in my voice. "Be the gods, we have been closer
than most. We shared an exile together, and then H.^nly
because of me. He might have stayed behind." I •^IhxMced
at them both, almost pleading to understand. "Why 4^an he
say nothing to me?" "It
is private," Duncan repeated. "But no, he can say othing
to you. He knows you too well." ,1
swore, then glanced in concern to Donal. But boys row up,
and I did not doubt he had heard it before. Finn ad
taught me the Cheysuli invectives. "He told you what e did,
then. To Electra?" "To
Tynstar," Duncan said. ^ I
heard the firecaim crackle in the sudden silence. A ^tussing
mote of sparks flew up. "Tynstar?" I said at last. 'H-..
"Aye. It was not Electra he meant to slay; did you think ^"ft
was?" He frowned. "Did he tell you nothing?" '&;.
I recalled how he had said it over and over, so hoarse ilH'and
stricken: Tynstar was here. And how I had ignored it. ^ ."He
said—something—" ? "Tynstar set a trap," Duncan
explained, echoing Finn's '^own
words. "He set it in Electra's mind, so that anyone • using
the earth magic on her would succumb to the ^
possession." ; My
body twitched in surprise. "Possession/" The
firelight cast an amber glaze across the face before , toe.
Smoke was drawn upward to the vent-flap, but enough .•'remained
to shroud the air with a wispy, ocherous haze. 262
Jennifer Roberson Duncan
was gold and bronze and black in the light, and the
hawk-earring transfixed my gaze. I smelled smoke and wet for
and honey, sweet honey, with the bittersweet tang of
spice. "The
Ihlini have that power." Duncan said quietly. "It is a
balance of our own gift, which is why we use it sparingly.
We would not have it said we are anything like the
Ihlini." Minutely, he frowned, looking downward into his
cup. "When we use it, we leave a person his soul. We do
little more than suggest, borrowing the will for a mo- ment
only." Again the faint frown that alarmed me- He was not
divulging something. "When it is Ihlini-done, the soul is
swallowed whole. Whole . . . and not given back at all." Silence.
Duncan put out a hand and touched his son, tousling
Donal's hair in a gesture that betrayed his con- cern as
the boy crept closer, between father and lir. I thought
Duncan knew how avidly the boy listened and meant
to calm any fears. The gods knew I had a few of my own. "Finn
reacted the way any Cheysuli would react; per- haps
even you." He did not smile. "He tried to slay the trapper
through the trap. It is—understandable." His eyes lifted
to meet mine squarely. "In that moment she was not Electra
to him, not even a woman. To Finn, she was simply
Tynstar. Tynstar was—there." I frowned.
"Then Tynstar knew it was Finn he had—" "I
do not doubt it," Duncan said clearly. "An Ihlini trap will
kill. He did not intend to leave Finn alive. But something—someone—prevented
the death by shattering the
trap-link." "/
broke it." I recalled how Electra had grasped Finn's hand,
leaving blood in the scratches she had made. How he had
been unable to break free. And I
recalled, suddenly, how he had slain the Homanan assassin
in the Eliasian blizzard, more than a year before. How he had
said he touched Tynstar, who had set the man a task— I stood
up- Bile surged into my throat. Before they could
say a word I bent down and swept up my damp cloak,
then went out of the pavilion shouting for my horse. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 263 Alix,
running out into the rain, caught my arm as I moved
to sling on the cloak. "Carillon—wait you! What ^areyou
doing?" f- The
hood lay on my shoulders and the rain ran into my s
mouth. "Do you not see?" I was amazed she could be so •Sfelind.
"Finn thought he slew Tynstar through Electra. '
..Tynstar thought he slew him—" I swung up on my horse. ^
"If one is afraid, one can only become unafraid by facing ^uwat
causes the fear." •^'
"Carillon!" she shouted, but I was already gone. v& f I
heard the howling when I ran into Homana-Mujhar. ^Sowling.
Gods, was Finn a-wolf—? y The
white faces were a blur, but I heard the frightened Invoices.
"My hrd!" "My lord Carillon!" "The Mujhar!" I 1-pushed
past them all and answered none of them, con- ^Scious
only of the great beating of fear in my chest. i
Howling. Gods, it was Storr. Not Finn. But the scream- ||ng
was Elecra's. t
Weight hung off my shoulders as I pounded up the ''twisting
red stone stairs. I ripped the cloak-brooch from ll'ffiy
left shoulder and felt the fabric -tear. Weight and gold %Se\\
behind me; I heard the clink of brooch on stone and Hlhe
soft slap of soaked wool falling to the stairs. "My lord!" But I
ran on. ^ I
burst through the women and into the room. I saw H
Electra first, white-faced and screaming though Lachlan ^"
suggested she be quiet. No need, he said; no need to ^acream-
Safe, he said; unharmed. The wolf was held at Itfcay. ^
Electra was whole. I saw it at once. She stood in a ^. comer
with Lachlan holding her back, his hands upon her arms.
Holding her back— " —from Finn. From Finn, who was capably
cornered by ' Rowan
with his sword, and another man-at-arms. They caged
him with steel, bright and deadly, and the wolf in man's shape
was held at bay. , He bled. Something had opened the scar so
that his face ran
with blood. It stained the leather jerkin and splattered : down
to his thighs, where I saw more blood. His right Z64
JonnHrr Roberson thigh,
where the Atvian spear had pierced. There was a cut in
his leggings and blood on Rowan's blade. He was
Hat against the wall, head pressed back so that his
throat was bared, Blood ran from the opened scar to trickle
down his throat, crimson on bronze; I smelted the tang of
fear. Gods, it swallowed him whole and left noth- ing to
spit out. I
looked again at Electra and heard the women's fright- ened
conversation. I understood little of it, knowing it to be only
Solindish. But I understood the screams. I went
to her and set a hand on Lachlan's shoulder. He saw me,
but he did not let her go. I knew why. There was blood
on her nails and she wanted more; she would rip the flesh
from his bones. "Electra,"
I said. The
screaming stopped. "Carilhn—" "I
know." I could hear the howling still. Storr, locked somewhere
within the palace. Locked away by his /ir. 1
turned away again, looking back at Finn. His eyes were
wide and wild- Breath rasped in his throat. Even from
here, I saw how he shook; how the trembling wracked his
bones. "Out!"
I shouted at the women. "This will be better done
without your Solindish tongues!" They
protested at once. So did Electra. But I listened to none of
it. I waited, and when they saw I meant it they gathered
their skirts and scuttled out of the room. I slammed the
heavy door shut behind them, and then I went to Finn. The
man-at-arms—Perrin, I knew—stepped out of my way at
once. Rowan hesitated, still holding Finn at swordpoint,
and I set him aside with one ungentle thrust of my
arm. I went through the space where Rowan had stood
and caught the jerkin in both hands, pulling Finn from
the wall even as he sagged. "Ku'reshtin!"
I used the Cheysuli obscenity, knowing he
would answer no Homanan. "Tuhalla deil" Lord to liege
man, a command he had to acknowledge. I felt
the shaking in the flesh beneath my hands. Fists clenched
and unclenched helplessly, clawless and hu- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 265 ^man,
but betrayal nonetheless. I had seen the bruises on r'Electra's
throat. §•' I
heard the labored breathing. The howling filled the *
halls. Human and wolf, both driven to extremes. But at fctfus
moment I thought Storr, at least, knew what was ^ap)ing
on. ^ I
thrust Finn into the corner, fenced by two walls of I^^Stone.
1 drew back one fist and smashed it into his face, g-ITfaiocking
skull against brick. Blood welled up in a broken i^ ,„ No!
Rowan caught my arm. "Get
you gone!" 1 thrust him back again. "I am not fating
him to death, I anr beating him to sense—" A hand
closed on my wrist. Finn's hand, but lacking all rength.
"Tynstar—" At
least he could speak again. "Finn—you fool! You oV. It
was a trap—a trap—" I shook my head in despera- »n.
"Why did you go in again? Why did you give him the iance?" 'Tynstar—"
It hissed out of his bloodied mouth. 'Tyn- ir—here—" "He
nearly slew me!" Electra's-voice was hoarse and roken.
"Your shapechanger tried to slay me!" 'Tynstar
was here—" "No."
I felt the futility well into my chest. "Oh Finn, •—not
Tynstar. Electra. It was a trap—" Tynstar."
For a moment he frowned in confusion, trying to
stand on his own. He knew I held him, and I thought toe
knew why. "Let go." "No."
I shook my head. "You will try for her again." It
focused him. I saw sense in his eyes again, and the ^fear
came leaping back to swallow him whole once more. I
slammed him against the wall once more as he thrust mselffrom
the stone. Electra shouted again, this time in >lindish,
and I heard the rage in her voice. Not only fear, ough
there was that. Rage. And wild, wild hatred. "Finn—"
I set the elbow against his throat and felt him "jftiflen
at once. We had done it all before. "My
lord." Rowan's voice was horrified. "What will you >?" Tynstar's
meijha," Finn rasped. Tynstar was here—" 266
Jennifer Robwson I let
him go. I let go of the wrist I held, took my arm from
his throat and stood back. But this time the sword was in
my hand, my sword, and he stopped when I set the point
against his throat. "No," I said. "Hold. I will get the truth
from you one way or another." I saw the shock in his eyes.
"Finn, I understand. Duncan has said what it was, and I
recall how you were in the Ellasian snowstorm." I paused,
looking for comprehension in his eyes. "Do not make it
any worse." He was
still white as death. Blood welled in the opened scar.
Now. seeing him in extremity, I saw clearly the silver
in his hair. Even beneath the blood his face was harder,
more gaunt at eyes and beneath his cheeks. He had
aged ten years in two months. "Finn,"
I said in rising alarm, "are you ill?" "Tynstar,"
was all he said, and again: "Tynstar. He put his
hand on me." When I
could I looked at Rowan, standing silent and shocked
beside me. "How did you come to be here?" He
swallowed twice. "The Queen screamed, my lord We all
came." He gestured at Lachlan and Perrin. "There were
more at first, but I sent them away. I thought you would
prefer this matter handled in private." I felt
old and tired and used up. I held a sword against my
liege man. I had only to look at his face to know why it was
necessary "What did you find when you came?" "The
Queen was—in some disarray. Finn's hands were on her
throat." Rowan looked angry and confused. "My lord—there
was nothing else I could do. He was trying to slay
the Queen." I knew
he meant the leg wound. I wondered how bad it was.
Finn stood steadily enough now, but I could see the pain in
the tautness of his gaunt, bloody face. Lachlan
spoke at last. "Carillon—I have no wish to condemn
him. But it is true. He would have taken her life." "Execute
him." Electra's tone was urgent. "He tried to slay
me. Carillon." "It
was Tynstar," Finn said clearly. "It was Tynstar I wanted." "But
it was Electra you would have slain." The sword, THE
SONG OF HOMANA 267 for the
slightest moment, wavered in my hand. "You fool," ^i I
whispered, "why have you done this to me? You know It?
what I must do—" "No!"
It exploded from Rowan's throat. "My lord—you f
cannot—" [
"No," 1 said weanly, "I cannot—not that. But there is ^something
else—" ||| "Execute him!" Electra again.
"There is nothing else to H^be
done. He sought to slay the Queen!" ;'
"1 will not have him slain." ; It was Lachlan who understood first.
"Carillon! It will "bare
your back to the enemy!" ' "I have no choice." I looked
directly at Finn, still caged ^by the
steel of my sword. "Do you see what you have :done?" He
raised his hands. He closed them both on the blade, |
blocking out the runes. The ones his father had made. pVo." |&
I was nearly shaking myself. "But you would do it again, II
would you not?" ^ The
grimace came swiftly, bared teeth and the sugges- ^tion
of a deep growl in a human throat. "Tynstar—" ^
"Electra," I said. "You would do it again, would you hiot?" I
"Aye ..." A breathy hiss of sound expelled from a ?
constricted throat. He was shaking. }
"Finn," I said, "it is done. I have no choice. The service -is
over." I stopped short, then went on when I could 1-speak.
"The blood-oath is—denied." ^ His
eyes were fixed on mine. After a moment I could Knot
bear to look at them, but I did. I had given him the L;task;
it was mine to do as well. ^ He took his hands from the blade. I saw the
lines Impressed
into his palms, but no blood. He bled enough thready,
inside as well as out. ;' His
voice was a whisper, "ja'hai-na," he said only. 'Accepted. ; I put
the sword away, hearing the hiss of steel on boiled ^leather
as it slid home. The lion was quiescent, the bril- liant
ruby black. Finn
took the knife from the sheath at his belt and 268
Jennifer Roberson offered
it to me. My own, once, the royal blade with its golden
Homanan crest. It
nearly broke me. "Finn," I said, "I cannot." "The
blood-oath is denied." His face was stark, old, aging.
"Ja'hai, my lord Mujhar." I took
it from his hand. There was blood upon the gold. "Ja'hai-na,"
I said at last, and Finn walked from the room. THREE ?"When
I could, I went out into the corridor and moved I
slowly through the dimness. The torches were unlighted. I, The
hallway was empty of people; my servants, knowing l^feow
to serve, left me to myself. u No
more howling. Silence. Storr, with Finn was gone. ^My
spirit felt as extinguished as the torches. • I
went alone to the Great Hall and stood within its ^darkness.
The firepit was banked. Coals glowed. Here, as ^well,
none of the torches was lighted. Silence. I
tucked the Homanan blade into my belt beside the 'Cheysuli
knife in its sheath and began shifting the un- bumed
logs in the firepit with my booted feet. The coals I also
kicked aside until I bared the iron ring beneath its ^ heavy
layer of ash. Then I took a torch, pushed the shaft I'through
the ring, and levered it up until the heavy plate Hi rose
and fell back, clanging against the firepit rim. The ash ';3
puffed up around it. ji^ I lighted the torch and went down when the
staircase ^ lay
bare. I counted this time: one hundred and two steps. •gi I
stood before the wall and saw how the rain had soaked in ^- from
the storm. The walls were slick and shiny with damp- ^ ness.
The runes glowed pale green against the dark stone. ^ I put
my fingers to them, tracing their alien shapes, then ^found
the proper keystone. The wall, when I leaned, ,
grated open. 269 270
Jennifer Roberwon I stood
in the doorway. Lir-shapes, creamy and veined with
gold, loomed at me from the walls. Bear and boar, owl and
hawk and falcon. Wolf and fox, raven, cat and more.
In the hissing light of the iron torch they moved, silent
and supple, against the silken stone. I went
into the vault. I let the silence oppress me. FoolFoolFool,
I thought. I took
the Cheysuli knife from my sheath. The light glittered
off the silver. I saw the snarling wolfs-head hilt with
its eyes of uncut emerald. Finn's knife, once. I moved
to the edge of the oubliette. As before, the torchlight
did not touch the blackness within. So deep, so soft,
so black. I recalled my days in there, and how I had become
someone other than myself. How, for four days, I had
thought myself Cheysuli. I shut
my eyes. The glow of the torchlight burned yellow
against my lids. I could see nothing, but I recalled it all.
The soft soughing of shifting wings, the pip of a preening
falcon. How it was to go trotting through the forest
with a pelt upon my back. And freedom, such perfect
freedom, bound by nothing more than what the gods
had given me. "Ja'hai.'
I reached out my hand to drop the knife into the
pit. "Carillon." I spun
around and teetered on the brink while the torch roared
softly against the movement, I might
have expected Finn. But never Tourmaline. She
wore a heavy brown traveling cloak, swathed in wool
from head to toe. The hood was dropped to her shoulders
and I saw how the torchlight gleamed on the gold in
her tawny hair. "You have sent him away," she said,
"and so you send me as well." All the
protests leaped into my mouth. I had only to say
them in a combination of tones; impatience, confusion, irritation,
amazement and placation. But none of them were
right. I knew, suddenly and horribly; I knew. Not Lachlan.
Not Lachlan at all, for Torry. The
pieces of the fortune-game, quite suddenly, were thrown
across the table from their casket and spread out before
me in their intricate, interlocking patterns that THE
SONG OF HOMANA 271 double
too often as prophets. The bone dice and carven rune-sticks
stood before me in the shape of my older sister,
and I saw the pattern at last. Torry,"
was all I said. She was too much like me. She let no
one turn her from one way when it was the way she wanted
to go. "We
did not dare tell you," she said quietly. "We knew what
you would do. He says—" already she had fallen into the
easy attribution so common to women when they speak
of their men "—that in the clans women are never bartered
to the warriors. That a man and woman are left to their
own decisions, without another to turn them against their
will." "Tourmaline
. . ." I felt tired suddenly, and fall of aches and
pains. "Torry, you know why I had to do it. In our House
rank is matched with rank; I wanted a prince for -, you
because you deserve that much, if not more. Torry—I 'did
not wish to make you unhappy. But I need the aid [from
another realm—" ^
"Did you think to ask me?" Slowly she shook her head and the
torchlight gleamed in her hair. "No. Did you '.think
I would mind? No. Did you think I would even ^protest?"
She smiled a little. "Think you upon my place, ^Carillon,
and see how you would feel." The pit
was at my back. I thought now another one yawned
before me. Torry," I said finally, "think you I had any
choice in whom 1 wed? Princes—and kings—have no more
say than their women. There was nothing I could ;
do," t
"You might have asked me. But no, you ever told. The h
Mujhar of Homana orders his sister to wed where he will •
decide." She put up a silencing hand. Her fingers seemed . sharp
as a blade. "Aye, I know—it has ever been this way. ' And
ever will be. But this once, this once, I say no. I say I choose
my way." "Our
mother—" "—is
gone home to Joyenne." She saw my frown of surprise.
"I told her, Carillon. Like you, she thinks me mad-
But she knows better than to protest." The smile came
more freely. "She has raised willful children, Carillon—they
do what they will do when it comes to 272 Jennifer
Roberson whom
they marry." She laughed softly. "Think you that I was
fooled about Electra? Oh Carillon, I am not blind. I do not
deny she was a pathway to Solinde, but she is more than
that to you- You wanted her because—like all men who see
her—you simply had to have her. That is a measure
of her power." 'Tourmaline—" "I
am going," she said calmly, with the cool assurance of a woman
who has what she wants in the way of a man. "But
I will tell you this much, for both of us: it was not intended."
Tourmaline smiled and I saw her as Finn must see
her: not a princess, not a gamepiece, not even Caril- lon's
sister. A woman; no more, no less. It was no wonder he
wanted her. "You sent him to the Keep to recover from his
wounds. You sent me there for safety. I tended him when
Alix could not, wondering what manner of man he was to
so serve my brother's cause, and he gave me the safety
I needed. Soon enough—it was more." She shook her
head. "We meant to do no harm. But now it comes to this.
he is dismissed from his tahlmorra, and mine is to go with
him." "Tahlmorra
is a Cheysuli thing," I told her bleakly. "Torry,
no. I do not wish to lose you as well." "Then
take him back into your service." "I
cannot!" The shout echoed in the vault, bouncing off the
silent lir. "Do you not see? Electra is the Queen, and he a
Cheysuli shapechanger. No matter what / say in this, they
will always suspect Finn of wishing to slay the Queen. And if
he stayed, he might. Did he not tell you what he tried
to do?" Her
lips were pale. "Aye. But he had no choice—" "Nor
do I have one now." I shook my head. "Do you think I
do not want him back? Gods, Torry, you do not know
what it was for the two of us in exile. He has been with me
for too long to make this parting simple. But it must be
done. What else is there to do? I could never trust
him with Electra—" "Perhaps
you should not trust her." "I
wed her," I said grimly. "I need her. Did I allow Finn to
stay and something happened to Electra, do you know
what would happen to Homana? Solinde would rise. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 273 No mere
army could gainsay an outraged realm. Murder, Torry."
Slowly I shook my head. "Think you the qu'mahlin is
ended? No. Be not so foolish. A thing such as that is stopped,
perhaps, but never forgotten. For too long the Cheysuli
have been hated. It is not done yet." The torch hissed
and sputtered, putting shadows on her face. "This time, a
race would be destroyed. And with it, no doubt, ^'
would also fall Homana." Tears
were on her face, glittering in the light. "Caril- ,
Ion," she whispered, "I carry his cl^ild." :T When I could speak, albeit a trembling
whisper, I said ^ his
name. Then, to myself. "How could I not have seen it?" 4. "You
did not look. You did not ask. And now it is too ^•late."
She gathered her skirts and cloak with both her yhands.
"Carillon—he waits- It is time I left you." "" um
" Torry— "I
will go," she said gently. "It is where I want to be. We
faced each other in the flickering light in a vault full | of
marble lir. I heard the faint cry of hawk and falcon; the howl of
a hunting wolf. I remembered what it was to be ;
.Cheysuli. ""
I dropped the torch into the oubliette. "I can see no one ^fa
this darkness. A person could stay or she could go—and 'I
would never know it." Dim
light crept down the stairs behind her. Someone i' held
a torch. Somone who waited for Torry. I saw
the tear on the curve of her cheek as she came up to kiss
me. And then she was gone, and I was left alone with
the silence and the lir. I let
the cover fall free of my hands and slam shut against
the mouth. The gust of air sent ash flying. It -settled
on my clothing but I did not care. I kicked coals and
pushed wood over the plate again, hiding the ring in ash,
and went out of the Great Hall alone. I meant
to go to bed, though I knew I would not sleep. I meant
to drown myself in wine, though 1 knew it would -leave
me sober. I meant to try and forget, and I knew the %,task
was futile. 274
Jennifer Roberson Come,
lady, and hear of my soul, for a
harper's poor magic does
little to hold a fine
lady's heart when
she keeps it her own. I
stopped walking. The music curled out to wrap me in its
magic and I thought at once of Lachlan. Lachlan and his
Lady. Lachlan, whose lays were all for Torry. Come,
lady, and listen. I will
make for you music from
out of the world if you
wait with me, stay
with me, lay
with me, too . . / will
give you myself and
this harp that I hold. 1
followed the song to its source and found Lachlan in a small
private solar, a nook in the vastness of the palace. Cushions
lay on the floor, but Lachlan sat on a three- legged,
velvet-covered stool, his Lady caressed by a lov- er's
hands. I paused inside the door and saw the gold of the
strings: the gleam of green stone. His
head was bowed over his harp. He was lost within his
music. I ->aw how his supple fingers moved within the strings:
plucking here, touching there, ever placating his Lady.
He was at peace, eyes shut and face gone smooth, so that
I saw the elegance in his features. A harper is touched
by the gods, and ever knows it. It accounts for their
confidence and quiet pride. The
music died away. Silence. And then he looked up and saw
me, rising at once from his stool. "Carillon! I thought
you had gone to bed." "No." He
frowned. "You are all over ash, and still damp. Do you not
think you would do better—" "He
is gone." I cut him off. "And so is Tourmaline." He
stared, uncomprehending. "Torry! Torry—?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 275 "With
Finn." I wanted it said so the cut would bleed more
quickly, to get rid of the pain at once. "Lodhi!"
Lachlan's face was bone-white. "Ah, Lodhi— no-—"
He came three steps, still clutching his Lady, and then he
stopped. "Carillon—say you are mistaken. ..." "It
would be a lie." I saw how the pain moved into his eyes;
how it stiffened the flesh of his face. He was a child suddenly,
stricken with some new nightmare and groping for
understanding. "But—you
said she was meant to wed. You meant her for a
prince." "A
prince," I agreed. "Never a harper. Lachlan—" "Have
I waited too long?" His arms were rigid as he clasped
the harp to his chest. "Lodhi, have 1 waited too long?" "Lachlan,
I know you have cared. I saw it from the beginning.
But there is no sense in holding onto the hope ^that
it might have been." ^ "Get her back." He was suddenly
intent. "Take her [ from
him. Do not let her go—" !<' "No." I said it firmly. "I
have let her go because, in the g,end,
there was no way I could stop her. I know Finn too ^ well.
And he has said, quite clearly, he will allow no one J to
keep him from the woman he wants." g^ Lachlan put one hand to his brow. He scraped
at the ^'silver
circlet as if it bound him too tightly, Then abruptly, I as if
discovering it himself, he pulled it from his head and held it
out in one fist as the other arm clasped his Lady. "Harper!"
His pain was out in the open. "Lodhi, but I have
been a fool!" "Lachlan—" He
shook his head. "Carillon, can you not get her back? I
promise you, you will be glad of it. There is something I would
say to her—" "No."
This time I said it gently. "Lachlan—she bears Finn's
child." He lost
the rest of his color. Then, all at once, he sat ^ down
on the three-legged stool. For a moment he just ^
stared at the wooden floor. Then, stiffly, he set his Lady >^and
the circlet on the floor, as if he renounced them both. J|""I
meant to take her home," was all he said. 276
Jennifer Roberson "No."
I said it again. "Lachlan—I am sorry." Silently
he drew a thong from beneath his doublet. He pulled
the leather from around his head and handed the trinket
to me. Trinket?
It was a ring. It depended from the thong. I turned
it upward into the candlelight and saw the elabo- rate
crest; a harp and the crown of Ellas. 'There
are seven of those rings," he said matter-of- factly.
"Five rest on the hands of my brothers. The other is on
my father's finger." He looked up at me at last. "Oh, aye, I
know how things are in royal Houses. I am from one myself." "Lachlan,"
I said. "Or, is it?" "Oh,
aye. Cuinn Lachian Llewellyn. My father has a taste
for names." He frowned a little, oddly distant and detached.
"But then he has eleven children, so it is for the best." "High
Prince Cuinn of Ellas." The ring fell out of my hand
and dangled on its thong. "In the names of all the gods of
Homana, why did you keep it secret?" A shrug
twitched at his shoulders. "It was—a thing between
my father and myself. 1 was not, you see, the sort of heir
Rhodri wanted. I preferred harping to governing and
healing to courting women." He smiled a little, a mere
twisting of his mouth. "I was not ready for responsi- bility.
I wanted no wife to chain me to the castle. I wanted to
leave Rheghed behind and see the whole of Ellas, on my own,
without a retinue. The heirship is so—binding." Tills
time the smile held more of the Lachlan I knew. "You
might know something of that, 1 think." "But—all
this silence with Torry. And me\" I thought he had
been a fool. "Had you said anything, none of this might
have happened!" "I
could not. It was a bond between my father and me." Lachlan
rubbed at his brow, staring at his harp. He hunched on the
stool, shoulders slumped, and the candlelight was dull on
his dyed brown hair. Dyed
brown hair. Not gray, as he had said, pleading vanity,
but another color entirely. I sat
down. I set my back against the cold wall and THE
SONG OF HOMANA 277 waited.
I thought of Torry and Finn in the darkness and rain,
and Lachlan here before me. "Why?" He
sighed and rubbed at his eyes. "Originally, it was a ,>fiE»me
I wished to play How better to see your realm than •. to
go its length and breadth unknown? So my father ^^agreed,
saying if I wanted to play at such foolishness, I ^'.would
have to play it absolutely. He forbade me to divulge .-.Biy
name and rank unless I was in danger." t, "But to keep it from me . . ."I
shook my head. M
"It was because of you." He nodded as I frowned. |Ґ"When
I met you and learned who you were, I wrote at |h0nce
to my father. I told him what you meant to do, and ow I
thought you could not do it. Take Homana back rom
Bellam? No. You had no men, no army. Only Finn "7.
and me." He smiled. "I came with you because I ranted
to, to see what you could do And I came because ay
father, when he saw what you meant to do, wanted MI to
win." I felt
a sluggish stirring of anger deep inside. "He sent ie no
aid—" 'To the
pretender-prince of Homana?" Lachlan shook is
head. "You forget—Bellam encroached upon Ellas, He JFered
Electra to Rhodri's heir. It was not in Ellas's aterests
to support Carillon's bid for the throne." He rftened
his tone a bit. "For all I would have liked to give au what
aid I could, I had my father's realm to think of, >o.
We have enemies. This had to remain your battle." "Still,
you came with me. You risked yourself." "I
risked nothing. If you recall, I did not fight, playing ^,the
harper's role." He shook his head. "It was not easy. I Jihave
trained as a warrior since I was but a child. But my Rather
forbade me to fight, and it seemed the best thing to -f do.
And he said also I was to go to watch and learn what I I'could.
If you won the war and held your realm for a ^twelve-month
and a day, Rhodri would oner alliance." H
"It has been longer than that." I did not need to count ^ ithe
days. "And
did you not just send to other realms, offering the i"hand
of your sister in marriage?" The color moved through ^ris
face. "It is not my place to offer what I cannot. My Hfether
is High King. It was for him to accept your offer, Z78
Jennifer Roberson and I
had to wait for him." He shut his eyes a moment. "Lodhi,
but I thought she would wait ..." "So
did I." The stone was cold against my spine. "Oh Lachlan,
had I known—" "I
know. But it was not for me to say." His face was almost
ugly. "Such is the lot of princes." "Could
you have said nothing to her?" He
stared at the cushion-strewn floor. "I nearly did. More
times than I can count. Once I even spoke of Rhodri's heir,
but she only bid me to be quiet. She did not wish to think
on marriage." He sighed. "She was ever gentle with my
feelings, seeking to keep me—a harper—from looking too
high, as did her brother, the Mujhar." He did not smile.
"And I thought, in all my complacency, she would say
differently when she knew. And you. And so I savored the
waiting, instead." I shut
my eyes and rested my head against the stone. I recalled
the harper in the Ellasian roadhouse, giving me my
memories. I recalled his patient understanding when I treated
him with contempt, calling him spy when he was merely
a friend and nothing more. And how
I had bidden him slay a man to see if he would do it. So much
between us, and now so little. I knew what he would
do. "You had no choice," I said at last. "The gods know I
understand what it is to serve rank and responsibil- ity.
But Lachlan, you must not blame yourself. What else could
you have done?" "Spoken,
regardless of my father." He stared at the floor,
shoulders hunched. So vulnerable, suddenly, when he had
always been so strong. "I should have said some- thing
to someone." And yet
it would have done no good. We both realized it,
saying nothing because the saying would bring more pain. A
man may love a woman while the woman loves another,
but no man may force her to love where she has no
desire to do so "By
the All-Father himself," Lachlan said wearily, "I think
it is not worth it." He gathered up his Lady and rose,
hooking one arm through the silver circlet. He had THE
SONG OF HOMANA 279 more
right to it than most, though it should have had the •^hine
of royal gold. l^' I
stood up stiffly and faced him. I held out the ring on ^•fts
leather thong. "Lachlan—" I stopped. ^ He
knew. He took the ring, looked at the crest that ,-^inade
him a man—a prince—apart, then slipped the thong Iwer
his head once more. "I came a harper," he said ^
quietly. "It is how I will leave in the morning." '^
"Do you leave me, old friend, I will be quite alone." It |was
all I could say to him; the only plea 1 would ever Imake. I saw
the pain in his eyes. "I came, knowing I would ave to
leave. Not when,.but knowing the time would ame. I
had hoped, for a while, I would not leave alone." |Pnie
line of his jaw was set; the gentleness of the harper 1 fled,
and in its place 1 saw the man Lachlan had ever 3n, but
showing it to few. "You are a king. Carillon. igs are
always alone. Someday—I shall know it, too." te
reached out and caught my arm in the ritual clasp of riendship.
"Yhana Lodhi, yffennogfaer." "Walk
humbly, harper," I said softly He went
out of the room into the shadows of the corn- or, and
his Song of Homana was done. I went
into my chambers and found her waiting. She |was in
shadow with a single candle lighted. She was wrapped |in one
of my chamber robes: wine-purple velvet hned |with
dappled silver fur. On her it was voluminous, I could isee
little but hands and feet. I I
stopped. 1 could not face her now. To look at her was |to
recall what Finn had done, and how it had ended in Banishment.
How it had ended with Tony and Lachlan ^ gone
as well. To look at her was to look on the face of g^aloneness,
and that I could not bear. •^
"No," she said, as I made a movement to go. "Stay you. ^Do you
wish it, 1 will go." || Still in shadow. The wine-colored velvet
melted into the ^
shadows. The candlelight played on her hair—unbound, "^-and
hanging to her knees. fe I
sat down because I had no strength to stand. On the ledge
of my draperied bed. I was all over ash, as Lachlan 280
Jennifer Roberson had
said, and still damp from the storm outside. No doubt I
smelled of it as well: wet wool and smoke and flame. She
came and stood before me. "Let me lift this grief from
you." I
looked at her throat with the bruises on it; the marks of a
crazed man's madness. She
knelt and pulled off my heavy boots. I said nothing, watching
her, amazed she would do what I, or a servant, could
much more easily do. Her
hands were deft and gentle, stripping me of my clothing,
and then she knelt before me. "Ah my lord, do not
grieve so. You put yourself in pain." It came
to me to wonder whether she had ever knelt for Tynstar. She put
one hand on my thigh. Her fingers were cool. I could
feel the pulse-beat in her palm. I looked
again at the bruises on her throat. Slowly I reached
out and set my hands there, as Finn had set his, and
felt the fragility other flesh, "Because of you," I said. "Aye."
Her eyes did not waver from mine. "And for you,
good my lord, I am sorry he had to go." My
hands tightened. She did not flinch or pull away. "I am not
Tynstar, lady " "No."
Neither did she smile. My
hands slid up slowly to cup her skull with its weight of
shining hair. The robe, now loosened, slid off her shoulders
and fell against the floor: a puddle of wine-dark velvet-
She was naked underneath. I
pulled her up from the stone and into my arms, sagging
back onto the bed. To be rid of the loneliness, I would
lie with the dark god himself. "I
need you," 1 whispered against her mouth. "By the gods,
woman, how I need you. ..." FOUR bie
infirmary tent stank of blood and burning flesh. I l^vatched
as the army chirurgeon lifted the hot iron from JIfiowan's
arm, studied the seared edges of the wound and |ftodded.
"Closed. No more blood, captain. You will keep lithe
arm, I think, with the help of the gods." ^ Rowan
sat stiffly on the campstool, white-faced and Shaking.
The sword had cut into the flesh of his forearm, Hbut
had missed muscle and bone. He would keep the arm Hand
its use, though I did not doubt he felt, at the moment, Ute if
it had already been cut off. H He
let out his breath slowly. It hissed between his Uteeth.
He put out his right hand and groped for the cup of I sour
wine Waite had set out on the table. Fingers closed | on
the cup, gripping so hard the knuckles shone white, |and
then he lifted it to his mouth. I smiled. Waite had put |.a
powder in it that would ease the pain a bit. Rowan had ^originally
refused any such aid, but he had not seen the ^
powder. And now he drank, unknowing, and the pain It;
would be eased somewhat. § I glanced back over my shoulder through the
gap in the P
entrance flap. Outside it was gray, gray and dark blue, J||
with the weight of clouds and winter fog. My breath, Hijeaving
the warmth of the infirmary tent, plumed on the ^Sair,
white as smoke. 'i
"My thanks, my lord." Rowan's voice still bore the 1'strain,
but it lessened as the powder worked its magic. I 281 I 282
Jennifer Roberson He
began to pull on his fur-lined leathers, though I knew
the motion must hurt. I did not move to help because
I knew he would not allow it, me being his Mujhar,
and because it would hurt his pride. Like all the Cheysuli,
he had his pride; a prickly, arrogant pride that some
took for condescension. It was not, usually. It was merely
a certainty of their place within the boardgame of the
gods. And Rowan, though he was less Cheysuli in his habits
than Homanan, reflected much of that traditional pride
without even knowing it. I
shifted in the entrance, then grimaced in response to the
protests of my muscles. My body was battered and sore,
but I bore not a single wound from the last encoun- ter
earlier in the day. My blood was still my own, unlike Rowan's—unless
one counted what I had lost from my nose
when struck in the face by my horse's head. The blow
had knocked' me half-senseless for a moment or two, making
me easy prey, but I had managed to stay in the saddle.
And it was Rowan, moving to thrust aside the attacker's
sword, who had taken the blow meant for me. We were
both fortunate the Atvian had missed his target. "Hungry?"
I asked. Rowan
nodded. Like us all, he was too thin, pared down to
blood and bone. Because of his Cheysuli features his
face was gaunter than mine, because of my beard, no one
noticed if I seemed gaunt or not. It had its advan- tages;
Rowan looked ill, I did not, and I hated to be asked how I
fared. It made me feel fragile when I was not, but that is
the cost of being a king. Rowan
pulled on his gloves, easing into the right one because
the movement hurt his arm. He was still pale, lacking
the deeper bronze of Cheysuli flesh because of the loss of
blood. With his eyes gone black from the drug and the
pallor of his face, he looked more Homanan than Cheysuli. Poor
Rowan, I thought: forever caught between the worlds. He
scrubbed his good arm through his heavy hair and glanced
at me. He forced a smile. "It does not hurt, my lord." Waite,
putting away his chirurgeon's tools, grunted in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 283 itisgust.
"In my presence, it hurts. Before the Mujhar, it loes
not. You have miraculous powers of healing, my lord Is. . .
perhaps we should trade places." || . Rowan
colored. I grinned and pulled aside the doorflap, jiwaving
him outside even as he protested I should go first. IftThe
mist came up to chill our faces at once. Rowan hunched |[,liis
shoulders against the cold and cradled his aching arm. |p'*It
is better, my lord." H I
said nothing about the powder, merely gestured ^Boward
the nearest cooldire. "There. Hot wine and roasting Hlboar.
You will undoubtedly feel better once your belly is ||fall
again." H. He
walked carefully across the hardpacked, frozen ground, |trying
not to jar the injured arm. "My lord . .
I am |sorry." ^
"For being injured?" I shook my head. "That was my |wound
you took. It requires my gratitude, not an apology Ifrom
you." "It
does." Tension lines marred the youthfulness of his ce. He
watched the ground where he walked and the lick
black hair hid most of his face. Like me, he had not lit it
for too long. "You would do better with Finn at your Side. I
am—not a liege man." He cast me a quick, glinting "ance
out of drug-blackened eyes. "I have not the skill to "ep
you safe, my lord." I
stopped at the cookfire and nodded at the soldier who iided
the roasting boar. He began to cut with a greasy life.
"You are not Finn, nor ever can be," I said clearly »
Rowan. "But I want you by my side." "My
lord—" I cut
him off with a gesture of my hand. "When I sent IFfinn
from my service six months ago, I knew what I was ,,"risking.
Still, it had to be done, for the good of us all. I do ot
dismiss the importance his presence held. The bond etween
Cheysuli liege man and his Mujhar is a sacred Iling,
but—once broken—there is no going back." I grasped this
uninjured arm, knowing there was no lir-ba.nd under- Ifteath
the furs and leathers. "I do not seek another Finn. I alue
you. Do not disappoint me by undervaluing your- elf."
The soldier dropped a slice of meat onto a stab of augh
bread and put it into my hands. In turn, I put it into 284
Jennifer Roberson Rowan's.
"Now, eat. You must restore your strength so we can
Bght again." The
mist put beads of water into his hair Damp, it tangled
against his shoulders. His face was bleak, pale, stretched
taut over prominent bones, but I thought the pain
came from something other than his arm. A pot
of wine was wanning near the firecairn. I knelt, poured
a cup and handed it up to Rowan. And then, as I turned
to pour my own, I heard someone shout for me. "Meat,
my lord?" asked the soldier with the knife. "A
moment." I rose and turned toward the shout. In the mist it
was hard to place such sounds, but then I saw the shapes
coming out of the grayness. Three men on horse- back:
two of them my Homanans, the third a stranger. They
were muffled in mired leathers and woolen wrap- pings.
The mist parted as they rode through and showed them
more clearly, then closed behind them again. "My lord!"
One of the men dismounted before me and dropped to one
knee, then up again. "A courier, my lord." The
gesture indicated the still-mounted stranger. He rode a
good horse, as couriers usually do, but I saw no crest
to mark him. He wore dark leathers and darker wool; a cap
hid most of his head so that only his face showed. The hot
wine warmed my hands, even through my gloves.
"Atvian?" I put no inflection in my tone. The
stranger reached up to pull woolen wraps from his face.
"No, my lord—Ellasian." Mouth bared, the words took on
greater clarity. "Sent from High Prince Cuinn." Lachlan.
I could not help the smile. "Step you down, friend
courier. You are well come to my army." He
dismounted, came closer and dropped to one knee in a
quick bow of homage. Neatly done. He had a warm, friendly
face, but was young, and yet he seemed to know his
business. He was red-haired beneath the cap,, judging by his
brows, and his eyes were green. There were freck- les on
his face. "My
lord, it pleases me to serve the High Prince. He bids me
give you this." He dug into a leather pouch at his belt
and withdrew a folded parchment, A daub of blue wax sealed
it closed, and pressed into it was the royal crest: a THE
SONG OF HOMANA 285 ^fcarp
and the crown of Ellas. It brought back the vision of ^Lachlan
and his Lady, when he told me who he was. X I
broke the seal and unfolded the parchment. It crack- ,Ђ,led
in the misted air; its crispness faded as the paper H^wilted.
But the words were legible. S&&' ^ Upon
returning home to Rheghed, I was met with warm
welcome from the king my father. So warm, indeed
that he showered me with gifts. One of these gifts
was a command of my own, did I ever need to use it.
I doubt Rhodri ever intended me to be so generous
as to loan the gift to you, but the thing is already
done. My men are yours for as long as you need
them. And does it please you to offer a gift in return,
I ask only that you treat kindly with Ellas when we
seek to make an alliance. By the
hand of the High Prince, Cuinn
Lachlan Llewellyn I
grinned. And then I laughed, and set my cup of hot rtne
into the hands of the courier. "Well come, indeed," I Ad.
"How many. and where?" He
grinned back when he had drunk. "Half a league 1st, my
lord. As to the number—five thousand. The toyal
Ellasian Guard." I
laughed again, loudly. "Ah Lodhi, I thank you for this ourier!
But even more I thank you for Lachlan's mend- hip!"
I clapped the courier on his shoulder. "Your name." "Gryffth,
my lord." "And
your captain's?" "Meredyth.
A man close to the High Prince himself." iryflth
grinned. "My lord, forgive me, but we all know 'iat Prince
Cuinn intended. And none of us is unwilling. all I
send to bring them in?" "Five
thousand. ..." I shook my head, smiling at the Might.
"Thome will be finished in a day." Gryffth
brightened. "Then you are near to winning?" "We
are winning." I said. "But this will make the nding
sweeter. Ah gods, I do thank you for that harper." took
the cup from Gryffth as he went to remount his 286
Jennifer Roberson horse,
and watched him ride back into the fog with his Homanan
guides. "Well,
my lord," Rowan said, "the thing is done at last." "A
good thing, too." I grinned "You are not fit to fight with
that arm, and now you will not have to." "My
lord—" he protested, but I did not listen as I read Lachlan's
note again. The map
was of leather, well-tanned and soft It was a pale
creamy color, and the paint stood out upon it. In the candlelighted
pavilion, the lines and rune-signs seemed to glow. "Here."
I put my forefinger on the map. "Mujhara. We are
here—perhaps forty leagues from the city northwest " I moved
my finger more westerly. 'The Cheysuli are here,
closer to Lestra, though still within Homana." I lifted
the finger and moved it more dramatically, pointing out the
Solindish port ofAndemir "Thome came in here, Atvia
is but eight leagues across the Idrian Ocean, directly west of
Solinde. He took the shortest sea route to Solinde, and the
shortest land route to Homana." I traced the invisible
line across the map. "See you here? —he came this
way, cutting Solinde in half. It is here our boundary puts
its fist into Solinde, and it is where Thorne was bound." "But
you stopped him " The Ellasian captain nodded. "You
have cut him off, and he goes no farther." It
seemed odd to hear the husky accent again, though we
spoke Homanan between us and all my captains There were
other Ellasians as well, clustered within my tent; I meant
Lachlan's gift to know precisely what they were doing. "Thorne
let it be known he was splitting his army," I explained.
"He would come overland through Solinde, gaining
support from the rebels there. But he also sent a fleet—or
so ail the reports said. A fleet bound for Hondarth—down
here." I set my finger on the mark that represented
Hondarth, near the bottom of the map and directly
south of Mujhara. "But there was no fleet—no real
fleet. It was a ruse." Meredyth
nodded. "He meant you to halve your army THE
SONG OF HOMANA 287 and
send part of it to Hondarth, so that when he came in here—full
strength—he would face a reduced Homanan warhost."
He smiled. "Clever. But you are more so, my .-lord
Mujhar." , - I
shook my head. "Fortunate. My spies are good. I ..^teard
of the ruse and took steps to call back those I had ^dispatched
to Hondarth; thank the gods, they had not ^
gotten far. We have Thome now, but he wilt not give up. Ј-He
will send his men against me until there is no one ^fcft-' ^;
"And the Solindish aid he wanted?" y
"Less than he desired." Meredyth was older than I by '^gt
least twenty years, but he listened well. At first I had 1-pesitated
to speak so plainly, knowing him more experi- ^fcBced
than I, but Lachlan had chosen well. Here was a ,' man
who would listen and weigh my words, then make his "
idgment upon them. "He came into Solinde expecting to ad
thousands for the taking, but there have been only indreds.
Since I sent the Cheysuli there, the Solindish •e—hesitant
to upset the alliance I made." Meredyth's
expression showed calm politeness. "The ll^ueen
fares well?" / I
knew what he asked. It was more than just an inquiry ler
Electra's health. The future of Solinde rested upon ie
outcome—or issue—of the marriage; Electra would *ar me
a second child in three months and, if it were a Jy,
Solinde would be one child closer to freedom and I.Alitonomy.
It was why Thome had found his aid so thin. 1-That,
and the Cheysuli. ||t"
"The Queen fares well," I said. J|"'
Meredyth's smile was slight. "Then what of the Ihlini, ^roy
lord? Have they not joined with Thome?" i|» "There has been no word of Ihlini
presence within the ||Atvian
army." Thank the gods. but I did not say it. "What ^j^tye
face are Atvians with a few hundred Solindish rebels." L^?
made a quick gesture. "Thome is clever, aye, and he as.
knows how to come against me. I am not crushing him as I iKfflight
wish, not when he uses my own methods against ^sac.
No pitched battles, merely raids and skirmishes, as I i^mployed
against Bellam. As you see, we have been here w1 288
Jennifer Roborson six
months; the thing is not easily won. At least—it was not,
until Lachtan sent his gift." Meredyth
nodded his appreciation. "I think, my lord, you
will be home in time to see the birth of your heir." "Be
the gods willing." I tapped the map again. "Thome has
sent some of his army in here, where I have posted the
Cheysuli. But the greater part of it remains here, where
we are. The last skirmish was two days ago. I doubt he will
come against me before another day has passed. Until
then, I suggest we make our plans " Thorne
of Atvia came against us two days later with all the
strength he had. No more slash and run as he had learned
from me, he fought, this time, with the determi- nation
of a man who knows he will lose and, in the losing, lose
himself. With the Ellasian men we hammered him back,
shutting off the road to Homana. Atvian bowmen notwithstanding,
we were destroying his thinning ofiense. I
sought only Thorne in the crush of fighting. I wanted him at
the end of my blade, fully aware of his own death and who
dealt it. It was he who had taken my sword from me on
the battlefield near Mujhara, nearly seven years before.
It was he who had put the iron on me and ordered Rowan
flogged. It was Thorne who might have slain Alix, given
the chance, had not the Cheysuli come. And it was Thorne
who offered me insult by thinking he could pull down my
House and replace it with his own. When
the arrow lodged itself in the leather-and-mail of my
armor, I thought myself unhurt. It set me back in the saddle
a moment and I felt the punch of a sharpened fist against
my left shoulder, but I did not think it had gone through
to touch my flesh. It was only when I reined my horse
into an oncoming Atvian that I realized the arm was numb. I
swore. The Atvian approached at full gallop, sword lifted
above his head. He rode with his knees, blind to his horse,
intent on striking me down. I meant to do the same,
but now I could not. I had only the use of one arm. His
horse slammed into mine. The impact sent a wave of pain
rolling from shoulder to skull. I bent forward at once,
seeking to keep my seat as the Atvian's sword came THE
SONG OF HOMANA 289 down.
Blade on blade and the screech of stee —the de- flected
blow went behind me, barely, and into ny saddle. I spun
my horse away and the Atvian lost his sword. It remained
wedged in my saddle, offering precarious seat- ing,
since an ill-timed movement might result in an opened buttock,
but at least I had disarmed him. 1 stood up in my stirrups,
avoiding the sword, and saw him coming at me. He was
unarmed. He screamed. And he threw himself from
his horse to lock both hands through the rings of my mail. My own
sword was lost. I felt it fall, twisting out of my hand,
as the weight came down upon me. He was large, too
large, and unwounded. "With both hands grasping the ringmail
of my armor, he dragged me from my horse. I
twisted in midair, trying to free myself. But the ground came up
to meet us and nearly knocked me out of my senses.
My left arm was still numb, still useless. His
weight was unbearable. He ground me into the earth.
One knee went into my belly as he rose up to reach for his
knife and I felt the air rush out. And yet somehow I gritted
my teeth and unsheathed my own knife, jabbing upward
into his groin. He
screamed. His own weapon dropped as he doubled over,
grabbing his groin with both hands. Blood poured out of
the wound and splashed against my face. And yet 1 could
not move; could not twist away. His weight was upon my
belly and the fire was in my shoulder. I
stabbed again, striking with gauntleted hands. His ,
screams ran on, one into another, until it was a single ' sound
of shock and pain and outrage. I saw the blindness in his
eyes and knew he would bleed to death. He bent
forward. Began to topple. The knee shut off my air.
And then he fell and the air came back, a little, but all
his dead weight was upon me. His right arm was
flung across my face, driving ringmail into my mouth, and I
felt the coppery taste of blood spring up into my teeth.
Blood. Gods, so much blood, and some of it my own. .
. . I
twisted. I thrust with my one good arm and tried to topple
him off. But his size and the slackness of death 290
Jennifer Robarcon undid
me, the heaviest weight of all, and 1 had no strength left to
fight it. I went down, down into the oubliette, with no one
there to catch me. . . . Shadows.
Darkness. A little light. I thrust myself up- ward
into the light, shouting out a name. "Be
still, my lord," Rowan said. "Be still." Waite
took a swab of bloody linen from me and I real- ized he
tended my shoulder. More blood. Gods, would he turn to
cautery? It was no wonder Rowan seemed so calm. He had
felt the kiss of hot steel and now expected me to do the
same. I shut
my eyes. Sweat broke out and coursed down my face. I
had forgotten what pain was, real pain, having escaped
such wounds for so long. In Caledon, once or twice,
I had been wounded badly, but I had always forgot- ten the
pain and weakness that broke down the soul. "The
arrow was loosed from close by," Waite said conver- sationally.
"Your armor stopped most of the force of it, but not
all. Still, it is not a serious wound; I have got the arrowhead
out. If you lie still long enough, I think the hole
will heal. I
opened one eye a slit. "No cautery?*' "Do
you prefer it?" "No—"
I hissed as the shoulder twinged. "By the gods— can you
not give me what you gave Rowan?" "I
thought you gave me something," Rowan muttered. "I
slept too well that night." Waite
pressed another clout of linen against the wound. It came
away less bloody, but the pain was still alive. "I will
give you whatever you require, my lord. It is a part of a
chirurgeon's service." He smiled as I scowled-. "Wait you until I
am done with the linens, and you shall have your powder."
He gestured to Rowan. "Lift him carefully, cap- tain.
Think of him as an egg." I would
have laughed, had I the strength. As it was I could
only smile. But when Rowan started to lift me up so Waite
could bind the linens around my chest, I nearly groaned
aloud. "Gods—are all my bones broken?" "No."
Waite pressed a linen pad against my shoulder and
began to bind strips around my chest. "You were THE
SONG OF HOMANA 291 ,fbund
beneath three hundred pounds of mailed Atvian bulk. I
would guess you were under it for several hours, while
the battle raged on. It is no wonder you feel half- crushed—
there, captain, I am done. Let him down again, gently.
Do not crack the eggshell." I shut
my eyes again until the sweat dried upon my body. A
moment later Waite held a cup to my mouth, 1
"Drink, my lord. Sleep is best for now." It was
sweetened wine. I drank down the cup and lay "
my head down again, trying to shut out the pain. Rowan, kneeling
beside my cot, watched with worried eyes. T I shivered. Waite pulled rugs and pelts up
over my body
until only my head was free. There were braziers all .-'around
my cot. In winter, even a minor wound can kill. My
mouth was sore, no doubt from where the ringmail v. had
broken my lip. I tongued it, feeling the swollen cut, If then
grimaced. What a foolish way to be taken out of a I:
battle. ^' "I must assume we won the day," I
said. "Otherwise I ^ would
doubtless be in an Atvian tent with no chirurgeon ^ and
no captain " I paused. "Unless you were taken, too." ^ "No." Rowan shook his head.
"We won, my lord, re- ^.
soundingly. The war as well as the'day. The Atvians are ^
broken—most of them who could ran back into Solinde. I "doubt
they will trouble us again." ^
"Thorne?" ^ "Dead, my lord." if- I sighed. "I wanted him." ^ "So did I." Rowan's face was
grim. "I did not heed you, ^ my
lord, I went into battle myself. But I could not find ^ him
in the fighting." ^> The powder was beginning to work. Coupled
with the ^
weakness from the wound, it was sucking me into the <
darkness. It grew more difficult to speak. "See he is bur- . ied
as befits his rank," I said carefully, "but do not return J his
body to his people. When my father lay dying of his wounds
on the plains near Mujhara, and Thorne had taken \ me, I
asked for a Homanan burial. Thorne denied it to him.
And so I deny an Atvian rite to Thorne." ^ "Aye, my lord." Rowan's voice was
low i. I struggled to keep my senses. "He has
an heir. Two 292
Jennifer Roberson sons, I
have heard! Send—send word the Mujhar of Homana asks
fealty. I will receive Thome's sons in Homana-Mujhar— far
their oaths." I frowned as my lids sealed up my eyes. "Rowan—see
it is done—" "Aye,
my lord." I
roused myself once more. "We leave here in the morning.
I want to go back to Mujhara." "You
will not be fit to go back in the morning," Waite said
flatly. "You will see for yourself, my lord." "I
am not averse to a litter," I murmured. "My pride can
withstand it, I think." Rowan
smiled. "Aye, my lord. A litter instead of a horse." I
thought about it. No doubt Electra would hear. I did not
wish her to worry. "I will go in a litter until we are but half a
league from Mujhara," I told him clearly. "Then I will
ride the horse." "Of
course, my lord. I will see to it myself." I gave
myself over to darkness. Waite,
unfortunately, bad the right of it. Litter or no. I was not
fit to go back in the morning. But by the third day I felt
much better. I dressed in my warmest clothing, trying
to ignore the pain in my shoulder, and went out to speak
to Meredyth and his fellow captains. Their
time with me was done. Their aid had helped me accomplish
Thorne's defeat, and it was my place now to send
them home- I saw to it each captain would have gold to take
back to Ellas, as well as coin for the common soldiers.
The war with Thome had not impoverished me, but I
had little to spare. All I could promise was a sound alliance
for the High King, which seemed to please Meredyth
well enough. He then asked a boon of me, which I
gave him gladly enough: Gryfflh had asked to stay in
Homana to serve Ellas in Homana-Mujhar, more an envoy
than simple courier. And so the Royal Ellasian Guard
went home, lacking a red-haired courier. I also
went home, in a litter after all—too worn to spend time on
horseback—and spent most of the journey home sleeping,
or contemplating my future. Atvia was mine, did I wish
to keep it, although there was a chance Thorne's THE
SONG OF HOMANA 293 sons
might wish to contest it. I thought they were too young,
but could not set an age to them. Yet to try to govern
Atvia myself was nearly impossible. The island was '' too
distant. A regent in Solinde was bad enough, and yet I , had
no choice. I did not want even Solinde; Bellam had, : more
or less, bequeathed it to me with his death, and the "
marriage had sealed it. Although I was not averse to ^
claiming two realms my own in place of the single one I ,
wanted, I was not greedy. In the past, far-flung realms ^Shad
drained the coffers of other kings, I would not fall into Јthe
trap. Atvia was Atvian. And did Electra give me an ^heir
this time, I would be happy enough to see Solinde go ^ to my
second son. 'J, It was days to Mujhara by litter, and it was
well before half a
league out that I took to a horse at last. The wound in my
shoulder ached, but it was beginning to heal. I thought,
so long as I did not push myself too hard, I could ride
the rest of the way. And yet
when at last I rode through the main gates of [my
rose-walled palace, I felt the weariness in my body. |f My
mind was fogged with it. I could hardly think. I ^Wanted
only to go to bed, my bed, not to some army cot. ^And
with Electra in my arms. ,t I acknowledged the welcome of my servants
and went at |once
to the third floor, seeking Electra's chambers. But a ITSolindish
chamberwoman met me at the door and said the | Queen
was bathing, could I not wait? No, I
said, the bath could wait, but she giggled and said the
Queen had prepared a special greeting, having re- ceived
the news of my return. Too weary to think of waving
such protestations aside—and wondering what ^
Electra could be planning—I turned back and went away. ^ If I could not see my wife, I could at
least see my ^
daughter. I went to the nursery and found eight-month- / old
Aislinn sound asleep in an oak-and-ivory cradle, at- .'
tended by three nursemaids. She was swathed in linens , and
blankets, but one fist had escaped the covers She ' -.
clutched it against her face! ^ I smiled, bending down to set a hand against
her cheek. i^So
soft, so fair . I could not believe she was mine. My ^hand
was so large and hard and callused, touching the 294
Jennifer Roberson fragile
flesh. Her hair, springing from the pink scalp, was coppery-red,
curling around her ears. And her eyes, when they
were open, were gray and lashed with gold. She had all of
her mother's beauty and none of her father's size. "Princess
of Homana," I whispered to my daughter. "who
will be your prince?" Aislinn
did not answer. And I, growing wearier by the moment,
thought it better to leave her undisturbed. So I took
myself to my chambers and dismissed my body- servant,
falling down across my bed to mimic my daugh- ter's
rest. I came
up out of the blackness to find I could not breathe.
Something had leached the air from my lungs until I
could not cry out, could not cry, could not speak. All I
could do was gape like a fish taken from the water, napping
on the bank. There
was no pain. Merely helplessness and confusion; pain
enough, to a man who knows himself trapped. And does
not know why. A cool
hand came down and touched my brow. It floated out of
the darkness, unattached to an arm, until I realized the arm
was merely covered by a sleeve. "Carillon.
Ah, my poor Carillon. So triumphant in your battles,
and now so helpless in your bed." Electra's
voice, Electra's hand- I could smell the scent upon
her. A bath, the woman had said; a special greeting prepared. The
cool fingers traced the line of my nose; gently touched
my eyelids. "Carillon ... it ends. This travesty of our
marriage. You will end, my lord." The hand came down my
cheek and caressed my open mouth. "It is time for me
to go." Out of
the darkness leaped a rune, a glowing purple rune.
and in its reflection I saw my wife. She wore black to
swath her body, and yet I saw her belly. The child. The heir of
Homana. Did she dare to take it from me? Electra
smiled. A hood covered all her hair, leaving only
her face in the light. One hand came up to cradle her belly.
"Not yours," she said gently. "Did you really think it was?
Ah no. Carillon ... it is another man's. Think you THE
SONG OF HOMANA 295 I would
keep myself to you when I can have my true lord's love?"
She turned slightly, and I saw the man beyond her. I
mouthed his name, and he smiled. The sweet, beguil- ing
smile that I had seen before. He
moved forward out of the darkness. It was his rune that
set the room afire. In the palm of his right hand it danced. Tynstar
set his hand to the wick of the candle by my bed,
and the candle burst into flame. Not the pure yellow fire of
the normal candle, but an eerie purple flame that hissed
and shed sparks into the room. The
rune in his hand winked out. He smiled. "You have been a
good opponent. It-has been interesting to watch you
grow, watch you come to manhood, watch you learn what it
is to rule. You have learned how to manipulate men and
make them bend to your will without making them
aware what you do. There is more kingcraft in you than I
had anticipated, when I set you free to leave this place
eight years ago." I could
not move. I felt the helplessness in my body and the
futility in my soul. I would die without a protest, unable
to summon a sound. At least-let me make a sound— "Blame
yourself," Tynstar told me gently. "What I do now was
made possible by you, when you sent the Cheysuli from
your side. Had you kept him by you—" He smiled. "But
then you could not, could you, so long as he threat- ened the
Queen. You had Etectra to think of instead of yourself.
Commendable, my lord Mujhar; it speaks well of your
priorities. But it will also be your death." The flame danced
upon its wick and sculpted his bearded face into a death's
head of unparallelled beauty. "Finn knew the truth, He
understood- It was Finn who saw me in Electra's bed." His
teeth showed briefly as I spasmed against the sheets. One
hand went to Electra's belly. I tried
to thrust myself from the bed but my limbs would
not obey me. And then Tynstar moved close, into the
sphere of light, and put his hand upon me. "I
am done playing with you," he said. "It is time for me to
rule." He smiled. "Recall you what Betlam was, when you
found him on the field?" I
spasmed again and Tynstar laughed. Electra watched 296
Jennifer Robercon me as a
hawk will watch a coney, delaying its stoop until the
perfect moment. "Cheysuli
i'halla shansu," Tynstar said. "Give my greet- ings to
the gods." I felt
the change within my body. Even as I fought them,
my muscles tightened and drew up my limbs. But- tocks,
feet and knees, cramping so that I nearly screamed, while
my legs folded up to crush themselves against my chest.
My hands curled into fists and a rictus set my mouth
so that my teeth were bared in a feral snarl. I felt my
flesh tightening on my bones, drying into hardness. What
voice there was left to me lost itself in a garbled wail,
and I knew myself a dead man. Tynstar had slain his quarry. Cheysuli
i'halla shansu, he had said. May there be Cheysuli
peace upon you. An odd farewell from an Ihlini to a
Homanan. Neither of us claimed the magic the Cheysuli held,
and yet Tynstar reminded me of it. Reminded me of the
four days I had spent in the oubliette, believing myself Cheysuli. Well,
why could I not again? Had I not felt the power of the
race while I hung in utter darkness? My eyes
were staring. I shut them. Even as I felt my muscles
wrack themselves against my bones and flesh, I reached
inward to my soul where I could touch what I touched
before: the thing that had made me Cheysuli. For
four days, once, I had known the gods- Could I not know
them again? I heard
the hiss of steel blade against a sheath. And then I
heard nothing more. FIVE Silence.
The darkness was gone and the daylight pierced my
lids- It painted everything orange and yellow and crimson. I lay
quite still. I did not breathe; did not dare to, until
at last my lungs were so empty my heart banged against
my chest protesting the lack. I took a shallow breath- I saw
the shadow then. A dark blot moved across the
sunrise of my vision. It whispered, soughing like a breeze
through summer grass. Like spreading wings on a hawk. Afraid
I would see nothing and yet needing to see, I opened
my eyes. I saw. The hawk perched on the chair back,
hooked beak gleaming in the sunlight and his bright eyes
ftill of wisdom. And patience, endless patience. Cai was
nothing if not a patient bird. I
turned my head against the pillow. The draperies of my bed
had been pulled back, looped up against the wooden
tester posts and tied with ropes of scarlet and gold.
Sunlight poured in the nearest casement and glit- tered
off the brilliance. Everywhere gold. On my bed and on
Duncan's arms. I heard
the rasp of my breath and the hoarseness of my voice.
'Tynstar slew me." "Tynstar
tried." I 297 I 298
Jennifer Roberson I was
aware of the bed beneath my body. It seemed to press
in on me, oppressing me, yet cradling my flesh. Everything
was emphasized. I heard the tiniest sounds, saw
colors as 1 had never seen them and felt the texture of the
bedclothes. But mostly I sensed the tension in Dun- can's
body. He sat
upright on a stool, very still as he waited. I saw how he
watched me, as if he expected something more than
what I had given him. I could not think what it was—we
had already discussed Finn's dismissal. And yet I knew he
was afraid. Duncan
afraid? No. There was nothing for him to fear. I
summoned my voice again. "You know what hap- pened—?" "I
know what Rowan told me." "Rowan
" I frowned. "Rowan was not there when Tynstar came to
slay me." "He
was." Duncan's smile was brief. "You had best thank
the gods he was, or you would not now be alive. It was
Rowan's timely arrival that kept Tynstar's bid to slay you
from succeeding." He paused. "That . . . and what power
you threw back at him." I felt
a tiny surge within my chest. 'Then I did reach the
magic!" He
nodded. "Briefly, you tapped what we ourselves tap. It
was not enough to keep Tynstar in check for long—he would
have slain you in a moment—but Rowan's arrival was
enough to end the moment. The presence of a Cheysuli—though
he lacks a lir—was enough to dilute Tynstar's
power even more. There was nothing he could do,
save die himself when faced with Rowan's steel, So—he left.
But not before he touched you." He paused. "You nearly
died. Carillon. Do not think you are unscathed." "He
is gone?" "Tynstar."
Duncan nodded. "Electra was left behind." I shut
my eyes. I recalled how she had come out of the darkness
to tell me the truth of the child. Gods—Tynstar's child— I
looked at Duncan again. My eyes felt gritty. My tongue
was heavy in my mouth. "Where is she?" "In
her chambers, with a Cheysuli guard at the doors." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 299 Duncan
did not smile. "She has a measure of her own power.
Carillon; we do not take chances with her." "No."
I pushed an elbow against the bed and tried to sit up. I
discovered no part of my body would move. I was stiff
and very sore, far worse than after a battle, as if all the dampness
had got into my bones. I touched my shoulder then,
recalling the healing wound. There were no ban- dages.
Just a small patch of crinkled flesh. "You healed me
..." "We
tried." Duncan was very grave. "The arrow wound was
easily done. The —other—was not. Carillon—" For a moment
he paused, and then I saw his frown. "Do not think
Ihlini power is easily overcome. Even the earth magic
cannot restore that which has been taken from a soul.
Tynstar has power in abundance. What was taken from
you will never be regained. You are—as you are " I
stared at him. And then I looked down at myself and saw
myself. There seemed to be no difference. I was very stiff
and sore and slow, but a sojourn in bed will do that. Duncan
merely waited. I moved again to sit up, found it every
bit as difficult as before, but this time I prevailed. I swung
my legs over the side of the bed, screwed up my face
against the creaking of my joints, and sat there as all my
muscles trembled. It was
then I saw my fingers. The knuckles were en- larged
hugely, the flesh stretched thin over brittle bones. I saw
how the calluses had begun to soften, shedding the toughness
I needed against the use of a sword. I saw how the
fingers were vaguely twisted away from my thumb. And I
ached. Even in the sunlight, I ached with a bone- deep
pain. "How
long?" I asked abruptly, knowing I had spent more
than days in my bed. "Two
months. We could not raise you from the stupor " Naked,
I wrenched myself from the bed and stumbled across
the chamber, to the plate upon the wall. Tjie pol- ished
silver gave back my face, and I saw what Tynstar had
done. Carillon
was still Carillon, certainly recognizable. But older,
so much older, by twenty years at least. "It
is my father," I said in shock, recalling the time- 300
Jennifer Roberson worn
face. The tawny-dark hair was frosted with gray with the
beard showing equal amounts. Creases fanned out from my
eyes and bracketed nose and mouth, though most were
hidden by the beard. And set deeply into the still- blue
eyes was the knowledge of constant pain. It was
no wonder I ached. I had the same disease as my mother,
with her twisted hands and brittle bones, the swollen,
painful joints. And with each year, the pain and disability
would worsen. Tynstar
had put his hand on me and my youth was spent
at once. I
turned slowly and sat down on the nearest chest. I began
to shake with more than physical weakness. It was the
realization. Duncan
waited, saying nothing, and I saw the compas- sion in
his eyes. "Can you not heal me of this?" I gestured emptily.
"The age and gray I can live with, but the illness . . .
you have only to see my lady mother—" I stopped. I saw the
answer in his face. After a
moment he spoke. "It will improve. You will not be as
stiff when some time has passed. You have spent two months
in bed and it takes its toll on anyone—you will find it
not so bad as it seems now. But as for the disease ..."
He shook his head. 'Tynstar did not give you any- thing
you would not have known anyway. He inflicted nothing
upon you that time itself would not inflict. He merely
stole that time from you, so that a month became ten
years. You are older, aye, but not old. There are many years
left to you." I
thought of Finn. I recalled the silver in his hair and the
hard gauntness of his face. I recalled what he had said of
Tynstar; "He put his hand on me." The
chest was hard and cold against my naked buttocks. "When
my daughter is older, I will be old. She will have a grandsire
for a father." "I
doubt she will love you the less for that. 'r I
looked at him in surprise. A Cheysuli speaking of love?
—aye, perhaps, when the moment calls for an hon- esty
that can bring me back to myself. My body
protested against the dampness of the cham- ber. I
got up and walked—no, limped—stiffly back to my THE
SONG OF HOMANA 301 ^ V I- bed,
reaching for the robe a servant had left. "I will have to deal
with Electra." "Aye.
And she is still the Queen of Homana." "As
I made her." I shook my head. "I should have listened
to you. To Finn. I should have listened to someone." Duncan
smiled, still sitting on his stool "You know more of
kingcraft than I do. Carillon. The marriage brought peace
to Homana—at least regarding Solinde—and I can- not
fault you for that. But—" "—but
I wed a woman who intended my death from the first
moment she ever saw me." The pain curled deeply within
my loins. "Gods—I should have known by looking at her.
She claims more than forty years—I should have known
Tynstar could give those years as well as take them."
I rubbed at my age-lined face and felt the twinges in my
fingers. "I should have known Tynstar's arts would prevail
when I had no Cheysuli by me. No liege man." "They
planned well, Tynstar and Electra," Duncan agreed.
"First the trap-link, which might have slain Finn and rid
them of him sooner. Then, when that did not work,
they used it to draw him into a second trap. Finn, I do not
doubt, walked in on Tynstar and Electra when he meant
only to confront her. He could not touch Tynstar, but
Tynstar touched him, then took his leave and Finn had
only Electra. And yet when he told you Tynstar had been
present, you thought of the trap-link instead." Dun- can
shook his head and the earring glittered in the sun- light,
"They played with us all, Carillon . . and nearly won the
game." 'They
have won." I sat huddled in my robe. "I have only a
daughter, and Homana has need of an heir." Duncan
rose. He moved to Cai and put out a hand to the
hawk, as if he meant to caress him. But he did not touch
him after all, and I saw how his fingers trembled. "You
are still young, for all you feel old." His back was to me.
'Take yourself another cheysula and give Homana that
heir." I
looked at his back, so rigid and unmoving. "You know Homanan
custom. You were at the wedding ceremony; do you not
recall the vows? Homanans do not set wives aside. 302
Jenntfer Roberson It is a
point of law, as well as being custom. Surely you, with
all your adherence to Cheysuli custom, can under- stand
the constraints that places on me. Even a Mujhar." "Is
the custom so important when the wife attempts to slay
the husband?" I heard
the irony in his tone. "No. But she did not succeed,
and I know what Council will say. Set her aside, perhaps,
but do not break the vows. It would be breaking Homanan
law. The Council would never permit it." Duncan
swung around and faced me. "Electra is Tynstar's meijha!
She bears his child in her belly! Would the Homanan
Council prefer to have you dead?" "Do
you not see?" I threw back. "It has been taken from my
hands. Had Tourmaline not gone with Finn, wedding
with Lachlan instead, I could have sought my heir
from her. Had she wed any prince, Homana would have an
heir. But she did not. She went with Finn and took
that chance from me." "Set
her aside," he said urgently. "You are Mujhar— you can
do anything you wish." Slowly
I shook my head. "If I begin to make my own rules,
I become a despot. I become Shaine, who desired to
destroy the Cheysuli race. No, Duncan. Electra re- mains
my wife, though I doubt I will keep her here. I have no
wish to see her or the bastard she carries." He shut
his eyes a moment, and then I understood. I knew
what he feared at last. I was
tired. The ache had settled deeply in my bones. I felt
bruised from the knowledge of what I faced. And yet I could
not avoid it- "There is no need to fear me," I said quietly. "Is
there not?" Duncan's eyes were bleak. "I know what you
will do." "I
have no other choice." "He
is my son—" "—and
Alix's, and Alix is my cousin." I stopped, seeing the
pain in the face Alix loved. "How long have you known
it would come to this?" Duncan
laughed, but it had a hollow, desperate sound. "All
my life. it seems. When I came to know my tahlmorra." He shook
his head and sat down upon the stool. His THE
SONG OF HOMANA 303 shoulders
slumped and he stared blankly at the floor. "I have
always been afraid. Of you ... of the past and future ... of
what I knew was held within the prophecy for any son of
mine. Did you think I wanted Alix only out of desire?"
Anguish leached his face of the solemnity I knew. "Alix
was a part of my own tahlmorra. I knew, if I took her and
got a son upon her, I would have to give up that son, I
knew. And so I hoped, when she conceived again, there
would at least be another for us ... but the Ihlini took
even that from us." He sighed. "I had no choice. No choice
at all." "Duncan,"
I said after a moment, "can a back not be turned
upon tahlmorra?''' He
shook his head immediately. "The warrior who turns his
back on his tahlmorra may twist the prophecy. In twisting
it, he destroys the tahlmorra of his race. Homana would
fall. Not in a year or ten or twenty—perhaps not even a
hundred—but it would fall, and the realm would | be
given over to the Ihlini and their like." He paused. ^
"There is another thing: the warrior who turns his back on his
tahlmorra gives up his afterlife. I think none of us would
be willing to do that.' I
thought of Tynstar, and others like him, ruling in Homana.
No. It was no wonder Duncan would never consider
trying to alter his tahlmorra. I
frowned. "Do you say then that even a single warrior turning
his back on his tahbnorra may change the balance of
fate?" Duncan
frowned also. For once. he seemed to grope for the
proper words, as if he knew the Homanan tongue could
never tell me what I asked. But the Old Tongue would
not serve; I knew too little of it. And what I did know I
had learned from Finn; he had never spoken of such
personal Cheysuli things. Finally
Duncan sighed. "A crofter goes to Mujhara to- day
instead of tomorrow. His son falls down a well. The son
dies." He made the spread-fingered, palm-up gesture. "Tahlmorra.
But had the crofter gone tomorrow instead of today,
would the son yet live? I cannot say. Does the death
serve a greater pattern? Perhaps. Had he lived, would
it have destroyed the pattern completely? Perhaps—I 304
Jennifer Robemon cannot
say." He shrugged. "I cannot know what the gods intend." "But
you serve them all so blindly—" "No.
My eyes are open." He did not smile. "They have given
us the prophecy, so we know what we work toward. We know
what we can lose, if we do not continue serving it. My
belief is such: that certain events, once changed, can
alter other events. Are enough of them altered, no matter
how minor, the major one is changed. Perhaps even
the prophecy of the Firstborn." "So
you live your life in chains." I could not compre- hend
the depth of his dedication. Duncan
smiled a little. "You wear a crown, my lord Mujhar.
Surely you know its weight." "That
is different—" "Is
it? Even now you face the overwhelming need to find an
heir. To put a prince on the throne of Homana you will
even take my son." I
stared at him. The emptiness spread out to fill my aching
body. "I have no other choice." "Nor
have I, my lord Mujhar." Duncan looked suddenly weary.
"But you give my son into hardship." "He
will be the Prince of Homana." The rank seemed, to me,
to outweigh the hardship. He did
not smile. "It was your title, once. It nearly got you
slain. Do not belittle its danger." "Donal
is Cheysuli." For a moment I was incapable of saying
anything more. I realized, in that moment, that even I
had served the gods. Duncan had said more than once it
was a Cheysuli throne, and that one day there would
be a Cheysuli Mujhar in place of a Homanan. And now I,
with only a few words, made that prediction come true. Are men
always so blind to the gods, even when they serve
them? "Cheysuli,"
Duncan echoed, "and so the links are forged." I
looked at Cai. I thought of the falcon and wolf Donal claimed,
two lir instead of one. Things changed. Time moved
on, sometimes far too quickly. And events altered events. I
sighed and rubbed at my knees. "The Homanans will THE
SONG OF HOMANA 305 not
accept him. Not readily. He is Cheysuli to the bone despite
his Homanan blood." "Aye,"
Duncan agreed, "you begin to see the danger." "I
can lessen it. I can take away the choice. I can make certain
the Homanans accept him." Duncan
shook his head. "It has been less than eight years
since Shaine's qumahlin ended because of you. It is too
soon. Such things are not easily done." "No.
But I can make it easier." "How?" "By
wedding him to Aislinn." Duncan
stood up at once. "They are children!" "Now,
aye, but children.become adults." I did not care to see
the startled, angry expression on his face, but I had no
choice. "A long betrothal, Duncan, such as royal Houses do. In
fifteen years, Donal will be—twenty-three? Aislinn nearly
sixteen: old enough to wed. And then I will name him my
heir." Duncan
shut his eyes. I saw his right hand make the eloquent
sign. "Tahlmorra lujhalla mei wiccan, cheysu" All the
helplessness was in his voice, and I knew it chafed his
soul. Duncan was not a man who suffered helplessness with
any degree of decorum. I
sighed and mimicked the gesture, including the Cheysuli
phrase for wishing him peace: Cheysuli i'halla sfwnsu. "Peace!"
It was bitterly said; from Duncan, a revelation. "My
son will know none of that." I felt
the dampness in my bones and pulled the heavy robe
more tightly around my shoulders. "1 think 7 have known
little of it. Have you?" "Oh,
aye," he returned at once, with all the force of his bitterness.
"More than you. Carillon. It was to me that Alix
came." The
bolt went home. 1 grimaced, thinking of Electra, and
knew I would have to deal with it before more time went
by. The gods knew Tynstar had stolen enough. "I
will send for Alix," I said at last, hunching against the chill
he did not seem to feel. "And Donal. I will explain things
to them both. I would have you send Cai, but there is a
task I have for you." I expected a refusal, but Duncan 306
Jennifer Roberson said
nothing at all. I saw the weariness in his posture and the
knowledge in his eyes. He was ever a step before me. "Duncan—I
am sorry. I did not mean to usurp your son." "Be
not sorry for what the gods intend." He gestured the
hawk to his arm. How he held him, I cannot say; Cai is a
heavy bird. "As for your task, I will do it. It will get me free
of these walls." For a moment his shoulders hunched
in, mirroring my own, but for a different reason. "They
chafe," he said at last. "How they chafe . . . how they
bind a Cheysuli soul." "But
the Cheysuli built these walls." I was surprised at the
vehemence in his tone. "We
built them and we left them." He shook his head. "I
leave them. It is my son who will have to learn what it is to
know himself well-caged. I am too old, too set in my ways to
change." "As
I am," I said bitterly. "Tynstar has made me so." "Tynstar
altered the body, not the mind," Duncan said. "Let
not the body anect the heart." He smiled a moment, albeit
faintly, and then he left the room. I went
into Electra's chambers and found her seated by a
casement. The sunlight set her hair to glowing and made her
blind to me. It was only when the door thumped closed
that she turned her head and saw me. She did
not rise. She sat upon the bench with the black cloak
wrapped around her like a shroud of Tynstar's mak- ing.
The hood was draped across her shoulders, freeing her
hair, and 1 saw the twin braids bound with silver. It glittered
against the cloak. Tynstar's
child swelled her belly. Mine had done it before.
It made me angry, but not so angry as to show it. I merely
stood in the room and faced her, letting her see what
the sorcery had wrought; to know it had been her doing
that changed me so. Her
chin lifted a little. She had not lost a whit of her pride
and defiance, even knowing she was caught. "He
left you behind," I said. "Was that a measure of his regard?" I saw
the minute twitch of her mouth. I had put salt in THE
SONG OF HOMANA 307 ;. - i the
open wound. "Unless you slay me, he will have me still." "But
you do not think I will slay you." She
smiled. "I am Aislinn's mother and the Queen of Homana.
There is nothing you can do." "And
if I said you were a witch?" "Say
it," she countered. "Have me executed, then, and see how
Solinde responds." "As
I recall, it was Solinde you wanted freed." I moved a
trifle closer. "You wanted no vassal to Homana." "Tynstar
will prevent it." Her eyes did not shift from mine.
"You have seen what he could do. You hswefelt it." "Aye,"
I said softly, approaching again. "I have felt it and so
have you, though the results were somewhat re- versed.
It seems I have all the years you shed, Electra, and
like to keep them, I think. A pity, no doubt, but it does
not strip me of my throne. I am still Mujhar of Homana—and
Solinde a vassal to me." ,
"How long will you live?" she retorted. "You are forty- five,
now. No more the young Mujhar, In five years, ten, you
will be old. Old. In war, old men die quickly. And you
will know war, Carillon; that I promise you." "But
you will never see it." I bent down and caught one of her
wrists, pulling her to her feet. She was heavy with Tynstar's
child. Her free arm went down to cradle her belly
protectively beneath the heavy cloak. "I exile you, Electra.
For the years that remain to you." Color
splotched her face, but she showed no fear. "Where do you
send me, then?" "To
the Crystal Isle." I smiled. "I see you know it. Aye, a
formidable place when you are the enemy of Homana. It is the
birthplace of the Cheysuli and claims the protection of the
gods. Tynstar could never touch you there. Not ever,
Electra. The island will be your prison." I still held her
wrist in one hand. The other I put out to catch one braid
and threaded my fingers into it. "You will be treated as
befits your rank. You will have servants and fine cloth- ing,
good food and wine. proper accoutrements. Every- thing
except freedom. And there—with his child—you will
grow old and die." My smile grew wider as I felt the 308
Jennifer Roberson silk of
her hair. "For such as you, I think, that will be punishment
enough." "I
will bear that child in less than one month." Her lips were
pale and flat. "A journey now may make me lose it." "If
the gods will it," I agreed blandly. "I send you in the morning
with Duncan and an escort of Cheysuli. Try your arts on
them, if you seek to waste your time. They, unlike myself,
are invulnerable." I saw
the movement deep in her eyes and felt the touch of her
power. Color returned to her face. She smiled faintly,
knowing what 1 knew, and the long-lidded eyes drew me
in. As ever. She would always be my bane. I let
go of her wrist, her braid, and cupped her head with
both hands. I kissed her as a drowning man clings to wood.
Gods, but she could move me still , . . she could still
reach into my soul— —and
twist it. I set
her away from me with careful deliberation and saw the
shock of realization in her face. "It is done, Electra.
You must pay the price of your folly." The
sunlight glittered off the silver cording in her braids. But
also off something else: tears. They stood in her great gray
eyes, threatening to spill. But I
knew her. Too well. They were tears of anger, not of
fear, and I went out of the room with the taste of defeat in my
mouth. SIX I The
arms-master stepped back, lowering his sword. "My lord Mujhar,
let this stop. It is a travesty." My
breath hissed between my teeth. "It will remain a travesty
until I learn to overcome it." I gripped the hilt of my
Cheysuli sword and lifted the blade yet again. "Come against
me, Cormac." '
"My lord—" He stepped away again, shaking his crop- ;
haired head. "There is no sense in it." I swore
at him. I had spent nearly an hour trying to •
regain a portion of my skill, and now he denied me the chance.
I lowered my sword and stood there, clad in breeches
and practice tunic while the sweat ran down my arms. I
shut my eyes a moment, trying to deal with the ; pain;
when I opened them I saw the pity in Cormac's dark brown
eyes. "Ku'reshtin!"
I snapped. "Save your pity for someone else! I
have no need of such—" I went in against him then,
raising the sword yet again, and nearly got through his
belated guard. He
danced back, danced again, then ducked my swing- ing
sword. His own came up to parry my blow; I got under
it and thrust toward his belly. He sucked it in. leaped
aside, then twisted and came toward my side. I blocked,
tied up his slash and pushed his blade aside. The
rhythm began to come back. It was fitful and very slow,
but I had lost little of my strength. The stamina was I 309 I 310
Jennifer Roberson blunted,
but it might return in time. I had only to leam what it
was to deal with the stifihess of my joints and forget
about the pain. Cormac
caught his lip between his teeth. I saw the light in his
eyes. His soft-booted feet hissed against the floor as he slid
and slid again, ducking the blows I lowered. We did not
fight for blood, sparring only, but he knew I meant to beat
him. He would allow me no quarter, not even if I were to
ask it. It was
my hands that failed me finally, my big-knuckled, aching
hands. In the weeks that had followed since I had regained
my senses, I had learned how weakened they were.
My knees hurt all the time, as if some demon chewed
upon them from the inside moving toward the outside,
but when I was moving I forgot them. Mostly. It was
when I stopped that I was reminded of the ache in my bones.
But my hands, in swordplay, were the most impor- tant,
and I had found them the largest barrier to regaining my
banished skill. My wrists
held firm, locked against his blow, but the fingers
lost their grip. They twisted, shooting pain up through
my forearms. The sword went flying from my hands,
clanging against the stone, and I cursed myself for being
such a fool as to let it go. But when Cormac bent to retrieve
it I set my foot upon it. "Let it go. Enough of this.
We will continue another time." He
bowed quickly and took his leave, taking his sword with
him. My own still lay upon the floor, as if to mock me,
while I tried to regain my breath. I set my teeth against
the pain in my swollen hands. In a moment I bent down,
grimacing against the sudden cramp in my back, and
scooped up the blade with one hand. The
sweat ran into my eyes. I scrubbed one forearm across
my face and cleared my burning vision. And then, giving
it up, 1 sat down on the nearest bench. I stretched out my
legs carefully and gave into the pain for a moment, feeling
the fire in my knees. I set back and head against the
wall and tried to shut it all out. "You
are better, my lord, since the last time." When I
could, I rolled my head to one side and saw Rowan.
"Am I? Or do you merely let me think so?" THE
SONG OP HOMANA 311 "I
would not go up against you," he said flatly, coming closer.
"But you should not hope for it all, not so soon. It ^•'will
take time, my lord." "I
have no time. Tynstar has stolen it from me." I scraped
my spine against the wall and sat up straight again,
suppressing a grimace, and drew in my feet. Even my ankles
hurt. "Have you come on business, or merely ^ to
tell me what you think I want to hear?" 1'
"There is a visitor." He held out a silver signet ring set J; with
a plain black stone. I took
it and rolled it in my hand. "Who is it, then? Do I know him?" ,
"He names himself Alaric of Atvia, my lord. Crown Prince,
to be precise." I
looked up from the ring sharply. "Thome is slain. If this
boy is his son, he is now Lord of Atvia in Thorne's place.
Why does he humble himself?" "Alaric
is not the heir. Osric, his older brother, sits on the
Atvian throne." He paused. "In Atvia, my lord." I
scowled. "Osric is not come, then." "No,
my lord." I
gritted my teeth a moment, swearing within my mind. I was
in no mood for diplomacy, especially not with a child.
"Where is this Atvian infant?" Rowan
smiled. "In an antechamber off the Great Hall, where I
have put him. Would you prefer him somewhere else?" "No.
I will save the Great Hall for his brother." I stood up,
using the wall for a brace. For a moment I waited, allowing
the worst of the pain to die, and then I gave Rowan
my sword. I shut up the ring in my fist and went out of
the practice chamber. The
boy, I discovered, was utterly dwarfed by his sur- roundings.
The Great Hall would have overtaken him completely,
and I was in no mood for such ploys. Alaric looked
no older than six or seven and would hardly com- prehend
the politics of the situation. He rose
stiffly as 1 came into the chamber, having dressed
in fresh clothing. He bowed in a brief, exceed- ingly
slight gesture of homage that just missed condescen- 312
Jannlfar Roberson sion.
The expression in his brown eyes was one of sullen hostility,
and his face was coldly set. I
walked to a cushioned mahogany chair and sat down, allowing
no hint of the pain to show in my face. I was stiffening
after the sparring. "So . . . Atvia comes to Homana." "No,
my lord." Alaric spoke quietly. "My brother, Lord Osric
of Atvia, sends me to say Atvia does not come to Homana.
Nor ever will, except to conquer this land." I
contemplated Aiaric in some surprise. He was dressed as
befitted his rank, and his dark brown hair was combed smooth.
A closer look revealed him older than I had thought.
He was perhaps a year or two older than Donal, but the
knowledge in his eyes seemed to surpass that of a grown
man. I
permitted myself a smile, though it held nothing of amusement.
"I have slain your father, my lord Alaric, because
he sought to pull down my House and replace it with
his own. I could do the same to your own, beginning with
you." I paused. "Has your brother a response to that?" Alaric's
slender body was rigid. "He does, my lord. I am to say
we do not acknowledge your sovereignty." I
rested my chin in one hand, elbow propped against the arm
rest. "Osric sends you into danger with such words
in your mouth, my young Atvian eagle. What say you to
remaining here a hostage?" Angry
color flared in Alaric's face, but he did not waver a bit.
"My brother said I must prepare myself for that," I
frowned. "How old is Osric?" "Sixteen." I
sighed. "So young—so willing to risk his brother and his
realm." "My
father said you had ever been Atvia's enemy, and must be
gainsaid." Grief washed through the brown eyes and the
mouth wavered a little, but he covered it almost at
once. "My brother and I will serve our father's memory by
fighting you in his place. In the end, we will win. If nothing
else, we will outlive you. You are an old man, my lord .
. . Osric and I are young." 1 felt
a fist clench in my belly. Old, was I? Aye. to his THE
SONG OF HOMANA 313 eyes.
"Too young to die," I said grimly. "Shall I have you slain,
Alaric?" Color
receded from his face. He was suddenly a small boy
again. "Do what you wish, my lord—I am prepared." The
voice shook a little. "No,"
I said abruptly, "you are not. You only think it. You
have yet to look death in the face and know him; had you
done it, you would not accept him so blithely." I pushed
myself up and bit off the oath I wished to spit out between
my teeth- "Serve your lord, boy . . . serve him as well
as you may- But do it at home in Atvia; I do not slay or
imprison young boys." Alaric
caught the heavy, ring as I threw it at him. Shock was
manifest in his face. "I may go home?" "You
may go home. Tell your brother I give him back his
heir, though I doubt not he will have another one soon enough,
when he takes himself a wife." "He
is already wed, my lord." I
studied the boy again. 'Tell him also that twice a year Homanan
ships shall call at Rondule. Upon those ships Osric
shall place tribute to Homana. If you wish continued freedom
from Homana, my young lordling, you will pay the
tribute." I paused. "You may tell him also that should he ever
come against me in the field, I will slay him." The
small face looked pinched. "I will tell him, my lord. But—as
to this tribute—" "You
will pay it," I said. "I will send a message for your brother
back with you in the morning, and it will include all the
details of this tribute. You must pay the cost of the folly
in trying to take Homana." I signalled to one of the waiting
servants. "See he is fed and lodged as befits his rank.
In the morning, he may go home." "Aye,
my lord." I put a
hand on Alaric's shoulder and turned him toward the
man. "Go with Breman, my proud young prince. You will
not know harm in Homana-Mujhar." I gave him a push
from my swollen hand and saw him start toward Breman.
In a moment they both were gone. Rowan
cleared his throat. "Is he not a valuable hostage?" "Aye.
But he is a boy." 314
Jennifer Roberson "I
thought it was often done. Are not princes fostered on
friendly Houses? What would be the difference?" "I
will not take his childhood from him." I shivered in the
cold dampness of the chamber. "Osric is already wed. He will
get himself sons soon enough; Alaric will lose his value.
Since I doubt Osric has any intention of coming-so soon
against Homana, I lose nothing by letting Alaric go." "And
when, in manhood, he comes to fight?" "I
will deal with it then." Rowan
sighed. "And what of Osric? Sixteen is neither child
nor man." "Had
it been Osric, I would have thrown him into chains."
I paused. "To humble that arrogant mouth." Rowan
smiled. "You may yet be able to, my lord." "Perhaps."
I looked at Rowan squarely. "But if he is anything
like his father—or even Keough, his grandsire— Osric
and I shall meet in battle. And one of us will die." "My
lord." It was a servant in the doorway, bowing with politeness.
"My lord Mujhar, there is a boy." "Breman
has taken Alaric," I said. "He is to be treated with
all respect." "No,
my lord—another boy. This one is Cheysuli." I
frowned. "Say on." "He
claims himself kin to you, my lord—he has a wolf and a
falcon." I
laughed then. "Donal! Aye, he is kin to me. But he should
have his mother with him in addition to his lir." "No,
my lord." The man looked worried. "He is alone but for
the animals, and he appears to have been treated harshly." I went
past him at once and to the entry chamber. There I
saw a falcon perched upon a candlerack with all the
wicks unlighted. The wolf stood close to Donal, shor- ing up
one leg. Donal's black hair was disheveled and his face
was pinched with deprivation. Bruises ringed his throat. He saw
me and stared, his eyes going wide, and I realized
what he saw. Not the man he had known. "Donal," I said,
and then he knew me, and came running across the floor. "They
have taken my jehana—" His voice shook badly. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 315 He shut
his eyes a moment, blocking out the tears, and tried
to speak apain. "They have taken her . . . and slain Torrin
in the croft!" I
swore, though I kept it to myself. Donal pressed himself
against me, hanging onto my doublet, and I wanted nothing
more than to lift him into my arms. But I did not. I know
something of Cheysuli pride, even in the young. I set
one hand to the back of his head as he tucked it under
my chin. I thought, suddenly, of Aislinn, wonder- ing
what she would think of him when she was old enough to
know. This boy would be my heir. "Come,"
I said, rising, "we will speak of this else- where."
I turned to take' him from the chamber but he reached
up and caught my hand. Instantly I forgot my resolution
and bent to pick him up, moving to the nearest bench
in a warmer chamber. I sat down and settled him on my
lap, wincing against the pain. "You must tell me what
happened as clearly as you can. I can do nothing until I
know." Lom
flopped down at my feet with a grunt, but his brown
eyes did not leave Donal's face. The falcon flew in and
found another perch, piping his agitation. Donal
rubbed at his eyes and I saw how glassy they were.
He was exhausted and ready to fall, but I had to know
what had happened. As Rowan came in I signalled for him
to pour Donal a swallow or two of wine. "My
jehana and I were coming here," Donat began. "She
said you had sent for us. But there was no urgency to it, and
she wanted to stop at the croft." He stopped as Rowan
brought the cup of wine. I held it to his mouth and let him
drink, then gave it back to Rowan. Donal wiped his
mouth and went on. "While we were there, men came. At
first they gave my jehana honor. They shared their
wine and then watched us, and within moments Torrin
and my jehana were senseless. They—cut Tori-in's throat.
They slew him!" I held
him a little more tightly and saw the stark pity in Rowan's
face. Donat had come early to his baptism into adulthood,
but Rowan earlier still. "Say on, Donal . . . say on
until you have said it all." His
voice took on some life. Perhaps the wine had done 316
Jennifer Roberson it.
"I called for Taj and Lorn, but the men said they would slay my
jehana. So I told my lir to go away." Renewed grief
hollowed his face, blackening his eyes. "They put her on a
litter and bound her . . . they put a chain around my neck.
They said we would go to the Northern Wastes. ..." I
glanced at Rowan and saw his consternation. The Northern
Wastes lay across the Bluetooth River. There would
be no reason to take Donal or Alix there. "They
said they would take us to Tynstar—" Donal's voice
was hardly a whisper. It came
clear to me almost instantly. Rowan swore in Homanan
even as I said something in the Old Tongue that made
Donal's eyes go wide in astonishment. But I could not
afford to alarm him. "Was there anything more?" His
face screwed up with concentration and confusion. "I
did not understand. They spoke among themselves and I could
make no sense of it. They said Tynstar wanted the seed of
the prophecy—me!—and my jehana for a woman. A woman
to use in place of the one he lost to you." Donal stared
up at me. "But why does he want my jehana?" "Gods—"
I shut my eyes, seeing Alix in Tynstar's hands. No
doubt he would repay me for sending Electra to the Crystal
Isle. No doubt he would use Alix badly. They had opposed
each other before. It was
Rowan who drew Donal's attention away from my angry
face. "How did you win free?" For a
moment the boy smiled. "They thought I was a child,
not a warrior, and therefore helpless. They counted my lir
as little more than pets. And so Taj and Lorn kept themselves
to the shadows and followed across the river. One
night, when the men thought I slept, I talked to Taj and
Lom, and told them how important it was that I get away.
And so they taught me how to take ftr-shape, though the
thing was too early done." His face was pinched again. "Jehan
had said I must wait, but I could not. I had to do it then." "You
came alt the way in far-shape?" I knew how drain- ing it
could be, and in a child ... I had seen Alix, once, when
she had shapechanged too often, and Finn as well, after
too long a time spent in wotf-shape. It upset the human
balance. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 317 "I
flew." Donal frowned. "And when 1 could not fly, I went as
a wolf. And when it sickened me, I walked as myself.
It was hard—harder than I thought ... I believed ftr-shape
was easy for a warrior." I held
him a little more tightly. "Nothing is done so easily
when it bears the weight of the gods." I rose, lifting him to
stand. "Come. I will see you are fed and bathed and
given rest in a comfortable bed." Donal
slid down to the floor. "But my jehan is here. Jehana
said he was." "Your
jehan has gone to Hondarth and it is too soon for him to
be back. Another week, perhaps. You will have to wait
with me." I tousled-the heavy black hair which had already
lost some of its childhood curl. "Donal—I promise we will
fetch your jehana back. I promise all will be well." He
looked up at me, huge yellow eyes set in a dark Cheysuli
face. No Cheysuli trusts easily, but I knew he trusted
me. Well, he would have to. I would make him into a
king. Donal
braced both elbows against the table top. He rested
his chin in his hands. He, watched, fascinated as always,
as I traced out the battle markings drawn on the map of
Caledon. In the past ten days we had spent hours with
the maps. "It
was here." I touched the border between Caledon and the
Steppes. "Your su'fali and I were riding with the Caledonese,
and we went into the Steppes at this point." "How
long did the battle take?" "A
day and a night. But it was only one of many battles. The
plainsmen fight differently than the Homanans—Finn and I
had to learn new methods." Well, / had; Finn's methods
were highly adaptable and required no reorgani- zation. Donal
frowned in concentration. He put out a finger much
smaller than mine and touched the leather map. "My
su'faU fought with you—so has my jehan . . . will I fight
with you when I am made a prince?" "I
hope I may keep the peace between Homana and other
realms," I told him truthfully, "but does it come to war no
matter what I do, aye, you wilt fight with me. 318
JennHw Roberson Perhaps
against Atvia, does Osric wish to task me ... perhaps
even Solinde, should the regency fail." "Will
it?" He fixed me with intent yellow eyes, black brows
drawn down. "It
might. I have sent Electra away, and the Solindish do not
like it." 1 saw no sense in hiding the truth from him.
Cheysuli children are more adult than most. Ponal was
also a clan-leader's son, and I did not doubt he already knew
something of politics. Donal
sighed and his attention turned. He pushed away from
the table and got off the stool, sitting down on the floor
with Lorn. The wolf stretched and yawned and put a paw on
Donal's thigh as Donal reached to drag him into his
lap. Taj, perched upon a chair back, piped excitedly and
then Duncan was in the doorway. "Jehan!"
Donal scrambled up, dumping Lorn, and ran across
the room. I saw Duncan's smile as he caught his son and the
lessening of tension in his face. He scooped up the boy and
held him, saying something in the Old Tongue, and I
knew he could not know. They had left the telling to me. "Have
you been keeping Carillon from his duties?" Duncan
asked as Donal hugged his neck. "jehan—oh
jehan . . . why did you not come sooner? I was so
afraid—" "What
have you to be afraid of?" Duncan was grinning. "Unless
you fear for me, which is unnecessary. You see I am well
enough." He glanced at me across the top of his son's
dark head. "Carillon, there is—" "Jehan—"
Donal would not let him speak. "Jehan—will you go
now? Will you go up across the river? Will you fetch
her back?" "Go
where? Why? Fetch who back?" Duncan grinned and
moved across the rootn to the nearest bench. He sat down
with Donal in his lap, though the boy was too big to be
held. It seemed odd to see Duncan so tolerant of such things;
I knew the Cheysuli did not profess to love, and therefore
the words were lacking in their language. And yet it
was manifest in Doncan's movements and voice as he sat
down upon the bench. "Have you lost someone, small
one?" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 319 f "Jehana," Donal whispered, and I
saw Duncan's tace go still. : He looked to me at once. "Where is
Alix?" "Alix
was—taken." I inhaled a careful breath. "It ap- f.
pears it is Tynstar's doing." "Tynstar—"
Duncan's face was ashen. "You
had best let Dona! tell you," I said quietly "It was he who
won free and came to me here, to tell me what had
happened." Duncan's
arms were slack around the boy. And then suddenly
they tightened. "Donal—say what has happened. All of
it. Tell me what you saw; tell me what you heard." Donal,
too, was pale". I doubted he had ever seen his father
so shaken. He sat hunched in Duncan's lap and told the
story as he had told it to me, and I saw the struggle in Duncan's
face. It made my own seem a shadow of true feeling. At last
Donal finished, his voice trailing off into silence. He
waited for his father to speak even as I did, but Duncan
said nothing at all. He merely sat, staring into the distance,
as if he had not heard. "Jehan—?
Donal's voice, plaintive and frightened, as he sat on
Duncan's tap. Duncan
spoke at last. He said something to Donal in the Old
Tongue, something infinitely soothing, and I saw the boy
relax. "Did they harm her, small one?" "No.
jehan. But she could hardly speak." Donal's face was
pinched with the memory and he was frightened all over
again. Duncan's
hand on his son's head was gentle in its touch. The
tension was everywhere else. "Shansu, Shansu . . I will
get yow jehana back. But you must promise me to wait
here until we come home again." "Here?"
Donal sat upright in Ducan's arms. "You will not
send me back to the Keep?" "Not
yet. Your jehana and I will take you there when we are
back." His eyes, staring over Donal's head, were fixed
on the distances again. Duncan seemed to be living elsewhere,
even as he held his son. And then I realized he spoke
to Cai. He was somewhere in the link. When he
came out of it I saw his fear, though he tried 320
Jennifer Roberson to hide
it from Donal. For a moment he shut his eyes, barricading
his soul, and then he held Donal more tightly. "Shansu,
Donal— peace. I will get yowjehana back." But I
knew, looking at him, he said it for himself and not his
son. "Duncan."
I waited until he looked at me, coming out of his
haze of shock. "I have spoken to your second-leader at the
Keep . . . and the Homanans as well. We are prepared
to go with you." "Go
where?" he asked. "Do you know? Do you even know
where she is?" "I
assumed the lir could find her." "The
lir do not need to find her ... I know where Alix is. 1
know what he means to do." Duncan set Donal down and
told him to take his lir and go. The boy protested, clearly
frightened as well as offended, but Duncan made him go. At last
I faced him alone. "Where?" "Valgaard."
He saw the blankness in my face. "Tynstar's lair.
It is a fortress high in the canyons of Solinde—you have
only to cross the Bluetooth and go directly north into the
mountains. Cross the Molon Pass into Solinde and you have
found it. You cannot help but find it." He rose and paced
across the floor, but I saw how his footsteps hesi- tated.
"He would take her there." "Then
we will have to go there and get her." He
swung around. One hand was on the hilt of his longknife;
I saw how he wanted to shout, to bring down the
walls, and yet he kept himself very quiet. It was eerie. It was
the intensity I had seen so often in Finn, knowing to keep
my distance. But this time, I could not. "Valgaard
houses the Gate," he said in a clipped, hissing tone.
"Do you know what you say you will do?" He shook his
head. "No, you do not. You do not know the Gate." "I
admit it. There are many things I do not know." Duncan
prowled the room with a stiff, angry stride. He reminded
me of a mountain cat, suddenly, stalking down its
prey. "The Gate," he repeated- "Asar-Suti's Gate- The Gate to
the Seker's world." The
words were strange. Not the Old Tongue; some- THE
SONG OF HOMANA 321 thing
far older, something that spoke of foulness. "De- :mons,"
I said, before I could stop. ,
"Asar-Suti is more than a demon. He is the god of the ,netherworld.
The Seker himself—who made and dwells in darkness.
He is the font of Ihlini power." He stopped fpacing.
He stood quite still. "In Valgaard—Tynstar shares .that
power." I
recalled how easily he had trapped me in my bed, ^seeking
to take my life. I recalled how he had changed the - ruby
from red to black. I remembered how it was he had stolen
Homana from my uncle. I remembered Bellam's body.
If he could do all of that while he was out of .Valgaard,
what could he dp within? ;
Duncan was at the door. He turned back, his face set in 'stark
lines of grief and determination. "I would ask no man to risk
himself in such a thing as this." "Alix
risked herself for me when I lay shackled in Atvian iron." "Alix
was not the Mujhar of Homana." "No."
I did not smile. "She carried the seed of the prophecy
in her belly, and events can change events." I saw
the shock of realization in his face. The risk he spoke
of was real, but no greater than what Alix had faced. Had she
died in my rescue, or somehow lost the child, the prophecy
might have ended before it was begun. "I
will go," I said quietly. "There is nothing left but to do
it." He
stood in the doorway. For a long moment he said nothing
at all, seemingly incapable of it, and then he nodded
a little. "If you meet up with Tynstar Carillon, you
will have a powerful weapon." I
waited. "Electra
miscarried the child." SEVEN As one,
my Homanan troop pulled horses to a ragged halt. I heard
low-voiced comments, oaths made and broken, prayers
to the gods. I did not blame them. No one had expected
this. No one,
perhaps, except the Cheysuli. They did not seem
troubled by the place. They merely waited, mounted and
uncloaked, while the sun flashed off their gold. A chill
ran down my spine. I suppressed it and reined in my
fidgeting horse. Duncan, some distance away, rode over to ask
about the delay. "Look
about you," I said solemnly. "Have you seen its like
before?" He
shrugged. "We have come over the Molon Pass. This is
Solinde. We encroach upon Tynstar's realm. Did you
think it would resemble your own?" I could
not say what I thought it might resemble. Surely not
this. I only dreamed of places tike this. We had
crossed the Bluetooth River twelve days out of Mujhara:
nine Homanans, nine Cheysuli, Rowan and Gryffth,
myself and Duncan. Twenty-two men to rescue Alix,
to take her back from Tynstar. Now, as I looked around,
I doubted we could do it. The
Northern Wastes of Homana lay behind us. Now we faced
Solinde, having come down from the Molon Pass, with
Vaigaard still before us. And yet it was obvious we drew
closer. The land reflected the lair. I 322 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 323 Icy
winds blew down from the pass. Winter was done ^with
in Homana, but across the Bluetooth the chill never quite
left the land. It amazed me the Cheysuli could go _
bare-armed, though I knew they withstood hardship bet- 'ter
than Homanans. Snow
still patched the ground beneath the trees, man- ' thng
the rocky mountains. Great defiles fell away into canyons,
sheer and dark and wet from melting snow. All around
us the world was a great, dark, slick wound, bleed- ing
slowly in the sunlight. Someone had riven the earth. Even
the trees reflected the pain of the land. They were wracked
and twisted, as if some huge cold hand had swept ;
across them in a monstrous fit of temper. Rocks were split \ open
in perfect halves and quarters; some were no more than
powder where once a boulder had stood. But most of them
had shapes. Horrible, hideous shapes, as if night- mares
had been shaped into stone so all could share the horror. "We
draw close to Vaigaard." Duncan said. "This has been
the tourney-field of the Ihlini." I
looked at him sharply. "What do you say?" "Ihlini
power is inbred," he explained, "but the control must be
taught. An Ihlini child has no more knowledge of his
abilities than a Cheysuli child; they know they have magic
at their beck, but no knowledge of how to use it. It must
be—-practiced." I
glanced around incredulously. "You say these—shapes— are
what the Ihlini have made?" Duncan's
horse stomped, scraping iron-shod hoof against cold
black stone. The sudden sound echoed in the canyon. "You
know the three gifts of the Cheysuli," he said qui- etly.
"I thought you knew what the Ihlini claimed." "I
know they can make life out of death," I said sharply. "One
Ihlini fashioned a lion out of a knife." "There
is that," Duncan agreed. "They have the power to
alter the shapes of things that do not live." His hand swept
out to indicate the rocks. "You have felt another of their
gifts: the power to quicken age. With the touch of a hand,
an Ihlini can make a man old, quickening the infir- mities
that come with years." I knew it too well, but said nothing.
"There is the possession I have spoken of, when 324
Jennifer Roberson they
take the mind and soul and keep it. And they can take
the healing from a wound. There is also the art of illusion.
What is, is not, what is not, seems to be. Those gifts.
Carillon, and all shadings in between- That is a facet ofAsar-Suti.
The Seker, who lends his magic to those who will
ask." "But—all
Ihlini have magic. Do they not?" "All
Ihlini have magic. But not all of them are Tynstar." He
looked around at the twisted trees and shapechanged rocks.
"You see what is Tynstar's power, and how he passes
it on. We near the gate ofAsar-Suti." I
looked at my men. The Homanans were white-faced and
solemn, saying nothing. I did not doubt they were afraid—1
was afraid—but neither would they give up. As for the
Cheysuli, I had no need to ask. Their lives be- longed
to the gods whose power, I hoped, outweighed that of
Tynstar or Asar-Suti, the Seker of the netherworld. Duncan
nudged his horse forward. "We must make camp
for the night. The sun begins to set." We rode
on in loud silence, necks prickling against the raw
sensation of power. It oozed out of the earth like so much
seepage from a mudspring. We camped
at last behind the shoulder of a canyon wall that
fell down from the darkening sky to shield us against the
night wind. The earth's flesh was quite thin- Here and there
the skeleton broke through, stone bones that glis- tened
in the sunset with a damp, sweaty sheen. Tree roots coiled
against the shallow soil like serpents seeking warmth. One of
my Homanans, seeking wood for a fire, meant to hack
off a few spindly, wind-wracked limbs with his heavy knife
and pulled the whole tree out of the canyon wall. It was a
small tree, but it underlined the transience of life near
Valgaard. We made
a meal out of what we carried in our packs: dried
meat, flat journey-bread loaves, a measure of sweet, dark
sugar. And wine. We all had wine. The horses we fed on the
grain we carried with us, since grazing was so light, and
brought water from melting snow. But once our bel- lies
were full, we had time to think of what we did. I sat
huddled in my heaviest cloak for too long a time. I could
not rid myself of the ache in my bones or the THE
SONG OF HOMANA 325 fledge
that we all might die. And so, when I could do inconspicuously,
I got up and went away from the small ncampment.
I left the men to their stilted conversations ad
gambling; I went to find Duncan. I saw
him at last when I was ready to give up. He stood ear the
canyon wall staring into the dark distances. His cry
stillness made him invisible. It was only the shine of tie
moon against his earring that gave his presence away ad so I
went near, waited for acknowledgment, and saw ow
rigid his body was. He had
pulled on a cloak at last. It was dark, like my wn,
blending with the night. The earring glinted in his air.
"What does he do with her?" he asked. "What does ie do
to her?" I had
wondered the same myself. But I forced reassur- nce
from my mouth. "She is strong, Duncan. Stronger 'tan
many men. I think Tynstar will meet his match in er." "This
is Valgaard." His voice was raw. I
swallowed. "She has the Old Blood." He
turned abruptly. His face was shadowed as he leaned ack
against the stone canyon wall, setting his spine against Eit.
"Here, the Old Blood may be as nothing." |
"You do not know that. Did Donal not get free? They |were
Ihlini, yet he took (ir-shape before them. It may be |that
Alix will overcome them yet." "Ru'shaUa-tu."
He said it without much hope. May it be so. He
looked at me then, black-eyed in the moonlight, and I
saw the fear in his eyes. But he said nothing more of Alix.
Instead he squatted down, still leaning against the canyon
wall, and pulled his cloak more tightly around his shoulders.
"Do you wonder what has become of Tourma- line?"
he asked. "What has become of Finn^" "Every
day," I answered readily. "And each day I regret what
has happened." "Would
you change it, if Finn came to you and asked to take
your rujholla as his cheysula?" | I
found the nearest tree stump and perched upon it. !
Duncan waited for my answer, and at last I gave it. "I |
needed the alliance Rhodri would have offered, did I wed | my
sister to his son." 326
Jennifer Roberson "He
gave it to you anyway." "Lachlan
gave me aid. I got no alliance from Rhodri." I shrugged.
"I do not doubt we will make one when all this is
done, but for now the thing is not formal. What Lachlan did was
between a mercenary and a harper, not a Mujhar and
High Prince of Ellas. There are distinct differences between
the two." "Differences."
His tone was very flat. "Aye. Like the differences
between Cheysuli and Homanan." I
kicked away a piece of stone. "Do you regret that Donal
must wed Aislinn? Cheysuli wed to Homanan?" "I
regret that Donal will know a life other than what I wish
for him." Duncan was little more than a dark blot against
the rock wall. "In the clan, he would be merely a warrior—unless
they made him a clan-leader It is—a simpler
life than that which faces a prince. I would wish that
for him. Not what you will give him." "I
have no choice. The gods—your gods—have given me none." He was
silent a moment. "Then we must assume there is a
reason for what he will become." I
smiled, though it had only a little humor in it. "But you
have an advantage, Duncan. You may see your son become
a king. But I must die in order to give him the throne." Duncan
was silent a long moment. He merged into the blackness
of the wall as the moon was lost to passing clouds.
I could no longer see him, but I knew where he was by
the sound of a hand scraping against the earth. "You
have changed," Duncan said at last. "I thought, at first,
you had not—or very little. I see now I was wrong. Finn
wrought well when he tempered the steel . . . but it is
kingship that has honed the edge." I
huddled within my cloak. "As you say, kingship changes a man.
I seem to have no choice." "Necessity
also changes," Duncan said quietly. "It has changed
me. I am nearly forty now, old enough to know my
place and recognize my tahlnwrra without chafing, but
each day, of late. I wonder what might have happened had it
been otherwise." He shook his head. "We wonder. We ever
wonder. The freedom to be without a tahlnwrra." THE
SONG OF HOMANA 327 The
moon was free again and I saw another headshake. •"What
would happen did I keep my son? The prophecy would
be twisted. The Firstborn, who gave the words to us,
would never live again. We would be the Cheysuli no longer."
I saw the rueful smile. "Cheysuli: children of the 'gods.
But we can be fractious children." .
"Duncan—" I paused. "We will find her. And we will take
her back from him." ;
Moonlight slanted full across his face. "Women are lost 'often
enough," he said quietly. "In childbirth . . . acci- dent .
. . illness. A warrior may grieve in the privacy of ,his
pavilion, but he does not show his feelings to the clan. ;It is
not done. Such things are kept—private." His hand was
filled with pebbles. "But were Alix taken from me by this
demon, I would not care who knew of my grief." The pebbles
poured from his hand in steady, dwindling stream. I would
be without her . . . and empty. ..." Near
midday we came to the canyon that housed Valgaard.
We rode out of a narrow defile into the canyon proper
and found ourselves hemmed in by the sheer stone walls
that stretched high over our heads. We rode single- file,
unable to go abreast, but as we went deeper into the canyon
the walls fell away until we were human pebbles in a deep,
rock-hard pocket. "There,"
Duncan said, "do you see?" I saw.
Valgaard lay before us: an eagle on its aerie. The fortress
itself formed the third wall of the canyon, a pen- dant to
the torque. But I thought the fit too snug. I thought
the jewel too hard. No, not an eagle. A carrion bird,
hovering over its corpse. We were
neatly boxed. Escape lay behind us, Vatgaard before.
I did not like the feeling, "Lodhi."
Gryflth gasped. "I have never seen such a thing." Nor had
I. Valgaard rose up out of the glassy black basalt
like a wave of solid ice, black and sharp, faceted like a
gemstone. There were towers and turrets, barbicans and ramparts.
It glittered, bright as glass, and smoke rose up around
it. I could smell the stink from where we stood. 326
Jennifer Roberson "The
Gate," Duncan said. "It lies within the fortress. Valgaard
is its sentinel." "That
is what causes the smoke?" "The
breath of the god," Duncan said. "Like fire, it bums. I
have heard the stories. There is blood within the stone:
hot, white blood. If it should touch you, you will die," The
canyon was clean of snow. Nothing marred its sur- face.
It was smooth, shining basalt, lacking trees and grass. We had
come out of winter into summer, and I found I preferred
the cold. "Asar-Suti,"
Duncan said. "The Seker himself." Very deliberately,
he spat onto the ground. "What
are all those shapes?" Rowan asked. He meant the
large chunks of stone that lay about like so many dice tossed
down Black dice, uncarved, and scattered across the
ground. They were large enough for a man to hide behind. Or die
under, if it landed cocked. "An
Ihlini bestiary," Duncan explained. "Their answer to the
Ur." We rode
closer and I saw what he meant. Each deposit of
stone had a form, if a man could call it that. The shapes were
monstrous travesties of animals. Faces and limbs bore no
resemblence to animals I had seen. It was a mockery
of the gods, the Ur defiled; an echo, perhaps, of their
deity. Asar-Suti in stone. A god of many shapes. A god
ofgrotesquerie. I
suppressed a shiver of intense distaste. This place was foulness
incarnate. "We should beware an obvious ap- proach." Duncan,
falling back to ride abreast, merely nodded. "It would
be unexpected did we simply ride in like so many martyrs,
but also foolish. I do not choose to die a fool. So we will
find cover and wait, until we have a plan for getting
in." "Getting
in there?" Rowan shook his head. "I do not see how." "There
is a way," Duncan told him. "There is always a way to
get in. It is getting out that is difficult." Uneasily,
I agreed. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 329 It was,
at last, Gryfith who found the way in. I was astonished
when he offered himself, for he might well be boiled
alive in the blood of the god, but it seemed the only way.
And so I agreed, but only after I heard his explanation. We
knelt, all of us, behind the black-frozen shapes, too distant
for watchers to see us from the ramparts. The white,
stinking smoke veiled us even more, so that we felt secure
in our place of hiding. The stones were large enough to
offer shade in sunlight as well. In the shadows it was cool. Gryffth,
kneeling beside me, pulled a ring from his belt-pouch.
"My lord, this should do it. It marks me a royal
courier. It will give me safe entrance." "Should,"
I said sharply. "It may not." Gryffth
grinned a little. His red hair was bright in the sunlight.
"I think I will have no trouble. The High Prince has
said, often enough, that I have the gift of a supple tongue-
I will wind Tynstar around this finger." He made a rude
gesture with his hand, and all the Homanans laughed. In the
months since the Ellasian had joined my service, he had
made many friends. He had wit and purpose, and a charming
way as well. Rowan's
face was pensive. "When you face Tynstar, what will
you say? The ring cannot speak for you." "No,
but it gets me inside. Once there, I will tell Tynstar
the High King of Ellas has sent me. That he wishes
to make an alliance." "Bhodri
would never do it." Rowan exclaimed. "Do you think
Tynstar will believe you?" "He
may, he may not. It does not matter." Gryffth's freckled
face was solemn, echoing Duncan's gravity. "I will
tell him High Prince Cuinn, in sending men to the Mujhiar,
has badly angered his father. That Rhodri wishes no
alliance with Homana, but desires Ihlini aid. If nothing else,
it will gain Tynstar's attention- He will likely host me the
night, at least. And it is at night I will open the gate to let
you in." His smile came, quick and warm. "Once in, you
will either live or die. By then, it will not matter what Tynstar
thinks of my tale." "You
may die." Rowan sounded angry. 330
Jennifer Roberson Gryifth
shrugged. "A man lives, a man dies. He does not
choose his life. Lodhi will protect me." Duncan
smiled. "You could almost be CheysuH." I saw
Gryffth thinking it over. Ellasian-bred, he hardly & knew
the Cheysuli. But he did not think them demons. ^. And so
I saw him decide the comment was a compliment. ||. "My
thanks, Duncan . . . though Lodhi might see it differently." "You
call him the All-Wise," Duncan returned. "He must be
wise enough to know when I mean you well." Gryfith,
grinning, reached out and touched his arm. "For
that, clan-leader, I will gladly do what I can to help you get
her back." Duncan
clasped his arm. "Ellasian—Cheysuli i'halla shansu."
He smiled at Gryfith's frown of incomprehen- sion.
"May there be Cheysuli peace upon you." Gryfith
nodded. "Aye, my friend And may you know the
wisdom of Lodhi." He turned to me. "Does it please you, my
lord, I will go in. And tonight, when I can. I will find a
gate to open," "How
will we know?" Rowan asked. "We cannot go up so
close . . and you can hardly light a fire." "I
will send Cai to him," Duncan said. "My lir can see when
Gryfith comes out and tell me which gate he unlocks." Rowan
sighed, rubbing wearily at his brow. "It all seems such a
risk ..." "Risk,
aye," I agreed, "but more than worth the trying." Gryffth
stood up. "I will go in, my lord. I will do what I can
do." I rose
as he did and clasped his arm. "Good fortune, Gryfith.
May Lodhi guard you well." He
untethered his horse and mounted, reining it around. He
glanced down at Rowan, who had become a boon companion,
and grinned. "Do not fret, alvi. This is what I choose." I
watched Gryfith ride away, heading toward the for- tress.
The smoke hung over it like a miasma, cloaking the stone
in haze. The breath of the god was foul. EIGHT The
moon, hanging over our heads against the blackness of the
sky. lent an eerie ambience to the canyon. The smoke
clogged our noses. It rose up in stinking clouds, warming
our flesh against our will. Shadows crept out from
the huge stone shapes and swallowed us all, clutch- ing
with mouths and claws. My Homanans muttered of demons
and Ihlini sorcerers; I thought they were one and the
same. Duncan,
seated near me, shed his cloak and rose. "Cai says
Gryffth has come out of the hall. He is in the inner bailey.
We should go." We left
the horses tethered and went on by foot. Cloaks hid our
swords and knives from the moonlight. Our boots scraped
against the glossy basalt, scattering ash and pow- dered
stone. As we drew nearer, using the shapechanged stones
to hide us, the ground warmed beneath our feet. The
smoke hissed and whistled as it came out of the earth, rising
toward the moon. We
worked our way up to the walls that glistened in the moonlight.
They were higher even than the walls of Homana-Mujhar,
as ifTynstar meant to mock me. At each of the
comers and midway along the walls stood a tower, a huge
round tower bulging out of the dense basalt, spiked with
crenelations and crockets and manned, no doubt, by Ihlini
minions. The place stank of sorcery. The
nearest gate was small. I thought it likely it opened I 331 I 332
Jennifer Roberson into a
smaller bailey. We had slipped around the front of the
fortress walls and came in from the side, eschewing the
main barbican gate that would swallow us up like so many
helpless children. But the side gate opened, only a crack,
and I saw Gryffth's face in the slit between wall and
dark wood. One
hand gestured us forward. We moved silently, saying
nothing, holding scabbards to keep them quiet. Gryfith,
as I reached him in the gate, pushed it open wider.
'Tynstar is not here," he whispered, knowing what it
would mean to me. "Come you in now, and you may avoid
the worst of it." One by
one we crept in through the gate. I saw the shadows
of winged lir pass overhead. We had also wolves and
foxes and mountain cats, slipping through the gate, but I
wondered if they would fight. Finn had said the gods'
own law kept the lir from attacking Ihlini. Gryflfth
shut the gate behind us, and I saw the two bodies
lying against the wall. I looked at him; he said nothing.
But I was thankful nonetheless. Like Lachlan, he served
me as if born to it, willing, even to slay others. We were
in a smaller bailey, away from the main one, and
Valgaard lay before us. The halls and side rooms bulged
out from a centra! mass of stone. But we seemed to be
through the worst of it. We
started across the bailey, across the open spaces, though
we tried to stay to the shadows. Swords were drawn
now, glinting in the moonlight, and I heard the soughing
of feet against stone. Out of the bailey toward an inner
ward while the walls reared up around us; how long would
our safety last? Not
long. Even as Gryffth led us through to the inner ward I
heard the hissing and saw a streamer of flame as it shot up
into the air from one of the towers. It broke over our
heads, showering us with a violet glare, and I knew it would
blast the shadows into the white-hot glare of the sun. No
more hiding in the darkness. "Scatter!"
I shouted, heading for the hall. My
sword was in my hand. I heard the step beside me and
swung around, seeing foe, not friend, with his hand THE
SONG OF HOMANA 333 raised
to draw a rune. Quickly I leveled my blade and took
him in the throat. He fell in a geyser of blood. Rowan
was at my back, Gryfith at his We went into the hall in
a triangular formation, swords raised and ready. The
Cheysuli had gone, slipping into the myriad corri- dors,
but I could hear the Homanans fighting. Without Tynstar's
presence we stood our greatest chance, but the battle
would still be difficult. I had no more time left to lose, "Hold
them!" I shouted as four men advanced with swords
and knives. I expected sorcery and they came at us with
steel. Even as
I brought up my sword I felt the twinge shoot through
both hands. In all my practice with Cormac I had not
been able to shed the pain of my swollen fingers. As yet
they could still hold a hilt, but the strength I had taken
for granted was gone. I had to rely more on quick- ness of
body than my skill in elaborate parries. I was little more
than a man of average skill now, because of Tynstar. Gryifth
caught a knife from a hidden sheath and sent it flying
across the hall. It took one Ihlini flush in the chest and removed
him from the fight. Three to three now, but even as I
marked their places I saw Rowan take another with his sword.
Myself, for the moment, they ignored. And so, knowing
my sword skill was diminished, I decided to go on
without it. Did the Ihlini want me, they could come for me.
Otherwise I would avoid them altogether. "Hold
them," I said briefly, and ran into the nearest corridor.
The stone floor was irregular, all of a slant, this way and
that, as if to make it difficult for anyone to run through
it. There were few torches in brackets along the walls;
I sensed this portion of the fortress was only rarely used.
Or else the Ihlini took the light with them when they
walked. The
sounds of fighting fell away behind me, echoing dimly
in the tunnel-like corridor. I went on, hearing the scrape
of sole against stone, and waited for the attack that would
surely come. I went
deeper into the fortress, surrounded by black basalt
that glistened in the torchlight. The walls seemed to swallow
the light, so that my sword blade turned black to 334
Jennifer Roberson match
the ruby, and I felt my eyes strain to see where I was
going. The few torches guttered and hissed in the shadows,
offering little illumination; all it wanted was Tynstar to come
drifting out of the darkness, and my courage would
be undone. I heard
the grate of stone on stone and swung around, anticipating
my nightmare. But the man who stepped out of the
recess in the wall was a stranger to me. His eyes were
blank, haunted things. He seemed to be missing his soul. Silently,
he came at me. His sword was a blur of steel, flashing
in the torchlight, and I jumped back to avoid the slash
that hissed beside my head. My own blade went up to
strike his down. They caught briefly, then disengaged as we
jerked away, I could feel the strain in my hands, and yet I
dared not lose my grip. Again
he came at me. I skipped back, then leaped aside,
and the sword tip grated on stone. And yet even as I moved
to intercept, the Ihlini's blade flashed sideways to stop my
lunge and twist my sword from my hands. It was not a
difficult feat. And so my weapon clanged against the black
stone floor and I felt the hot pain in my knuckles flare
up to pierce my soul. The
blade came at me again, thrusting for my belly. I sucked
back, avoiding the tip, and felt the edge slice through
leather and linen to cut along my ribs. Not deeply, scraping
against one bone, but it was enough to make me think. I
jumped then, straight upward from the floor, grabbing the
nearest torch and dragging it from its brackets. Even as the
Ihlini came at me again I had it, whirling to thrust it into
his face. The flame roared. The
sorcerer screamed and dropped his sword, hands clawing
at his face. He invoked Asar-Suti over and over again,
gibbering in his pain, until he slumped down onto his
knees. I stepped back as I saw one hand come up to make an
intricate motion. "Seker,
Seker. ..." He chanted, rocking on his knees while
his burned face glistened in the torchlight. "Seker, Seker.
. . ." The
torch was still in my right hand. As the Ihlini THE
SONG OF HOMANA 335 invoked
his god and drew his rune in the air, the flame flowed
down over the iron to caress my hand with pain. I dropped
the torch at once, tossing it toward the wall while
my knuckles screamed with pain. The flame splashed against
the stone and ran down, flooding the floor of the corridor.
As the Ihlini continued to chant, his hands still clasped
to his face, the fire crept toward my boots. I
stepped back at once, retreating with little aplomb, My
sword, still lying on the stone, was in imminent dan- ger of
being swallowed. The flame poured acres', the floor like
water, heading for my boots. "Seker,
Seker—make him bum\" But he
had made a deadly mistake. No doubt he in- tended
only his enemy to bum, but he had not been clearly
distinct. He himself still knelt on the floor, and as the
stone caught fire from the river of ensorcelled flame so did he.
It ran up his tegs and enveloped his body in fire. I kicked
out swiftly and shoved the sword aside with one boot,
then ran after it even as the river of fire followed me. I
left the living pyre in the corridor, scooped up my sword
and ran. It was
then I heard the shout. Alix's voice. The tone was one of
fear and desperation, but it held a note of rage as well.
And then I heard the scuffle and the cry. I ran.
I rounded the corner and brought up my sword, prepared
to spit someone upon it, but I saw there was no need.
The Ihlini lay on the ground, face down, as the blood
ran from his body, and Alix was kneeling to take his knife.
She already had his sword. She
spun around, rising at once into a crouch. The knife dropped
from her hand at once as she took a two-handed grip on
the sword. And then she saw me clearly and the sword
fell out other hand. I
grinned. "Well met, Alix." She was
so pale 1 thought she might faint where she stood,
but she did not. Her eyes were huge in a bruised and too-thin
face. Her hair hung in a single tangled braid and she
wore a bedrobe stained with blood. It was not her own, I
knew, but from the man she had slain. 1 had
forgotten the gray in my hair and the lines in my face;
the altered way I had of standing and moving. I had 336
Jennifer Roberaon forgotten
what Tynstar had done. But when I saw the horror
in Alix's eyes I recalled it all too well. It brought home
the pain again I put
out one hand, ignoring the swollen knuckles. "Do you
come?" Briefly,
she looked down at the dead Ihlini. Then she bent
and scooped up the knife, moving to my side. Her free
hand was cool in my own, and I felt the trembling in it. For a
moment we stood there, soiled with blood and grime
and in the stink of our own fear, and then we forgot our
weapons and set arms around each other for a desper- ate
moment. "Duncan?"
she asked at last, when I let her free of my arms. "He
is here—do not fret, But how did you trick the Ihlini?" She
glanced back briefly at the dead man. "He was foolish
enough to unlock my door. To take me some- where,
he said. He did not expect me to protest, but I did. I
took up a torch and burned his knife-hand with it." 1 put
out my own knife-hand and touched her hollowed cheek.
"How do you fare, Alix?" Briefly
there was withdrawal in her eyes. "I will tell you another
time. Come this way with me." She caught up the hem
of her bedrobe and went on, still gripping the knife
in one hand. We
hastened through the corridors and into a spiral stair.
Alix went first and I followed, falling behind as we climbed.
We went up and up and I grimaced, feeling the strain
in my knees. My thighs burned with the effort, and my
breath ran short. But at last she pushed open a narrow door
that I had to duck to get under, and we stepped out onto
the ramparts of the fortress. Alix
pointed. 'That tower is a part of Tynstar's private chambers.
There is a stairway down. If we get there, we can go
down unaccosted, then slip into the wards." I
caught her hand and we ran, heading for the tower. I heard
the sounds of fighting elsewhere, but I knew we were
badly outnumbered. And then we rounded the tower, looking
for the door, and I stopped dead. Out on the wall walkway
stood a familiar figure— "Duncan!" THE
SONG OF HOMANA 337 Jfc. He
spun around like an animal at bay. His eyes were ?
startled and fearful "No!" he shouted. ^' Alix
jerked free of my hand and started to run toward ^•hun,
calling out his name, but something in Ducan's face aaade
me reach out and catch her arm. "Alix—wait you—" The
moonlight was mil on Duncan's face. I could see the
heaving of his chest as sweat ran down his bare arms. ,His
hair was wet with it. "Go from here—now . . . Alix—do not
tarry!" Alix
tried again to free herself from my hand but I held her
tightly "Duncan—what are you saying? Do you think I will
listen to that—?" Briefly she twisted her head to glare at me.
"Let me go—" Duncan
took a step toward us, then stopped. His face turned
up toward the black night sky. Then he glanced back at
me, briefly, and put out a hand toward Alix. "Take
her. Carillon. Get her free of this place—" He sucked
in a deep, wavering breath and seemed almost to fall on his
feet. I saw then, in the moonlight, the blood running
down his left arm. "Do you hear me? Go now, before—" What he
intended to say was never heard in the thun- derclap
that broke over our heads. I recoiled, flattening against
the tower, and dragged Alix with me. With the explosion
of sound came a burst of light so blinding it painted
everything stark white and stole our vision away. "Do
I have you all, now?" came Tynstar's beguiling voice. I saw
him then, moving along the wall from another tower.
Duncan was between the Ihlini and us. He put out a hand
in my direction and cast a final glance at Alix. "Get her/rce.
Carillon! Was it not what we came to do?" I ran
then, dragging her with me, and took her into the tower.
I ignored her protests. For once, I would do what Duncan
wanted without asking foolish questions. I did
not dare take a horse for Alix from our mounts for fear of
leaving another man afoot. So I swung up onto my own,
dragged her up behind me and wheeled the horse about
in the shadow of shapechanged stone. 336
Jennlfw Roberson Alix's
arms locked around my waist. "Carillon—wait you.
You cannot leave him behind." I
clapped spurs to my horse and urged him away, send- ing him
from the smokey, stinking haze that clung to black-clad
Valgaard. Away I sent him, toward the defile and
freedom. "Carillon—" "I
trust to his wits and his will." I shouted over the clattering
hooves. "Do you not?" She
pressed herself against me as the horse slipped and slid on
basalt. "I would rather stay and help—" "There."
I interrupted. "Do you see? That is why we run- The
nearest stone shape reared up just then, shaking itself
free of the ground. It lurched toward our mount, reaching
out its hands. No, not hands: paws. And claws of glassy
basalt. Alix
cried out and pressed herself against me. I reined in my
horse with a single hand and jerked our mount aside,
shouting for Alix to duck. We threw ourselves flat, avoiding
the slashing claws, and the sword I held outthrust scraped
against the beast. Sparks flew from the blade on stone:
steel against a whetstone, screeching as it spun. We rode
past at a scrambling run as the horse tried to keep
his balance. Chips of stone flew up to cut our faces as iron-shod
hooves dug deeply into basalt- I saw then that all the
stone shapes were moving, grating across the ground. They
had none of the speed or supple grace of fleshborn animals,
but they were ghastly in their promise. Most were
hardly recognizable, being rough-cut and sharply faceted,
but I saw the gaping mouths and knew they could crush
us easily. Yet
another lurched into our path. I reined in the horse at once
and sat him on his haunches, knowing he scraped his
hocks against the cruel stone. Alix cried out and snatched at my
doublet, holding herself on with effort. I spurred relentlessly,
driving the horse to his feet, and saw the lowering
paws. A bear;
not a bear. Its shape was indistinct. It lumbered after
us, hackles rising on its huge spinal hump, ungainly THE
SONG OF HOMANA 339 on
glassy legs, and yet I knew it might prevail. The horse was
failing under us. Smoke
shot up beside us: the breath of the god himself. It
splattered me full in the face and I felt the blood of the god. It
burned, how it burned, as it ate into my beard But I
dared not put a hand to my face or I would lose control
of the horse. And I refused to lose my sword. The
smoke shot up with a screeching hiss, venting its wrath
against us. It stank with the foul odor of corruption. The
horse leaped aside, nearly shedding us both, 1 heard Alix's
gasp of surprise. She slid to one side and caught at my arm,
dragging herself back on the slippery rump. I heard
again the scream of the smoke as it vomited out of the
earth, The canyon
grew narrow and clogged with stone. The defile
beckoned us on. We had only to get through it and we
would be free of the beasts. But getting to it would
be next to impossible with the failing horse beneath us. Another
vent opened before us. The horse ran directly into it
and screamed as the heat bit into his belly. He twisted
and humped, throwing head between knees, and then
shed us easily enough. But I did not complain, even as I
crashed against the stone, for the horse was caught by the
bear. I
pushed myself up to my feet, aware of the pain in my bones.
I still had my sword and two feet and I did not intend
to remain. I went to Alix as she sat up from her fall, grabbed
her arm and dragged her up from the stone. "Run,"
I said, and we did. We
dodged the stone beasts and jumped over the smoke, threading
our way as we ran. We gasped and choked, coughing
against the stench. But we reached the defile and ran
through, knowing it too narrow to give exit to the beasts.
We left behind the smoke and heat and went into the
world again. The
ground was laced with snow. Twisted trees hung off the
walls and sent roots across the earth, seeking what strength
they could find in the meager soil. Behind us reared
the canyon with its cache of beasts and smoke. Jenntfar
Roberson 340 Atix
limped beside me, still clinging to my hand. She was
barefoot; I did not doubt it hurt. Her bedrobe was torn
and burned away in places. But she went on, uncomplaining,
and I put away my sword- 1 took
her to a screen of wind-wracked trees that bud- died by
a rib of canyon wall. There we could hide and catch
our breath, waiting for the others. I found a broken stump
and sat down upon it stiffly, hissing against the pain.
My aching joints had been badly used and I felt at least a
hundred. No more was I able to perform the deeds of a
younger man, for all I was twenty-five. The body was twenty
years older. Alix
stood next to me- Her hand was on my head, smoothing
my graying hair. "I am so sorry. Carillon. But Tynstar
has touched us all." I
looked up at her in the moonlight. "Did he harm you?" She
shrugged. "What Tynstar did is done. I will not speak
about it." "Alix—"
But she placed one hand across my mouth and bid -me
to be silent. After a moment she squatted down and
linked both hands around my arm. "My
thanks," she said softly. "Leijhana tu'sai. What you have
done for me—and what you have lost for me—is more
than I deserve." I
summoned a weary smile. "Your son will be Prince of Homana.
Surely hisjehana has meaning to us both," "You
did not do this for Donal." I
sighed. "No. I did it for you, for myself . . . and for Duncan,
Perhaps especially for Duncan." I set my swollen hand to
her head and tousled her tangled hair. "He needs you,
Alix. More than I ever thought possible." She did
not answer. We sat silently, close together, and waited
for the others, One by
one the warriors returned, on foot and mounted on
horseback. Some came in Kr-shape, loping or flying as they
came through the trees; we were not so close that the magic
could be thwarted. But I saw, when they had gath- ered,
that at least four had been left behind. A high toll, for the
Cheysuli. It made it all seem worse. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 341 Rowan
came finally at dawn. He and Gryflth were lounted
on a single horse, riding double from the defile. '[X)d
had spilled from a head wound to stain Rowan's ithers
dark, but he seemed well enough, if weary. He Ided
Gryffth with an elbow and I saw how the Ellasian iped
against Rowan's back. I got up, feeling the pop in i
knees, and reached out to steady Gryfflh's dismount. [e had
a wound in one shoulder and a slice along one H-eann,
but both had been bound. Rowan
got down unsteadily, shutting his eyes as he put ie hand
to his head. Alix knelt beside him as he sat and irted
his hair to see the wound. He swallowed and Iwinced
as her fingers found-the swelling. | '
"This is not front a sword," she said in consternation. "No.
His sword broke. So he grabbed down to torch ; and
came at me. I ducked the flame but not the iron." He t
winced again. "Let it be. It will heal of its own." i Alix moved away from him. For a moment she
looked at I §the
others, all wounded in her rescue, and I saw how it ^weighted
her down. Of us all, I was the only Homanan. The
others, save Grymh, were all Cheysuli. The
Ellasian leaned against a boulder, one arm pressed against
his ribs. His freckled face, in the pale sunlight of dawn,
was ashen, streaked with blood and grime, but life remained
in his bright green eyes. He pushed a hand ^through
his hair and made it stand up in spikes. "My thanks
to the All-Father," he said wearily. "Most of us got free,
and the lady brought out as we meant." ' "And for that, my thanks," said
Duncan from the ridge. and
Alix spun around. He
stepped down and caught her in his arms, crushing her
against his chest. His cheek pressed into her tangled hair
and I saw the pallor of his face. Blood still ran from |tthe
wound in his left arm. I saw how it stained his leathers ^.and
now her robe. But neither seemed to care. |t I
pushed myself up from my tree stump. I moved stiffly, I
cursing myself for my slowness, and then stood still, giv- ing
them their reunion. It was the least I could do. "I
am well," Duncan answered her whispered question. I am
not much hurt. Do not fear for me." One hand wove 342
Jennifer Roberson itself
into her loosened braid. "What of you? What has he done to
you?" Alix,
still pressed against his body, shook her head. I could
not see her face, but I could see his. His exhaustion was
manifest. Like us all, he was bloodstained and filthy and
stinking of the breath of the netherworld. Like us> all, he was
hardly capable of standing. But
there was something more in his eyes. The knowl- edge of
terrible loss. And 1
knew. Duncan
put Alix out of his arms and sat her down on the
nearest stump, the one I had vacated. And then, without
a word, he stripped the gold from his arms and set it into
her lap. With deft fingers he unhooked the earring and
pulled it from his lobe. He was naked without his gold. Still
clothed in leather, he was naked without the gold. And a
dead man without his lir. He set
the earring into her hand. "Tahlmorra lujhalla mei
wiccan, cheysu.' She
stood up with a cry and the gold tumbled from lap and
hands. "Duncan—no—" "Aye,"
he said gently, "Tynstar has slain my lir" Slowly,
tentatively, trembling, she put out her hands to touch
him. Gently at first, and then with possessive de- mand. I
saw how dark her fingers were against the flesh of his
arms that had never known the sun, kept from it by the
ftr-bands for nearly all of his life. I saw how she shut her
hands upon that flesh as if it would make him stay. "I
am empty," he said. "Soulless and unwhole. I cannot live
this way." The
fingers tightened on his arms. "Do you go," she said
intently, "do you leave me, Duncan . . . / will be as empty.
I will be unwhole." "Shansu,"
he said, "I have no choice. It is the price of the
fir-bond." "Do
you think I will let you go?" she demanded. "Do you
think I will stand meekly by while you turn your back on me?
Do you think 1 will do nothing?" "No.
And that is why I will do this—" He caught her before
she could move and cradled her head in his hands. THE
SONG OF HOMANA 343 "Cheysula,
I have loved you well. And for that I will lessen
your grief—" "No!"
She tried to pull out of his arms, but he held her too
well. "Duncan—" she said, "—do not—" As she
sagged he caught her and lifted her up. For a moment
he held her close, eyes shut in a pale, gaunt face, and
then he looked at me. "You must take her to safety- Take
her to Homana-Mujhar." He tried to steady his voice and
failed. "She will sleep for a long time. Do not worry if,
when she wakes, she seems to have forgotten. It will come
back. She will recall it all, and I do not doubt she will
grieve deeply then. But for now ... for us both . . . this ending
is the best." I tried
to swallow the cramp in my throat. "What of Tynstar?" "Alive,"
Duncan said bleakly. "Once he had struck down Cai—I
had nothing left but pain and helplessness." He looked
at Alix's face again as she slept in his naked arms. And
then he brought her to me and set her into mine. "Love
her well, my lord Mujhar. Spare her what pain you can." I saw
the tears in his eyes and he moved back. Then one
foot struck an armband on the ground, sending it clinking
against the other, and he stopped short. He touched
one naked arm as if he could not believe its toss, and
then he walked away. NINE Donal's
young face was pinched and pale. He sat quietly on a
stool, listening to what I said, but I doubt he really heard
me. His mind had gone elsewhere, choosing its own path; I
did not blame him. I had told him his father was dead- He
stared hard at the Hoor. His hands were in his lap. They
gripped one another as if they could not bear to be apart.
The skin of his knuckles was white. "Jekana,"
he said. That only. ' Your
mother is well. She—sleeps. Your father gave her that." He
nodded once. No more. He seemed to understand. And
then his right hand rose to touch his left arm, to finger
the heavy gold. I could see it in his mind: Cheysuli, and
bound by the lir. As much as his father had been. Donal
looked up at me. His face was starkly remote. He said
one word: "Tahlmorra." He was
an eight-year-old boy. At eight, I could not have withstood
the pain. I would have wept, cried out, even screamed
with the grief. Donal did not. He was Cheysuli, and he
knew the price of the ftr-bond- 1 had
thought, perhaps, to hold him. To ease what pain I
could. To tell him how Duncan had gotten his mother free,
to illustrate the worth of the risk undertaken. I had thought
also to assuage his guilt and grief by sharing my I 344 I THE
SONG OF HOMANA 345 own
with him. But, looking at him, I saw there was no need.
His maturity mocked my own. Alien,
I thought, so alien. Will Homana accept you? I
lifted Alix down from her horse. She was light in my arms,
too light; her face was ashen-colored. She had come home at
last to Duncan's pavilion—six weeks after his death—and
I knew she could not face it. I said nothing,
I simply held her. She stared at the slate-colored
pavilion with its gold-painted hawk and re- called
the life they had shared. She forgot even Donal, who
slid slowly off his horse and looked to me for reassurance. "Go
in," I told him. "It is yours as much as his." Donal
put out a hand and touched the doorflap. And then he
went inside. "Carillon,"
she said. No more. There was no need. All the
grief was in her voice. I put
out my arms and pulled her against my chest. With
one hand I smoothed the heavy hair. "Now do you see?
This is not the place for you. I would have spoken earlier,
but I knew it would do no. good. You had to see for yourself." Her
arms were locked around me. Her shoulders shook with
the tears. "Come
back with me," I said. "Come back to Homana- Mujhar.
Your place is there now, with me." I rocked her gently
in my arms. "Alix—I want you to stay with me." Her
face turned up to mine. "I cannot." "Do
not fret because of Electra. She will not live forever—when
she is dead I will wed you. I will make you Queen
of Homana. Until then . . . you will have to con- tent
yourself with being merely a princess." I smiled. "You
are. You are my cousin. There is a rank that comes with
that." Slowly
she shook her head. "I cannot." I
smoothed back the hair from her face. "All those years ago—seven?
eight?—I was a fool, I lived in arrogance. I saw
what I was told to see by an uncle I abhorred. But now I
am somewhat older—older, even than that—' I smiled
a little, thinking of my graying beard and aching 346
Jennifer Roberson bones—"somewhat
wiser, and certainly less inclined to heed
such things as rank and custom. I wanted you then, I want
you now—say you will come with me." "I
owe Duncan more than that." "You
do not owe him personal solitude. Alix—wait you—" I
tightened my arms as she tried to pull away. "I know how
badly you hurt. I know how badly it bleeds. I know how
deeply the pain has cut you. But I think he would not be
surprised did we make a match of it." I recalled his final
words to me and knew he expected it. "Alix—I will not
press you. I will give you what time you need. But do not
deny me this. Not after all these years." "Time
does not matter." She stood stiffly in my arms. "As
for the years—they have passed. It is done. Carillon. I cannot
be your meijha and I cannot be your wife." "Alix—" "By
the gods!" she cried. "I carry Tynstar's child!" I let
go of her at once and saw the horror in her eyes. 'Tynstar
did that to you—" "He
did not beat me." Her voice was steady. "He did not
harm me. He did not force me." Her eyes shut for a moment.
"He simply took my will away and got a child upon
me." I
thought of Electra, banished to the Crystal Isle. Electra, who had
lost the sorcerer's child. An heir. Not to me or to my
title, but to all of Tynstar's might. He had lost it, and now he
had another. I could
not move. I wanted to put out my hands and touch
her, to tell her I did not care, but she knew me better
than that. I could not move. I could only think of the
Ihlini and his bastard in her belly. Alix
turned from me. She walked slowly to the pavilion. She put
out one hand and drew back the doorflap, though she did
not look inside. "Do you come in? Or do you go back?" I shut
my eyes a moment, still aching with the knowl- edge.
Again, I lost her. But this time not to Duncan. Not even to
Duncan's memory. That 1 might expect, But not
this- Not losing her to Tynstar. To a bastard Ihlini
child! THE
SONG OF HOMANA 347 By all
the gods, it hurt. It hurt like a knife in my loins. I wanted
to vomit the pain. And
then I thought of hers. I let
out my breath. Looking at her, I could see it hurt her
worse. And I would not increase the pain by swearing useless
vows of vengeance. There was already that be- tween
Tynstar and me; one day, we would end it. I went
to her. I took the doorflap out of her hands and motioned
her inside. And then we both turned to go in and I
saw Finn beside the fire. The
light was stark on his face. I saw again the livid scar that
marred cheek and jaw, the silver in his hair. Then he rose
and I saw he had'grown thin. The gold seemed heavier
on his arms. "Meijha,"
he said, "I am sorry. But a tahlnwrra cannot be
refused. Not by an honorable man. And my rujho was ever
that." Alix
stood very still but her breath was loud in the tent, "You
knew—?" "I
knew he would die. So did he. Not how. Not when. Not the
name of the man who would cause it. Merely that it
would happen." He paused. "Meijhana, I am sorry. I would
give him back to you, could I do it." She
moved to him. I saw the hesitation in her steps. I saw how
he put his arms around her and set his scarred cheek
against her hair. I saw her grief reflected in his face. "When
a tir is lost," he said, "the others know at once. Storr
told me ... but I could come no sooner. There was a thing
I had to do." 1 was
wrung out with all the emotions. I needed to sit down.
But I did not, I stood there, waiting, and saw Donal
in the shadows. He sat between two wolves; one a ruddy
young male, the other older, wiser, amber-eyed Storr. Aiix
pulled out of Finn's arms but she did not move away. I
saw how one of his hands lingered in her hair, as if he
could not let it go. An odd possessiveness, in view of his
actions with Torry. But then I could not blame him; Alix
needed comfort. From Finn, it would undoubtedly be best,
He was her brother, but also Duncan's. The bloodlink was
closer than that which cousins shared- 348
Jennifer Roberson I
sighed- "Electra has been banished. She lives on the Crystal
Isle. There is no question about her complicity in Tynstar's
attempt to slay me. Did you wish it—you could take up
your place again." He did
not smile. 'That time is done. A blood-oath, once
broken, is never healed. I come home, aye, to live in the
Keep again—but nothing more than that. My place is here,
now. They have named me Cheysuli clan-leader." Alix
looked at him sharply. "You? In Duncan's place?" She
caught her breath, then went on. "I thought such things
were not for you." "Such
things were for my rujho," he agreed, his gravity an
ironic measure of Duncan's, "but things change. People change.
Torry has made me different." He shrugged. "I have—learned
a little peace." He used the Homanan word. 1 liked
shansu better. "I
am sorry," I said, "for the time you lost. I should never
have sent you away." He
shook his head. "You had no choice. I saw that, when
Torry made me. I do not blame you for it. You let her go
with me. You might have made her stay." "So
you could take her from me?" I shook my head. "No.
I knew the folly in trying to stop you." "You
should have tried," he said. "You should have kept her by
you. You should have wed her to the Ellasian prince
. . . because then she would still be alive." I felt
the air go out of my chest. The pavilion spun around
me. The firecairn was merely a blot of light inside my
skull. "Torry is—dead?" "Aye.
Two days before Duncan lost his lir. It was why I could
come no sooner." "Finn,"
Alix said, "oh, Finn—no—" "Aye,"
he said roughly, and I saw the new pain in his eyes.
It mirrored that in my own. I
turned to go out. I could not stay. I could not bear to see
him, knowing how she had loved him. I could not bear the
grief. I had to deal with it alone. And
then I heard the baby cry, and the sound cut through
me like a knife. Finn
let go of Alix- He turned and pulled the tapestry aside.
I saw him kneel down and gather a bundle from the THE
SONG OF HOMANA 349 pallet.
He was gentle. More gentle than I had ever seen him.
Incongruous, in him. But it seemed to fit him well once I
got over the shock. He
brought the bundle to us and pulled away the wrap- pings
from a face. "Her name is Meghan," he said. "She is four
months old ... and hungry. Torry—could not feed her, so
I became a thief." Briefly he smiled. "The cows were
not always willing to be milked." Meghan
continued to cry. Finn frowned and shifted her in his
arms, trying to settle her more comfortably, but it was
Alix who intervened. She took the baby from his arms and
sent Donal to find a woman with an infant. She cast a glance
back at Finn before she followed Donal out. "No more
the milk-thief, rujho. I will save your pride by finding
her a wetnurse." I saw a
shadow of his familiar grin as she slipped outside the
pavilion. It took the hardness from his face and less- ened
the pain in his eyes. I saw it now, where I had not before.
He had lost more than a brother. And I
had lost a sister, "Gods," I said, "what happened? How did
Torry die? Why . . . why?" The
smile dropped away. Finn sat down slowly and motioned
me down as well. After ten months, too long a time,
we shared company again. "She was not bred for privation,"
he said. "She had pride and strength and de- termination,
but she was not bred for privation. And car- rying a
child—" He shook his head. "I saw she was ill some
three months after we left Homana-Mujhar. She claimed
it was nothing; a fever breeding women some- times
get. I thought perhaps it was; how was I to know differently?
I did not expect her to lie." He threaded one hand
through his hair and stripped it from his face. He was gaunt,
too thin; privation agreed with him no more than it
had with her. "Say
on," I said hollowly. "When
I saw she got no better, I took her to a village. I I
thought she needed the companionship of women as well '. as a
shelter better than the rude pavilion I provided. t
But—they would not have me. They called me shape- \
changer. They called me demon. They called her whore and the
child demon's-spawn. Sorcerer's get." The anger 350
Jennifer Roberson was in
his eyes and I saw the beast again, if only for a moment.
But I also saw the guilt he had placed upon himself.
"Shaine is dead and the qu'mahlin ended . . but many
prefer to observe it. And so she bore Meghan in what
shelter I could provide, and weakened each day thereafter."
He shut his eyes. "The gods would not hear my
petition, even when I offered myself. So I gave her Cheysuli
passing when she was dead, and brought her daughter
home." I
thought of lorry, weak and ill. I thought of Torry bearing
the child. I thought of the Homanans who had cursed
her because of Finn. Because of Shame's qu'mahlin. And I
thought how helpless a king I was to stop my uncle's purge. "I
am sorry, Carillon," Finn said. "I did not mean you to lose
her twice." "Blame
Shaine," I said wearily. "My uncle slew my sister."
I looked at him across the fire. "Do you mean to keep
Meghan here?" "This
is her home," he repeated. "Where else would Meghan
live?" "At
Homana-Mujhar," I said. "She is a princess of Homana." He
stared at me. "Have you learned nothing? Are you still
chained by such things as rank? By the gods. Caril- lon, I
thought by now you might have learned—" "I
have,' I said. "I have. I do not mean to take her. I merely
wanted you to think. You have admitted Torry died because
the privation was too hard. Do you give the same
life to your daughter?" "I
give her a Keep," he said softly. "I give her what her blood
demands: the heritage of a Cheysuli." I
smiled. "Who speaks now of rank? You have ever believed
yourself better than a Homanan." He
shrugged. "We are as the gods have made us." I
laughed. I pushed to my feet and popped my knees, trying
to ease my joints. The ride had tried my strength. Finn
rose as well, saying nothing. He merely waited. "Privation
has rendered you less than what you should be,"
I said gruffly. "Have Alix put flesh on your bones. You
look older the way you are.* THE
SONG OF HOMANA I 351 His
black brows rose. "Who speaks of age should look in the
silver plate." "I
have," I said, "and turned it to the wall." I grinned and put
out my arm, clasping his again. "Tend Meghan well,
and bring her to me often. She has other blood besides
the shapechanger taint, and I would have her know
it." Finn's
grip was firm. "I doubt not your daughter will need a
companion. As for the Mujhar of Homana, he requires
no single liege man. He has all the Cheysuh clans to
render him aid when he needs it." "Nonetheless,"
I said, "I would have you take the knife back."
I slipped it from the sheath. The gold hilt gleamed softly
in the light from the firecaim: rampant Homanan lion
and a blade of purest steel. I
thought he would not take it. Another was in his sheath,
one of Cheysuli craftsmanship. But he put out his hand
and accepted it, though there was no blood-oath to accompany
the acceptance. "Ja'hai-na,"
he said quietly. I went
silently out of the tent. My
horse still waited. I took up the reins but did not mount
at once. I thought of Alix, tending to Meghan, and the child
within her belly. She would need Finn. She would
need Meghan. She would need all the strength of the
Cheysuli when Tynstar's child was born. And I knew she
would have it in abundance. I
waited a moment, aware of something familiar. I could not put
name to what it was, and then suddenly I knew. It H- was
a flute, a sweet-toned Cheysuli pipe. The melody was quite
simple, and yet I knew it well. The last time I had heard
it, it had been upon a harp, with a master's hands upon
the strings. Lachlan's hands, and the song The Song of
Homana. And now it had come to the Keep. I
grinned. Then I laughed. I mounted my horse and turned
him, ready to go at last, but Donal was in my way. He put
up his hand and touched the stallion's nose as I reined
him to a halt. Lorn sat at his left side. "Cousin,"
Donal said, "may I come?" "I
go back to Homana-Mujhar." 352 I
Jennifer Rob«rson "Jehana
has said I may go." He grinned a grin I had seen
before." I
leaned down and stretched out my hand, swinging him up
as he jumped. He settled behind the saddle. "Hold
on," I said, "the royal mount may throw us." Donal
leaned forward against my back. "Make him try." I
laughed. "Would you like to see me tumble?" "You
would not. You are the Mujhar of Homana." 'The
horse does not know titles. He knows only your substantial
weight." I kneed the stallion out and felt the arching
of his back. But after a moment he settled. "Do
you see?" Donal asked, as the wolf trotted beside the
horse. I looked for Taj and found him, a dot against the
sky. "I
see," I admitted. "Shall we gallop?" "Aye!"
he agreed, and we did. |
|
|